


FT MEADE 
GenCo 1 1 


WMvl. 




HISTORY 


O F 


THE UNITED STATES; 

FOR THE 

USE OF COMMON SCHOOLS. 


A IIRW EDsTTOM, RB VISED AND CONTINUED TO THE PRESENT TIME. 

BY JOHN FROST, 

Aatlior of “ A History of the United Slates for the Use of Schools and Academies,® 
“ The American Spe.iaer,” &c. 



ILLUSTRATED WITH NUMEROUS ENGRAVINGS. 


PHILADELPHIA : 

COWPEKTHWAIT, DESILVER, & BUTLER. 


1855. 



/ 


Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1837, by 
t ohn Frost, 

in the Office of the Clerk of the District Court of the Eastern District « 
Pennsylvania. 





PRINTED BY SMITH A PETERS, 
Franklin Buildings, Sixth Street below Arch 
Philadelphia. 


PREFACE. 


The following work is condensed from the 
Author’s larger History of the United States for 
the Use of Schools and Academies. In reducing 
the quantity of matter to such a compass as will 
place the volume within the reach of thq common 
schools, no pains have been spared to preserve all 
that is essential to a clear and comprehensive 
history of the country. No event of importance, 
noticed in the larger history, is passed over in this, 
although many of the minor details are considerably 
condensed ; and some circumstances and observa- 
tions having a comparatively unimportant bearing 
£>n the main story, are entirely omitted. 

The Author’s design in accomplishing the 
condensation of his former work, has been to 
furnish the common schools of the country with a 
history, in a cheap and convenient form, which 
would be complete and sufficient for the purposes 
of sound instruction, not only in the plan and ar- 
rangement, but in the amount of solid information 
which it should comprise. How far he may have 
succeeded in this attempt it remains for the friends 
of popular education to determine. 

1 * 


5 



















- 



































& 




r 












•* 




































t 


























































■ 






















r •r * 






j 






> 






' 

■" ♦. n - y ' : - k- 




/ 

























-• Vi . 

. 

* . 

■ES1 • ■ ’ 1 

* 

:•» . i 


























\ 



























fr* 











S V 4 v- 



« *L 








CONTENTS, 


-UWC 


A. 

* 


Chap. Pack 

I. Discovery of America . . . . P 

II. North America discovered and settled 14 

III. The Spaniards take possession of Florida . 17 

IV. England attempts to colonise the United States 23 

V. Colonisation of Virginia . . 27 

VI. Virginia acquires civil freedom . . 37 

VII. Indian war — Dissolution of the London Company 40 

VIII. Virginia after the Restoration . . 42 

IX. Settlement of Maryland . . 45 

X. First settlement of New England . . 49 

XI. Progress of the New England colonies . . 56 

XII. The colonies of New England united . 65 

XIII. New England after the Restoration . .68 

XIV. Colonisation of New York ... 79 

XV. Colonisation of New Jersey . . .90 

XVI. Colonisation of Delaware ... 95 

XVII. Colonisation of Pennsylvania . • .97 

XVIII. Colonisation of North Carolina . . 102 

XIX. Colonisation of South Carolina . . . 106 

XX. Colonisation of Georgia . . . Ill 

XXI. Commencement of the old French war . .115 

XXII. Conquest of Canada . .122 

XXIII. The Revolution ..... 127 

XXIV. Commencement of the revolutionary war . 10 

XXV. Expedition against Canada . . 149 

XXVI. Campaign of 1776 .... 151 

XXVII. Compaign of 1777 • • • • 166 

iXVIIl. Campaign of 1778 . . . 183 

XXIX. Campaign of 1779 . . 169 

XXX. Campaign a 17S0 . . . 97 




8 


CONTENTS 


Chap. 

XXXI. Campaign of 1781 

XXXII. Formation of the federal constitution • 
XXXIII. Washington’s administration • 

XXXIV. Administration of John Adams . • 

XXXV. Jefferson’s administration • . 

XXXVI. Commencement of Madison’s administration 
XXXVII. Campaign of 1812 .... 
XXXVIII. Campaign of 1813 . 

XXXIX. Campaign of 1814 

XL. Administration of James Monroe . 

XLI. Administration of John Quincy Adams . 
XLII. Administration of Andrew Jackson . 

XLIII. Administration of Martin Van Buren . 
XLIV. Administrations of Harrison and Tyler 
XLV. Administration of Polk ... 

APPENDIX. 

Constitution of the United States • * , 

Chronological Table • • • • • 

List of Authorities • . • . , 


Page 

210 

232 

238 

248 

251 

258 

261 

267 

282 

300 

302 

304 

310 

315 

318 


344 

353 

358 


HISTORY 


OF 

THE UNITED STATES. 


CHAPTER I. 

DISCOVERY OF AMERICA. 

To Christopher Columbus belongs the glory of having 
made the first discovery of the western world. At a time 
when geographical science had long slept in Europe, 
when distant voyages were rare, and discoverers were 
few, timid, and ignorant, this extraordinary man formed 
the noble design of crossing the Atlantic Ocean in search 
of new regions. His opinion, that such an enterprise 
would be attended with success, was not unsupported by 
plausible facts and reasonings. Though, in the fifteenth 
century, the information of geographers was incorrect as 
well as scanty, certain observations had been recorded 
which supported his theory. From the form of the earth’s 
shadow on the moon in an eclipse, it had been inferred 
that its shape was globular; and tolerably accurate ideas 
had been conceived of its magnitude. It was, therefore, 
apparent that Europe, Asia, and Africa could occupy but 
a small portion of its surfac^, and it seemed highly im- 
probable that the remaining portion was one vast ocean. 
Travellers in the east had reported that Asia extended 
very far in that direction, and the rotundity of the earth 
being known, it was inferred that the East Indies might 
be reached by holding a course directly west from Europe. 

These reasonings were not unsupported by striking 
facts. Pieces of wood, nicely carved, and apparently 
borne from a far country, had been thrown on the western 

Who was the discoverer of America 7 — What led him to the undertak 
Ing 7— What facts supported his opinions 7 


10 


COLUMRUS IN SPAIN 


coast of the Madeiras. A tree of an unknown species 
had been taken out of the ocean near the Azores ; and 
the bodies of two men, of strange colour and unusual ap- 
pearance, had been found upon the coast. 

From these circumstances Columbus inferred the exist- 
ence of the regions which he afterwards discovered, and 
the possibility of reaching them by sailing to the west. 

At this period the favourite object of discovery was a 
passage to the East Indies by sea. To find a shorter and 
more direct route to these regions, than that around Africa, 
was the immediate object of Columbus in proposing to 
undertake a voyage of discovery. The rich returns of 
oriental commerce formed the chief inducement which 
he urged upon those sovereigns, to whom he submitted 
his project, with a view to gain their support and patron- 
age. 

He first applied to the government of Genoa, his native 
umntry ; but here his offer was rejected., probably in con- 
sequence of the decline of commercial enterprise among 
ate Genoese. He then made application to King John II, 
of Portugal, a monarch who had liberally encouraged 
voyages of discovery. Here he met with no better suc- 
cess, and he left the country in disgust. It was about 
Uiis period that he despatched his brother, Bartholomew 
Columbus, to England, for the purpose of gaining the 
patronage of Henry VII in support of his project. The 
voyage, however, was attended with so much delay, tha 
that sovereign was not enabled to complete his arrange- 
ments, and make known his favourable disposition to 
Christopher Columbus, until the discovery had actually 
been effected. 

Disappointed in his applications to other courts, Colum 
bus, in 1486, applied to that of Spain. The sovereigns 
of this country, Ferdinand and Isabella, were at that time 
engaged in expelling the Moors from Granada, their last 
stronghold on the peninsula ; and it was not until the w r ar 
was terminated that Columbus was enabled to obtain a 
favourable hearing. 

The representations of his friends, Quintanilla and St 
Angel, and the favourable state of the kingdom, j ust freed 


What was the grand object of discovery in Columbus’s time ?— What 
was Columbus’s immediate object 1— To whom did he first apply ?— With 
what success?— To whom next?— Who was sent to England ?— Whai 
was his success?— To whom did Columbus next apply i — What was the 
result ?— Who were hi!> friends at court ) 


columbus’s outfit. 


II 


from the last remnant of the Moorish invaders, afforded 
prevailing motives with the queen for engaging Colum- 
bus in her service on his own terms. A fleet was ordered 
to be fitted out from the port of Palos. It consisted of 
three vessels of inconsiderable size, such as would by no 
means be deemed suitable for a voyage across the Atlan- 
tic at the present day. They were victualled for twelve 
months, and had on board ninety mariners, with several 
private adventurers and servants; amounting in all to one 
hundred and tweuty persons. 

It was on the morning of the 3d of August, 1492, tha; 
Columbus set sail from the harbour of Palos, in the Santa 
Maria, the largest vessel of his squadron. The others 
were called the Pinta and the Nina : the former con> 
manded by Martin Alonzo Pinzon, and the latter by Yin 
cent Yanez Pinzon, his brother. On the 6th of August 
they came in sight of the Canaries. Among these islands 
they were detained more than three weeks, endeavouring 
to procure another vessel to supply the place of the Pinta, 
which had suffered some injury in her rudder. The Pinta 
was finally repaired, and on the 6th of September, Colum- 
bus set sail from Gomera, one of the Canaries, and began 
his voyage on the unknown deep. 

On the 13th of September, the squadron was distant 
nearly 200 leagues from the most westerly of the Canaries. 
Here the magnetic needle was observed to vary from its 
direction towards the polar star, a phenomenon which 
had not before been observed ; and which, of course, 
filled the mariners with alarm, since it appeared to with- 
draw from them their only guide upon the pathless ocean. 
Columbus was by no means disheartened by this appear- 
ance. He invented a plausible reason for it; ana suc- 
ceeded in reconciling his crew to their further progress. 
Their discontent, hoVever, speedily broke forth anew, 
and all the self-possession and address of the admiral 
were scarcely sufficient to preserve his ascendency and 
ensure the completion of his voyage. 

When their patience was nearly exhausted, the signs 
of land began to appear. The water had become mort 
shallow; flocks of strange birds were observed; a eu 
riously wrought staff was taken up by the men of th« 


What was their success ?•— Describe Columbus’s outfit.— Where wai 
he detained 7— Where was he on the 13th of September 1 — Whai alarms* 
the crew 1 — How were they reconciled to his further progress »— Whaf 
followed 7 — What signs of land appeared 1 


12 


COLUMBUS AT SAN SALVADOR. 


Pinta; and weeds were seen floating in the water, of a 
kind different from any which were known to the voy- 
agers. During the night of the 11th of October, a Jig*- 
was observed by Columbus himself, at a distance, moving 
as if carried by some fisherman or traveller 

This last appearance was considered by him as decisive 
evidence of land ; and, moreover, that the land was inha- 
bited. They continued their course till two o’clock in 
the morning, when a gun from the Pinta gave the signal 
that land was in sight. It proved to be one of the Bahams 
islands. 

On the morning of the 12th of October, Columbus, 
richly attired in scarlet, and bearing the royal standard, 
entered his own boat, accompanied by the other com- 
manders in their boats, and landings on the island took 
possession of it on behalf of the Castilian sovereigns, 
giving it the name of San Salvador. 

The island w T as called, by the inhabitants, Guanahani. 
It is one of the Bahama group, and is distant about 3000 
miles from the most westerly of the Canaries. Columbus 
afterwards discovered and touched at other islands in the 
same group, and also added the extensive islands of Cuba 
and Hispaniola to the possessions of the Spanish sove- 
reigns, before completing his first voyage. All these 
newly discovered lands he supposed, conformably to the 
theory which he had adopted, to be at no great distance 
from India ; and as they had been reached by a western 
passage, they were called the West Indies. Even when 
the increase of geographical science had discovered the 
error, the name was retained, and it is continued to the 
present day. 

Columbus’s return to Spain was hailed with acclama- 
tions of joy. Ilis journey from Palos to Barcelona, 
where he was to meet the sovereigns, was a perfect tri- 
amph, and his reception by Ferdinand and Isabella was 
rttended with marks of favour and condescension propor- 
■ioned to the magnitude and importance of his services. 

Columbus afterwards undertook several voyages to the 
New World, planted colonies, and built cities and forts. 
In his third voyage, he visited the continent of America, 

Who first saw the light?— When?— When did Columbus land in the 
New World ?— What was the island called ?— Where is it ?— What other 
liscoveries did Columbus make in his first voyage?— What is the origin 
of the name West Indies ?— How was Columbus received in Spain? 
What was done by Columbus in his subsequent voyages i— w ho firsi 
discovered the continent of America ? 


VES YUCCt 


3 



Landing of Columbus. 


and landed at different places on the coasts of Paria and 
Cumana. But his discovery of the continent had been 
anticipated by an English voyager, Cabot, as will here- 
after be related. 

Amerigo Vespucci, a Florentine gentleman, who had’ 
sailed with Columbus, visited the continent some years- 
afterwards; and published an account of his expedition,, 
so plausibly written as to lead his contemporaries to the 
supposition that he was the real discoverer. The conti- - 
nent, in consequence, received the appellation of America ; 
at what period is not well ascertained. Although we 
cannot but regret the injustice of this proceeding, which 
deprives Columbus of an honour so nobly earned, yet the 
consent of all nations has given the name a sanction, 
which it were vain to dispute or disregard. 

It was the lot of Columbus to receive injustice and 
neglect in return for the greatest benefits. He was de- 
prived of the rewards and honours promised him by Fer- 
dinand and Isabella, superseded in the government of the 
colony which he had founded, and sent home in chains 
from the New World which he had ‘found for Castile 
md Leon and, after having attracted the admiration and 
applause of the whole civilized world by the brilliancy 
of his achievements, he was suffered to die in comparative 
poverty and neglect. 


What is said of Vespucci ?— How was Columbus treated by the sove- 
reigns of Spam 7 

2 


14 


THE FRENCH IN NORTH AMERICA 


CHAPTEK 11. 

NORTH AMERICA DISCOVERED AND SETTLED. 

Although Columbus discovered the New World, he 
was not the first navigator who reached the Americar 
continent. This was the achievement of John Cabot and 
his son Sebastian ; who conducted an expedition of five 
ships, under a commission from Henry VII, of England, 
to search for unknown islands and countries, and take 
possession of them in the king’s name. The expedition 
was fitted out from Bristol, in England, and reached the 
American continent, probably in 56 degrees of north lati- 
tude, on the coast of Labrador, June 14th, 1497, nearly 
fourteen months before Columbus, on his third voyage, 
came in sight of the main land. 

If the right of discovery be valid, a point which it is 
hardly worth while to discuss here, England had certainly 
the best right of any of the nations of Europe to plant 
colonies in North America. Her claim, however, was 
warmly disputed by Spain, Portugal and France. 

The Cabots made another voyage to North America in 
1498, and explored the coast as far south as Maryland ; 
and Sebastian. Cabot, who, on account of his nautical skill 
and enterprise, was called the Great Seaman, sailed, in 
1517, up the straits and bay which afterwards received 
the name of Hudson, until he reached thp latitude of 
sixty-seven and a half decrees, expecting to find a north- 
west passage to India. A mutiny of his crew compelled 
him to return. 

The Portuguese, who at this period were very active 
in prosecuting distant voyages of discovery, fitted out an 
expedition under Caspar Cortereal. He explored the 
coast for 600 miles, as far to the north as the 50th degree, 
and brought off upwards of 50 Indians, whom he sold as 
slaves on his return. (1501.) 

The French were among the early voyagers to North 
America. The banks of Nevdoundland were visited by 
their fishermen as early as 1504, and in 1523 John Verra- 

What is said of thf Cabots'?— When did they discover the continent 
of America t— What nations disputed the tlaim of England toiliedis- 
covery of North America 7— What was done by the Cabots in 1498 ?—]_> 
Sebastian in 1517 7 — What was done by tbs Portuguese 7 — When 7 Rv 
Ute French 7 - When? 6 * 


VOYAGES OF CARTER AND DE LA RCKJUE 


15 



Cabot describing his discovery to Henry VII. 


zani, a Florentine, was sent on a voyage of discovery by 
Francis I. He explored the American coast from North 
Carolina to Nova Scotia, and held friendly intercourse 
with the natives. The French claims to their American 
territories were founded upon his discoveries. 

Another expedition, under James Cartier, was fitted 
out in 1534, and the gulf and river of St. Lawrence were 
visited, many of the harbours and islands explored, and 
the country declared a French territory. The next year, 
Cartier sailed up the St. Lawrence again, and discovered 
and named the island of Montreal. He passed the wintei 
in Canada, and in the spring erected a cross with a shield 
upon it, bearing the arms of France, and an inscription 
declaring Francis I to be the sovereign of the territory; 
to which he gave the name of New France. 

In 1540, Francis de la Roque, Lord of Roberval, ob 
tained from Francis I a commission to plant a colony in 
America, giving him a viceroy’s authority over the terri- 
tories and islands on the gulf and river St. Lawrence. 
Cartier was, at the same time, commissioned as captain 
general and chief pilot of the expedition, with authority 
to raise recruits for the colony from the prisons of France, 
a circumstance by no means favourable to the permanence 
of the proposed settlement. These leaders were rather 
too independent of each other. They did not even depart 
from Europe in company. Cartier left France in May, 
1541,. sailed up the St. Lawrence, built a fort near where 
Quebec was subsequently founded, passed the winter 

Describe Roberval and Cartier’s expeditions. 


16 


QUEBEC FOUNDED. 


(here, and returned in June, 1542. About the time of 
his return, Roberval, with a colony, arrived in Canada, 
or Norimbega, as it was then sometimes termed, remained 
till the next year, and then abandoned his vice-royalty 
md returned home. He afterwards sailed again for 
Canada,, but is supposed to have perished on the sea. 

The civil wars of France prevented any further attempts 
at colonisation in America till 1598, when the Marquis 
de la Roche, a nobleman of Brittany, formed a temporary 
settlement on the isle of Sable. His colony had been 
peopled by sweeping the prisons of France; and it was 
of very short duration. 

In 1603, an expedition was fitted out by a company of 
merchants of Rouen, and placed under the command of 
Samuel Champlain, an able and enterprising officer,” who 
‘ became the father of the French settlements in Canada.’* 
On his first expedition, he made cosiderable geographical 
researches, observed carefully the nature of the climate 
and soil, and the character of the natives ; and selected 
the position of the future capital of the province. 

After he returned to France, a charter was granted to 
De Monts to settle Acadia, under which name was in- 
cluded all the country from the 40th to the 46th degree 
of north latitude. His expedition left France in 1604 in 
two ships; and, after their arrival in Nova Scotia, Pou- 
trincourt, one of the leaders who accompanied De Monts, 
made choice of the spot where Annapolis now stands as 
the site of a settlement, to which he gave the name of 
Port Royal. De Monts settled on the island of St. Croix, 
at the mouth of the river of the same name, but afterw ards 
abandoned this situation and removed to Port Royal, 
which w r as the first permanent French settlement made 
in North America. £1605.) Three years afterwards 
(1608) Champlain, acting in the service of a private com- 
pany of merchants, occupied the site of the city of Quebec 
by raising some cottages and clearing a few acres of land. 
He afterwards took a part in the Indian wars, sailed up 
the river Sorel, and explored the lake which now bears 
his name. To his enterprise and courage the French 
were indebted for their colonies in this country.* 

De la Roche s.— What is said of Champlain 7— His first eypedi .ion 7- 
De Monts 7— What was included in Acadia 7— Where was the first per 
manent French settlement in North America made! — When! — llj 
whom 7— When was Quebec settled 7 


* Bancroft. 


THE SPANIARDS IN FLORIDA. 


17 


CHAPTER III. 

THE SPANIARDS TAKE POSSESSION OF FLORIDA. 

As the Spaniards had been the first nation to attempt 
the discovery of the New World, so they were the most 
enterprising and adventurous in their endeavours to con- 
quer and colonize its extensive and fertile countries. The 
nistory of their warlike achievements in Mexico and Peru 
presents examples of the most heroic bravery and perse- 
verance, darkened by many shadows of avarice and injus- 
tice. The whole nation seems to have been fired with the 
spirit of foreign adventure, and the New World was the 
grand theatre for its display. 

Previous to the expeditions of Cortes and Pizarro, Flo- 
rida had been discovered by Juan Ponce de Leon. This 
adventurer had accompanied Columbus in his second 
voyage ; and afterwards had been successively appointed 
governor of the eastern province of Hispaniola, and of 
Porto Rico. When he had been displaced from the 
government of the latter island, in consequence of the 
paramount claims of Columbus’s family, he fitted out an 
expedition with the romantic design of searching for a 
country in which, according to information received from 
the Caribs, there was a fountain whose waters imparted 
to those who bathed in them the gift of perpetual youth. 
Having sailed about among the Bahamas and touched at 
several of them, in pursuit of this fairy land, he at length, 
(March 27, 1512,) came in sight of the continent. As 
this discovery was made on Easter Sunday, which the 
Spaniards call Pascua Florida, the land was called Flo- 
rida. Its verdant forests and magnificent flowering aloes 
may have afforded another reason for assigning it this 
name. 

It was not till the 8th of April that he was able to effect 
a landing in the latitude of thirty degrees and eight mi- 
nutes, a tittle to the north of St. Augustine. He claimed 
the te ritory for Spain, remained some weeks exploring 

Who were the earliest European settlers in the New World ?-—Whc 
was Juan Ponce de Leon?— Where had he served? — Under what 
leader? — For what purpose did he fit out an expedition ? — What country 
did he discover? — What was the origin of its name? — When did hie 
land ?— For whom did he claim the country ? 

2 * 


DISCOVERY OF FLORIDA. 


. 8 

the coast, and then returned to Porto Rico, leaving a part 
of his company in the newly discovered country. 

The King of Spain rewarded him with the government 
of Florida, °on condition that he should conquer and colo- 
nise it. This he attempted in 1521, but was resisted with 
great fury by the Indians, who killed many of his follow- 
ers, drove the survivers to their ships, and compelled him 
to relinquish the enterprise. Ponce de Leon himself was 
wounded with an arrow, and died shortly after his return 
u> Cuba. 

In 1510, the southern coast of the United States was 
partially explored by Grijalva; and in 1520, Lucas Vas-„ 
ques de Ayllon fitted out two slave ships, from St. Do 
mingo, visited the coast of South Carolina, then called 
Chicora, discovered the Combahee river, to which th? 
name of the Jordan was given ; and finally, having de- 
coyed a large number of the Indians on board his ships, 
set sail with them for St. Domingo, leaving behind the 
most determined purpose of revenge among the injured 
natives. 

His sovereign rewarded this atrocious enterprise by ap- 
pointing Ayllon to the conquest of Chicora. In attempt- 
ing this, he lost one of his ships and a great number of 
his men ; who were killed by the natives in revenge foi 
former wrongs. He was finally compelled to relinquish 
his undertaking. 

In 1526, Pamphilo de Narvaez, the same officer who 
had been sent by Velasquez to supersede Cortez in 
Mexico, attempted the conquest of Florida. This expe- 
dition was signally disastrous. The Spaniards landed 
near Appalachee bay, marched into the interior, and spent 
six months, in various hardships and conflicts with the 
Indians, and at last found their way back to the sea shore, 
somewhere near the bay of Pensacola. Here they fitted 
out boats, and embarking were shipwrecked near the 
mouth of the Mississippi. Only four or five out of three 
hundred reached Mexico to tell the story of their disasters. 
These men gave such flattering accounts of the riches of 
the country, that their sufferings by no means deterred 
others from attempting its subjugation. 

The next Spanish adventurer on the shores of the 

On what condition was he made governor 7 — What prevented his re- 
taining the country 7 — What was his fate 7 — What was done by Gri. 
jal va 7— When 7-By Ayllon 1 ?— When ?— How was he rewarded 7— Whai 
was his success '?— What was attempted by Narvaez 7 — When De 
scribe his expedition.— How many of his 300 men survival } 


FERDINAND DE SOTO. 



Ponce de Leon repulsed by the Indians 


United States was lerdmana de Soto, a highly distin- 
guished officer, who had shared the glory and wealth 
obtained by Pizarro in the conquest of Peru. Returning 
to Spain after the most brilliant success in that country 
he demanded of Charles V to conquer Florida at his own 
cost ; and received from that monarcn a commission for 
that purpose, together with the government of Cuba. 
(1537.) 

Multitudes of adventurers flocked to his standard. Ex- 
pectation had been raised to the greatest height by the 
exaggerated accounts of the wealth of Florida; and men 
of air classes sold their possessions in Spain to fit them- 
selves out for a conquest which promised to outshine 
those of Mexico and Peru, in the brilliancy of its results 

Soto selected six hundred of the choicest men for his 
companions, and sailed to Cuba. (1538.) Here he was 
joined by other adventurers, and having completed his 
preparations, he embarked for Florida in May, 1539 
Having arrived in the bay of Spiritu Santo, he sent back 
most of his ships to Havanna, and commenced his march 
into the interior — a march which has no parallel in the 
history of adventure. Fired by the example of their 
countrymen in the more southern regions, the Spaniards 
advinced as if to certain conquest and wealth. They 
wei 3 abundantly supplied with provisions and munitions 
of war, horses for the cavalry, and blood hounds for hunt- 

Whowas Ferdinand de Soto ?— Under Whom had he served? — In what 
country ? — What did he offer to Charles V ? — How many adventurers 
accompanied him ?— When did he sail ?— Where did he land?— llescribe 
sis army. 






20 COLIGNY'S COLONY. 

ing the natives ; and their numbers exceeded those of the 
armies which had conquered Mexico and Peru. But they 
were destined for a far different fate. Their grand error, 
die pursuit of gold, was the source of endless disasters 
and sufferings. 

Their wanderings and wars with the natives lasted four 
years, during which they lost their gallant commander, 
who found a grave in the Mississippi, of which great river 
ne was the discoverer. He had been the soul of the 
enterprise; and when he had perished, the remnant of his 
followers "were only anxious for a safe passage to their 
countrymen Under the conduct of Moscoso, their new 
leader, they attempted to reach Mexico, and marched 300 
miles westward from the Mississippi. But the Red river 
was swollen so as to present an impassable barrier to 
their further progress, and they were compelled to return 
and prepare boats for passing down the Mississippi to 
the gulf of Mexico — an undertaking of great difficulty and 
danger, which was not accomplished until July 18th, 
1543. Fifty days afterwards the remnant of Soto’s 
splendid company of adventurers, now reduced to 311 in 
number, arrived at the province of Panuco in Mexico. 

Thus far the Spaniards, although they claimed the 
whole coast of the United States undeT the name of Flo- 
rida, had not effected a single settlement on the soil. For 
some years after Soto’s failure the design seems to have 
been abandoned ; until an attempt of the French to esta- 
blish a colony in Florida awakened the jealousy of the 
Spaniards, and brought them forward once more, to revive 
and make good their claim to the land which had cost 
them so much blood and treasure. 

Gaspar de Coligny, admiral of France, conceived the 
design of establishing a colony of French Protestants in 
America, which should afford a refuge to those who were 
persecuted for their religious opinions, during the civil 
wars with which his country was disturbed in the reign 
of Charles IX. He obtained a commission for this pur- 
pose from the king ; and intrusted the expedition to John 
Ribault, who sailed with a squadron in Febuary, 1562. 

Having arrived on the coast of Florida in the latitude 
of St. Augustine, Ribault explored the coast, discovered 
tiie river St. Johns, which he called the river of May, and 

What was his error 1 — What course did his followers take 7— Under 
what commander 1 ? — What caused their return 7- -How did they reach 
Mexico 7— When I— How many of the Spaniards survived 7— What na 
tioa next attempted the settlement of Florida 7 


MASSACRE OF THE FRENCH. 


21 

visited Port Royal entrance, near Beaufort, and having 
left a colony ot 26 persons at a fort which he named 
Carolina in honour of Charles IX, he returned to France 
The civil wars in that kingdom being revived, no rein- 
f orcemcnts were sent out to the colony, and it was speed 
tly abandoned. 

On the return of peace (1564) Coligny was enabled tc 
send out a new expedition under Laudonniere, an able and 
intelligent commander, who arrived on the coast of Florida 
in June, began a settlement, on the river May, and erected 
a new Fort Carolina, many leagues to the south of its 
predecessor. Here they had to encounter the usual hard- 
ships and privations of settlers in a new country, till 
December of the same year, when a part of the colonists, 
under pretence of escaping from famine, obtained permis- 
sion from Laudonniere to equip two vessels and sail for 
Mexico. But instead of doing so, they began to capture 
Spanish vessels. They were taken and punished, as 
pirates. 

When the colony was nearly exhausted by the scarcity 
of food, relief was brought by the fleet of Sir John Haw- 
kins, who furnished a supply of provisions, and made the 
offer of one of his vessels to convey the French to their 
own country. Just as they were preparing to embark, 
Ribault arrived with a reinforcement and ample supplies 
of every kind. 

The colony had now 7 a fair prospect of ultimate success. 
But it had been planted in a territory to which the Spanish 
had a prior claim, which, although dormant, was by no 
means extinct. An expedition was soon fitted out for the 
occupation of Florida ; and its departure from Spain was 
hastened by the report, that the country was already in 
possession of a company of settlers doubly obnoxious to 
tbe Spaniards on account of their nation and their religion. 
They were not only Frenchmen, but Protestants. 

This expedition, commanded by Pedro Melendez, came 
in sight of the Florida shore in August, 1565. A few 
days afterwards Melendez discovered and named the har- 
bour of St. Augustine, and learned the position of the 
French. Before attacking them, he landed at St. Augm*- 
tine and took possession of the continent in the name of 

Where did Admiral Colony plant a colony 1 — When 1— What occa 
sioned its failure ?— Where' did Laudonniere make a settlement 1— 
What was done by a part of the settlers f — Who relieved the colony 7~ 
'Vhat did he offer to the French 1 — Who threatened its extinction 1- 
vvhen die; Melendez arrive 1— What town did he found ? 


22 MASSACRE OF THE SPANIARDS. 

£hc King of Spain, and laid the foundation of the fown 
Tiiis interesting event took place on the 8th of September, 
1505 ; more than forty years before the settlement of 
Jamestown in Virginia. St. Augustine can, therefore, 
boast a higher antiquity than the Ancient Dominion. 

Meanwhile the French, having learned the arrival of 
die enemies, nearly all abandoned the settlement on the 
river May, embarked in their fleet, and were shipwrecked 
on the coast. The remnant were attacked and massacred 
by the Spaniards, who, in honour of the saint on whost 
festival the victory had been obtained, gave the river May 
the name of St. Matheo, or St. Matthew. Those French- 
men who had survived the shipwreck of the fleet, surren- 
dered to Melendez on a promise of safety ; but they were 
nearly all put to death, many of them were hung on gib 
bets with the inscription over their heads, ‘ Not as French 
men , hut as Protestants' A few Catholics were saved 
from the massacre. After thus extirpating the French 
colony, the Spaniards sailed for their native country, leav- 
ing a force in possession of the settlement. 

As the French government took no measures for punish- 
ing this.aggression, Dominic de Gourgues, a French offi- 
cer of some distinction, fitted out an expedition of three 
ships and one hundred and fifty men at his own cost, 
(1568,) for the express purpose of avenging his murdered 
countrymen. He surprised the forts on the river St. 
Matheo, and captured a considerable number of prisoners, 
who were forthwith hanged upon trees with the inscription 
over their heads, ‘/ do not this as unto Spaniards or mari- 
ners, hut as unto traitors , robbers , and murderers' He then 
embarked without attempting to keep possession of his 
conquest. His acts were disavowed by the French go- 
vernment, and the Spaniards continued to hold the colony. 

Thus it appears, that up to the year 1568, the Spaniards 
were the only nation holding possessions within the terri- 
tory at present belonging to the United States. It was 
nearly forty years afiSr this that England began the set- 
tlement of Virginia. 

What is said of it 1 — How were the French colonists treated ry Melea 
dez I— How was this revenged 1— By whom ) 


MARTIN FRORISHER. 


23 


CHAPTER IV. 

ENGLAND ATTEMPTS TO COLONISE THE UNITE r STATES. 

The fisheries of Newfoundland appear to have been 
visited frequently, if not annually, by the English as well 
as the French navigators, during the early part of the 
sixteenth century ; and both nations cherished the design 
of founding colonies in North America. We have already 
shown that Nova Scotia was settled by the French in 
1605, and Canada in 1608. 

Previous to these settlements the English were by no 
means inactive in the career of western adventure. The 
discovery of a north-west passage to India was a favourite 
project with them, notwithstanding the failure of the 
Cabots in attempting it. An expedition for this purpose 
was fitted out by Martin Frobisher, under the patronage 
of Dudley, Earl of Warwick, in 1576. It consisted of 
two small barks, of twenty and twenty-five tons burden, 
one of which was lost on the outward passage. With 
the remaining vessel Frobisher pursued his voyage; 
landed on the coast of Labrador, and brought away some 
of the mineral productions of the country. On his return 
one of the stones he had found was thought, by the 
English refiners, to contain gold. This circumstance 
gave a new r direction to British enterprise, and gold 
became now the grand object of discovery. Queen Eliza- 
beth contributed to the fitting out of a new 7 expedition, 
which returned laden with what was supposed to be gold 
ore, but was soon discovered to be worthless earth. 
(1577.) * A subsequent voyage was attended with a simi 
lar result. 

The plan of colonisation was, meanwhile, revived by 
Sir Humphrey Gilbert, a man of intelligence and singular 
intrepidity, who, having obtained a charter from Queen 
Elizabeth, sailed from England with a small fleet in 1579, 
in hopes of establishing a permanent colony ; but the loss 

What part of North America was visited by the French and English 
n the early part of the 16th century ''—What was the object of Frobi 
jher’s expedition 1 — Where did he land ? — What did he bring away ?- 
A'hat occasioned a new expedition ?— What *was the result .' — Wha 
vas the result of the third expedition ?— When did Gilbert’s first expe 
iition take plac jl 




24 


ENGLISH IN NORTH CAROLINA. 


of one of his ships arid other disasters compelled him to 
return. A new squadron was fitted out by the joint exer- 
tions of Gilbert and his step-brother, Walter Raleigh, in 
1583. Nothing of importance was accomplished by this 
expedition. On the passage home, the small vessel in 
which the unfortunate Gilbert sailed was foundered. 
Her companion reached England in safety. 

Not disheartened by the sad fate of his step-brother 
Raleigh determined to found a colony farther to the south. 
For this purpose, having obtained a patent from the queen ; 
he despatched two vessels under the command of Amidas 
and Barlow, who arrived on the shores of Carolina in 
July, 1584, and after sailing along the coast for a distance 
of one hundred miles, landed on the island Wococken, 
the southernmost of the islands forming Ocracock inlet. 
They were delighted with the rich and verdant appearance 
of the country, and the mild and gentle manners of the 
natives ; and having explored Albemarle and Pamlico 
sounds and Roanoke island, and induced two of the na- 
tives to accompany them, they returned to England. 

The accounts, which they gave of the beauty and 
fertility of the country, were so flattering, that Queen 
Elizabeth considered it an important addition to her do- 
minions, and gave it the name of Virginia, in reference 
to her own unmarried state. Raleigh, who had now re- 
ceived the honour of knighthood, soon fitted out a new 
expedition of seven vessels, carrying one hundred and 
eight settlers under the direction of Ralph Lane, who was 
appointed governor of the colony. Sir Richard Grenville, 
Hariot, Cavendish, and other uistinguished men accom- 
panied him. Arriving on the coast, the fleet was in 
some danger of shipwreck near a headland, to which they 
gave the name of Cape Fear. It escaped, however, and 
arrived at Roanoke. After landing, the men of science, 
attached to the expedition, made an excursion, to examine 
the country ; and in revenge for some petty theft, Sir 
Richard Grenville ordered an Indian town to be burnt, 
lie soon after sailed for England, leaving Lane and his 
company behind. Hariot, who was an accurate observer 
of nature, paid considerable attention to the native produc* 

What was the result?— What was accomplished by Gilbert and 
Raleigh’s expedition 7— What was Gilbert’s fate 7 — Who were sent out 
ay Raleigh in 15841— Where did they land 7 — What followed 7— What 
uame did the queen give the country?— Who commanded the next 
expedition 7 — What distinguished persons accompanied it?--Who was 
'eft in command of the colony 7 


FIRST SETTLEMENT OF ROANOKE. 


25 


aons of the soil. Among these were tobacco, maize or 
ind.an corn, and potatoes, which, till then unknown to 
the English, have since become important sources of sub- 
sistence and wealth in every part of the country. 

The Indians were at first considered by no means for- 
m dable to the colonists. Theii weapons were bows and 
arrows, and wooden swords. They were divided into 
numerous small tribes, independent of each other. The 
largest of these tribes could scarcely muster a thousard 
warriors. Their terror at the effects of the English fire* 
arms was only equalled by the superstitious reverence 
which they professed for beings who were so much the i' 
superiors in knowledge and arts. 

Their fears, however, did not restrain them from at- 
tempts to destroy the intruders, as soon as they began to 
suspect them of a design to supplant themselves in the 
possession of the soil. They formed a conspiracy to 
massacre the English, and even thought of abandoning 
their fields in order to drive them away hy famine. When 
the situation of the colony had become critical, and the 
people were beginning to despond, Sir Francis Drake, 
witn a fleet of twenty-three vessels, on his way from the 
West Indies to England, paid them a visiv; and the whole 
colony abandoned the soil, and returned to their native 
country. (158(1.) 

A few days afterwards, a ship, which had been sent out 
by Raleigh, arrived with supplies for the colony, and soon 
after, Sir Richard Grenville, w-ith three more ships, sought 
in vain for those whom he had so recently left full of 
hope and resolution, to hold permanent possession of the 
land. He left fifteen men on the island of Roanoke, who 
were afterwards ascertained to have been murdered by me 
Indians. 

Next year (1587) Raleigh sent out a colony of emi- 
grants with their w r ives and families, hoping thus to ensure 
their permanent residence. They were directed to settle 
on Chesapeake Bay, but the governor, White, was com- 
pelled by the commander of the fleet to remain on Roan- 
oke. The emigrants met with the usual hardships, and 
many of them only remained till the close of the summer. 
During their stay Virginia Dare, the grand-daughter of 


What important productions of the soil were discovered "?— What is 
sa.o of the Indians 1— What did they attempt"?— What caused the ai>an- 
donmont of the colony'* — When! — Who arrived soon after .yards ?— 
What l-eioll !he colonists leP by hmi!— H»w did Kaleigh endeavoui W 
render the next colony permanent I -Did he succeed 1 

3 


OOSNOLD IN NEW ENGLAND. 


26 

the governor, was born, the first descendant of English 
parents in our country. 

She remained with her parents after tr.e governor had 
•rturned to England, and with them she perished in the 
land of her birth. The threatened invasion of England 
by the Spanish armada, prevented Raleigh from sending 
out reinforcements ; and when, in 1590, governor White 
returned to search for his daughter and grand-child, Roan- 
oke, the place of their settlement, was deserted. The fate 
of the colony w r as never precisely ascertained. • 

When the English had succeeded in defeating the Spa- 
nish fleet, Sir Walter Raleigh, finding his fortune too 
much diminished to continue the project of colonising 
Virginia, made use of the privilege granted in his patent 
to form a company of merchants and adventurers, for the 
purpose of effecting his original design. Among the 
members of the new company was Richard Hakluyt, pre- 
bendary of Westminister, a man of distinguished learning 
and intelligence, and the author of an extensive collection 
of voyages. He contributed more than any other indi- 
vidual to awaken among his countrymen that spirit of 
foreign enterprise, for which they have ever since been 
distinguished. Although the design of the new company 
was not immediately executed, yet to them we are chiefly 
indebted for the expedition which finally effected a per 
manent settlement, as we shall hereafter relate. 

While their operations were suspended, a voyage took 
place, which had nearly given to New England a priority 
over Virginia in the period of its settlement. This voyage 
was undertaken in 1603, by Bartholomew ^Gosnold, who, 
abandoning the usual route to America by the Canaries 
and W r est Indies, sailed directly across the Atlantic and 
landed in Massachusetts Bay, discovered and named Cape 
Cod, the Elizabeth Islands, and Buzzard’s Bay, which 
ne called Gosnold’s Hope. On the westernmost of the 
Elizabeth Islands, to which he gave the name now applied 
to the whole group, he landed some men with a design 
of settling. A fort and store house were built ; and pre- 
parations were made for a permanent residence on the spot. 
But the courage of the colonists failed, and the whole 
company returned to England after a short vovage of four 
months. 

Who was the first Anglo-American ?— What is said of Hakluyt T— 
What discoveries were made by Gosnold in New England?— Did he 
make a permanent settlement in New England?— Why not ? 


V0Y4.GES OF PRING AND WEYMOUTH. 


27 


.‘ji 1603, and 1606, Martin Pring made' two voyages 
o the American coast, which he explored from Martha s 
Vineyard to the north-eastern part ot Maine. His object 
was to traffic with the natives, and in this he was suc- 
cessful. 

Nearly the same ground was passed over in 1605, by 
George Weymouth, who discovered and ascended the 
Penobscot river ; and on his return brought away five of 
the natives, whom he had decoyed on board his ship. 

Thus far the attempts of the English to form permanent 
settlements on our shores were unsuccessful. Still these 
expeditions served to keep alive the claims which wero 
founded on the discovery of the Cabots; and the extent of 
the explorations made by English voyagers on the coast, 
was subsequently considered a sufficient ground for ex- 
pelling, or incorporating with their own establishments, 
the colonies which were planted by other nations on the 
soil of the United States. 


CHAPTER V. 

COLONISATION OF VIRGINIA. 

Although the attempts to form a permanent colony in 
Virginia had not hitherto succeeded, many persons of dis- 
tinction in England still entertained sanguine hopes of 
ultimately effecting this grand object. Gosnold, whose 
voyage to New England we have already noticed, suc- 
ceeded in forming a company consisting of himself, Wing- 
field, a merchant, Hunt, a clergyman, and the celebrated 
Captain John Smith ; and they were, for more than a 
year, engaged in considering the project of a plantation. 
4.t the same time Sir Ferdinand Gorges was forming a 
similar design, in which he was joined by Sir John Pop- 
ham. lord chief justice of England. 

Hakluyt, who was a participator in the privileges of 
Raleigh’s patent, was desirous of proceeding with his 
plan of colonisation ; and the King of England, James 1, 
was favourably disposed towards the design of enlarging 
his dominions. A company was formed by Gates, Somers, 

What is said of Print’s expedition 1 — Of Weymouth’s 1 — What is said 
of all these unsuccessful expeditions of the English 1 — Whs person/! 
now formed the design of colonising Virginia ? 


28 GOVERNMENT UNDER THE FIRST CHARTER. 

Goanold, Smith, Hakluyt, Gorges, and Popham ; appli- 
cation was made to the king for a charter ; and one was 
readily obtained which secured ample privileges to tht 
colonists. 

On the 10th of April, 1G06, the charter was issued 
under the great seal of England, to the petitioners, Sii 
Thomas Gates and his associates, granting to them those 
territories in America, lying on the sea coast between the 
84th and 45th degrees of north latitude, (that, is, from 
Cape Fear to Halifax,) and which either belonged to 
James I, or were not then possessed by any other Christian 
prince or people ; and also the is ands adjacent to, oi 
within one hundred miles of the oast. The French 
settlement already noticed in Nova Scotia, then called 
Acadia, was of course excepted by these terms. 

The petitioners were divided by their own desire into 
two companies ; one consisting of certain knights, gen- 
tlemen, merchants and other adventurers of the city of 
London, and elsewhere, was called the first colony, and 
was required to settle between the 34th and 41st degrees 
of north latitude; the other consisting of certain knights, 

f entlemen, merchants and other adventurers of Bristol, 
Ixeter, and other places in the west of England, and 
called the second colony, was ordered to settle between 
the 38th and 45th degrees of north latitude. 

The intermediate region from 38 to 41 degrees was 
open to both companies, and to prevent collision, each 
was to possess the soil extending fifty miles north and 
south of its first settlement. Thus, neither company 
could plant within one hundred miles of a colony of its 
rival. 

The government of the -colony, the king retained as 
much as was possible in his own hands ; for it was one 
of his foibles, to imagine that he possessed the most con- 
summate skill, not only in the construction of laws, but 
in the policy of government. 

Accordingly the superintendence of the whole colonial 
system was placed in the hands of a council in England; 
and the administration of affairs in each colony was con- 
fided to a council residing within its limits. The King 

Who obtained the first charter 7— From what king 7— When 7— What 
territories did it grant?— Did this include French America 7— How were 
the petitioners divided 7— What was required of the first company 7 — 
Who composed it 7— What was required of the second 7 — WDo composed 
it 7 — What is said of the king 7— What was the form of government 
under the first charter of Virginia 7 — 


NEWPORT SAILS FOR ENGLAND, 


29 



Captain Smith showing the compass. 


reserved to himself and his successors the right of appoint- 
ing the members of the superior council, and of causing 
those of the colonial councils to be ordained or removed 
according to his own instructions. He also took upon 
himself the task, so agreeable to his vanity, of framing a 
code of laws both general and particular. 

Thus the legislative and executive powers were all 
virtually reserved to the crown of England. 

Having procured their charter, the patentees proceeded 
to fit out a squadron of three small vessels, the largest not 
exceeding one hundred tons burden, bearing one hundred 
and five men destined to remain. This squadron was 
placed under the command of Captain Newport; and 
sailed from England on the 19th of December, 1606, one 
hundred and nine years after the discovery of the continent 
by Cabot. 

On the voyage, dissensions arose ; and as King James 
had concealed the names and instructions of the council 
in a box, which was not to be opened till their arrival 
no one could assume the authority necessary to repres> 
disorders. Smith, on account of his superior merit anc 
ability, was particularly obnoxious to the other adven- 
turers. 

Captain Newport pursued the old track by the way of 
the Canaries and the West Indies, and, as he turned to 
the north, he was carried by a severe storm beyond 
Roanoke, whither he had been ordered, into Chesapeake 


Where were the legislative and executive powers vested?- Who 
rommanded the first expedition under this charter? — When did it sail * 
"What happened on the voyage? 

3 * 


SETTLEMENT OF JAMESTOWN. 


SO 

Bay Having discovered and named Cape Henry and 
Cape Charles, in honour of the king’s sons, he sailed up 
the noble bay. All the company were filled with admi- 
ration of its extent, the fertility of its shores, and the 
magnificent features of the surrounding scenery. 

They soon entered the river Powhatan, which in honour 
of the king was called James river; and, after seventeen 
vd ays’ search, fixed upon the peninsula of Jamestown, 
about fifty miles above the mouth of the stream, as a 
suitable site for the colony. They landed on the 13th of 
May, 1607; and, having learned, from the papers con- 
f tinel in the king’s box, who were the appointed mem- 
bers of the council, that body elected Wingfield for their 
president, and excluded Captain Smith from their number, 
on a charge of sedition. 

A few huts were raised to protect them from the incle- 
mency of the weather, and a small fort for defence against 
the natives. A part of the men were employed in cutting 
timber and loading the ships for England, while Newport 
and Smith with a small party ascended the river, and 
visited the Indian king, Powhatan, in his capital, which 
consisted of twelve wigwams. His subjects regarded the 
English as intruders, lout the king himself manifested a 
friendly disposition. 

In a month, Newport set sail for England; and then 
the difficulties of the colonists began to be apparent. 
Their provisions were spoiled, and the climate was soon 
found to be as uncongenial to European constitutions as 
the wild country was to their idle and dissipated habits. 
During the summer, nearly every man was sick, and, be- 
fore autumn, fifty of their number had died. Among them 
was Bartholomew Gosnold, the original projector of the 
settlement, and one of the ablest and best men in the 
council. 

The incapacity and dissensions of the council made it 
necessary to confide the management of affairs to Captain 
Smith, whose energy and prudence soon revived the hopes 
of the colonists. In the autumn the Indians brought them 
a supply of provisions ; and abundance of wild Fowl and 
game was found in the woods. 

What bay, capes, and river were discovered ?— Where did they land ? 
—When 7— Who was excluded 7— Who was intrusted with the command 
of the colony 7— What were their first proceedings 7— Who visited Pow- 
hatan 7— How were they regarded by his subjects 7— Bv himself 7— What 
did the colonists endure alter the ships left them?— Who d el?— Who 
was afterwards intrusted with the management of affairs ? 


ADVENTURES OF CAPTAIN SMITH. 


3 ] 



Captain Smith rescued by Pocahontas. 

It had been enjoined upon them, by the London com* 
pany, to explore some stream running from the north-west, 
m hopes of finding a passage to the Pacific Ocean ; and 
Smith, with probably very little expectation of making 
such a discovery, obeyed this injunction by sailing up the 
Chickahominy as far as he could in boats ; and then, to 

f rratify his own fondness for adventure and research, he 
anded and proceeded into the interior. The party was 
surprised by the Indians, and all but Smith were put to 
death. 

In this emergency, the self-possession and courage of 
this remarkable man preserved his life. Taking out a 
pocket compass, he showed it to the Indians, explained 
to them its wonderful properties, and amused and as- 
tonished them by such ideas as he was able to convey of 
the system of the universe. They already believed him 
a superior being, and granted him the permission which 
he desired, to send a letter to his friends at Jamestown. 
The effect of this letter made him a still greater object of 
wonder. He was conducted through their villages, and 
finally brought to the king, Powhatan ; who, after detain- 
ing him some time, would have put him to death, if his 
daughter, Pocahontas, a child oi twelve years old, had 
not rushed between him and the executioner, and begged 
her father to spare his life. At her intercession he was 
saved. 


What discovery was attempted ?— What befell the party ?— How did 
Small escape?— Whither was he conducted? — What prevented the 
Indians from murdering him ? 


32 


THE GOLD MANIA. 


The Indians now sought to attach him to themselves, 
and gain his assistance in destroying the colony ; but he 
had sufficient address to induce them to abandon this 
hostile design, and permit his return. This event was 
followed by a better understanding, and a more frequent 
intercourse between the Indians and his countrymen. 

On his return to Jamestown, Smith found but forty jf 
the colonists alive, and a part of these were preparing to 
desert with the pinnace. This he prevented at the peril 
of his life. Soon after, Newport arrived with a supply 
of provisions and instruments of husbandbry, and a rein* 
forcement of one hundred persons, composed of many 
gentlemen, several refiners, goldsmiths and jewellers, and 
a few labourers. The hopes of the colonists were revived 
by this seasonable relief. 

Not long after their arrival, . there was unfortunately 
discovered, in a small stream of water near Jamestown, 
some shining earth, which was easily mistaken for gold 
dust. This was a signal for abandoning all the profitable 
pursuits of industry, in the search for gold. ‘ There was 
no thought,’ says Stith, in his history, ‘ no discourse, no 
hope, and no work, but to dig gold, wash gold, refine 

g old, and load gold. And, notwithstanding Captain 
mith’s warm and judicious representations, how absurd 
it was & neglect other things of immediate use and neces- 
sity, to load such a drunken ship with gilded dust, yet 
was he overruled, and her returns were made in a parcel 
of glittering dirt, w'hich is to be found in various parts of 
the country, and which they very sanguinely concluded 
to be gold dust.’ 

Finding himself unable to prevent this folly, Smith 
employed himself in surveying the Chesapeake Bay and 
its tributary rivers. The two voyages which he made in 
an open boat, for this purpose, lasted three months, and 
embraced a navigation of nearly three thousand miles. 
The map which he delineated and sent t^ the London 
company still exists, and presents correctly the great 
natural Matures of the country which he explored. 

On his return, (September 10, 1608,) Smith was made 
president of the council, and was performing the duties 
of that office with his usual energy and good judgment, 

What events followed I— What was the condition of the colony on 
Smith's return to Jamestown 1 — What did he prevent 7— What relief 
arrived 1— What diverted the colonists from profitable industry! — How 
did Smith employ hima*K'l— What did he effect 1 — To what alike w»» 
he elected * 


SECOND CHARTER OF VIRGINIA. 


33 


when Newport returned with seventy emigrants, tvto of 
whom were females. The men were not the description 
of persons required in a new country ; and Smith entreated 
.‘he company to send him rather, ‘ but thirty carpenters, 
husbandmen, gardeners, fishermen, blacksmiths, masons 
and diggers up of trees’ roots, than a thousand sucn as 
they had.’ 

After the departure of the ships. Smith exerted himself 
to bring the people into industrious habits; requiring 
them to work six hours in the day ; but they were still so 
unskilful in agriculture, that the principal dependence of 
the colony for provisions was on the Indians. The num- 
ber of deaths during the season was only seven, out of a 
population of two hundred. 

The company in England, in order to increase their 
funds, their numbers, and their privileges, petitioned for 
a new charter, which was granted on the ‘23d of May, 
1609. It was not more favourable to civil liberty than 
that which it superseded. 

Lord Delaware was constituted governor and captain- 
general for life, with a retinue of officers and attendants, 
which would have been more suitable for a viceroy of 
Mexico, at a much later period of history. 

Nine ships and five hundred emigrants were soon 
ready for departure ; and the expedition was placed under 
the direction of Captain Newport, who, with Sir Thomas 
Gates and Sir George Somers, was empowered to super- 
sede the existing administration, and govern the colony 
till the arrival of Lord Delaware. 

These three gentlemen embarked in the same vessel, 
which was parted from the rest of the fleet, and driven 
on Bermudas in a storm ; having on board not only the 
appointed directors of the colony, but one hundred and 
fifty men, a great portion of the provisions, and the new 
commission and instructions of the council. The rest of 
the fleet arrived safely in Virginia. 

The new emigrants were of so dissolute a character, 
that they soon introduced anarchy and distraction into 
the colony. 

These Gisc'.UOiS were speedily repressed by the energy 

What kind of omit; rants now arrived!— What is observed of their 
habits'?- What J cafd of the Virginia company in England !— When 
did they r.r/,a’n a new charter! — Who was governor !— Who were to 
govern jj his absence !— How many emigrants came over!— Wha‘ 
befell 1 deputy governors'?— Who arrived safely ?— What was the 
charac tr of the new emigrants !— What was their behaviour ! 


34 


THE STARVING TIME. 


and decision of Captain Smith. He declared very justly 
that his own authority could only terminate with the 
arrival of the new commission ; and he therefore resolved 
to continue its exercise. He imprisoned the most active 
of the seditious leaders, and, to rid Jamestown of the 
turbulent rabble with which it was crowded, he detached 
one hundred men to the falls of James river, under the 
command of West, and as many more to Nansemond, 
under that of Martin. These settlers soon incurred the 
hostility of the Indians, and w r ere obliged to apply Ir 
Smith for assistance. Of course it was promptly ren- 
dered. On his return from one of his visits to the settle- 
ment at the falls, he was so severely wounded by an 
explosion of gunpowder, as to render it necessary for 
him to proceed to England for surgical aid. 

At his departure, rhe colony consisted of about five 
hundred people. They possessed three ships and seven 
boats, commodities suitable for the Indian trade, pro 
visions for several weeks, an abundance of domestic 
animals, farming utensils, and fishing nets, one hundred 
disciplined soldiers, and twenty-four pieces of ordnance, 
with small arms and ammunition. 

This provision was every way adequate for support 
and defence, had the prudent administration of Captain 
Smith continued ; but with him departed the fair pros- 
pects of the colony. The licentious spirits, who had 
only been restrained by his energy, now rioted without 
controul. Captain Percy, who succeeded him, was by 
no means equal to the task of governing so turbulent a 
community ; and anarchy soon prevailed. 

The Indians, no longer restrained bv the presence of 
Smith, became hostile. They attacked the settlements 
of West and Martin, and compelled them, after losing 
their boats and half their men, to take refuge in James- 
town. The provisions of the colony were exhausted; 
and famine ensued, with its attendant horrors and crimes. 
This was the most trying period in the history of the 
colony, and was for manyyears after distinguished by 
the name of The Starving Time. 

In six months after the departure of Smith, the colony 
was reduces by various distresses to sixty persons, who 
would soon have perished but for the arrival of Sir 
How did Captain Smith repress disorders'?— What befell him?— 
Whither did he retire ?— In what state did he leave the colony ?— What 
ensued on Smith’s departure? — What misfortunes were the conse- 
quence of this bad conduct?— To what number was the cclony reduced? 


ARRIVAL OF LORD DELAWARE. 


35 


Ihonias Gates, Sir George Somers, and Captain New 
port, from Bermuda, (May 24, 1610.) All determined 
to abandon the country ; and they accordingly embarked 
on board the vessels, and sailed for England. As. they 
drew near the mouth of the river, they were met by the 
long-boat of Lord Delaware, who had arrived on the 
coast with a reinforcement of emigrants and abundant 
supplies of provisions. They immediately returned to 
Jamestown, and were prevailed on by Lord Delaware to 
remain. 

This nobleman was well qualified for his station. His 
mildness, dignity, and diligent attention to business, 
soon restorea order and inspired confidence. The colo- 
nists were regular and industrious ; and the Indians were 
taught once more to respect the English character. 

His wise administration was of short continuance. Ill 
health compelled him to relinquish the government; and 
having resigned his authority to Mr. Percy, he sailed for 
the W est Indies. Although he left the colony in a flourish 
ing state, yet, on the 10th of May, 1611, when Sir Thomas 
Dale, the new governor, arrived with a fresh supply of 
men and provisions, he found it relapsing into its former 
state of idleness, disorder, and want. He was obliged 
to resort to the declaration of martial law, in order to 
save the settlement from utter anarchy and ruin. 

In the month of August, 1611, Sir Thomas Gates, 
who had been appointed the successor of Sir Thomas 
Dale, arrrived with six ships, three hundred emigrants, 
and a plentiful supply of provisions. On receiving this 
reinforcement, which increased the numbers of the colony 
to seven hundred, detachments were again sent up the 
James river, and several new settlements were made. 

A more important change took place in the new arrange- 
ments with respect to property. Hitherto the land had 
been possessed bv all the colonists in common. Every 
man was requiredf to work a certain number of hours in 
the day, and all shared equally the produce. Now a few 
acres of ground were assigned to each man, as his private 
property, to plant as an orchard or garden for his own 
use, though some labour was still devoted to fill the 

What did they resolve to do ?— How was this prevented ?— What was 
Lord Delaware's character 1 — How did he govern? — Who succeeded 
nim ?— Who superseded Percy ?— What obi ieed him to declare martial 
law? — Who succeeded Dale? — When did Gates arrive? — What rein- 
forcement did he bring?— What new regulation of property was made ! 
What was its effect? 


36 


MARRIAGE OF POCAHONTAS. 


public stores. This new regulation gave a powerful 
impulse to industry and enterprise; ana ihe best effects 
were soon perceived to flow from assigning to each indi 
vidual the fruits of his own labour. Industry, impelled 
by the certainty of recompense, advanced with rapid 
strides ; and the inhabitants were no longer in fear of 
wanting bread, either for themselves or for the emigrants 
from England. 

About this time, (1614,) an event took place which 
has always been regarded with great interest by the 
Virginians. This was the marriage of Pocahontas. The 
circumstances which led to it were these : — A party from 
Jamestown, headed by Argali, went with two vessels 
round to the Potomac for a cargo of corn. While obtain 
ing the cargo, Argali managed to decoy Pocahontas on 
board his vessel, where she was detained respectfully, 
and brought to Jamestown. By keeping possession of 
his favourite child as a hostage, the English hoped to 
dictate to Powhatan what terms of alliance or submission 
they pleased. In this they w r ere aisappointed. ‘ Pow- 
hatan,’ says Marshall, * offered corn and friendship, if 
they would restore his daughter; but with a loftiness of 
spirit which claims respect, rejected every proposition 
for conciliation which should not be preceded by that act 
of reparation.’ 

While she was detained at Jamestown, Mr. John 
Rolfe, a young -Englishman, gained the favour of the 
princess, and desired her in marriage. Powhatan con- 
sented ; and w T ith his daughter, the noble-spirited prince 
gave his heart. He was ever after the firm and sincere 
Friend of the colony. The powerful tribe of the Chicka- 
hominies also 4 sought the friendship of the English, and 
demanded to be called Englishmen. 

Though the marriage of Pocahontas w T as hailed as an 
auspicious event at the time, and has always been cele- 
brated in the annals of the colony, it never operated wa 
an example. The English and Indians would not inter- 
marry, and the races have always remained distinct. 

In 1614, Sir Thomas Gates had been succeeded by 
Sir Thomas Dale, who sailed for England in 1616, and 
was succeeded by Mr. George Yeardley. His term of 
office lasted but one year, ana he was then succeeded by 

What event took place in 1614?— How did it happen?— Who waa 
Pocahontas’s husband?— Was Mr. Rolfe’s example followed?— Who 
oecame governor in 1616 1 


VIRGINIA ACQUIRES CIVIL FREEDOM. 37 

Captain Argali, an able, but avaricious and tyrannical 
governor. He continued martial law in time of peace. 

4 The rigour of this administration necessarily exciting 
much discontent, the complaints of the Virginians at 
length made their way to the company. Lord Delaware 
being dead, Mr. Yeardley was appointed captain-general, 
with instructions to examine the wrongs of the colonists* 
and to redress them.’ 


CHAPTER VI. 

VIRGINIA ACQUIRES CIVIL FREEDOM. 

The new governor arrived in April, 1619; and begam 
his administration by granting privileges of great import- 
ance to the colonists. He aoolished the practice of 
labouring for the common stock of the colony, — a most, 
inconvenient and onerous method of raising a revenue f 
he confirmed the early planters in the possession of theii 
estates ; he removed the burdens imposed by the tyran- 
nical Argali ; and he abolished martial law. 

By order of the London company, the power of the 
governor was limited by a council, which acquired the 
right to redress any wrongs which he might commit. 
Last, and greatest of all, the people of the colony were 
admitted to a share in legislation by the institution of a 

COLONIAL ASSEMBLY. 

The first colonial assembly ever convened in America 
assembled at Jamestown on the 19th of June, 1619. 
This may, therefore, be considered the birth-day of civil 
freedom in our country. 

'l’he members were elected by the different boroughs;, 
and the representative or popular branch of the legisla- 
ture was, therefore, called the house of burgesses; a 
name which it retained so long as Virginia remained a 
colony of England. 

The entire legislature or assembly, composed of the 
governor, the council, and the burgesses, met together 

Who was his successor ?— How did he govern?— By whom was he 
superseded? — What new privileges did Yeardley grant? — What was 
Ordered by the London company ?— What was the greatest of all ? — 
When did the first colonial assembly meet ?— How were the members 
sleeted? 


4 


58 INTRODUCTION OF NEGRO SLAVER V. 

in one apartment, and there transacted the public business 
of the colony. The laws which the} r then enacted were 
sent to England for the approbation of the London 
company. 

Hitherto but a small number of females had emigrated 
to Virginia. The colonists, therefore, could hardly be 
said to have their home in the country. Those domestic 
ties, which attach men most firmly to the soil they in- 
habit, did not exist; and each man directed his thoughts 
towards the mother country as the retreat of his old age. 
A i ew state of things now ensued by the arrival of a 
laige number of females, ninety of whom were sent out 
from England in 1620, and sixty more the next year. 
'Being persons of irreproachable character, they were 
married by the planters ; and the colony thus acquired 
the best of all guarantees of permanence in its insti- 
tutions and patriotism in its citizens. 

The necessity of establishing seminaries of learning 
was now apparent, and preparations were made for 
founding a college afterwards established by William 
and Mary. 

The colonial assembly, convened by Sir George Yeard* 
ley, had not yet received the express sanction of t.ltf 
London company. This was granted July 24th, 1621, 
by an ordinance which may be considered as the written 
constitution of the colony. This constitution was brougiu 
over by Sir Francis W^yatt, who had been appointed to 
succeed Governor Yeard ley. 

Thus the Virginians had acquired civil freedom. The 
rights secured by this, their fourth charter, were sufficient 
to form the basis of complete political liberty Repre- 
sentative government and trial by jury are justly regarded 
as the elements of freedom ; and when a community has 
acquired these, its future destinies depend, in great 
measure, on the virtue, intelligence, and patriotism of 
its citizens. 

The year 1620, so fruitful in interesting events, was 
marked by one which will long exert a momentous influ- 
ence on our destinies. This was the introduction of 
negro slavery. The commerce of Virginia, which had 
before been entirely monopolised by the Londbn com- 
pany, was now throw* open to free competition ; and in 

Who sanctioned their laws?— What gave Vue Virginians hoinesl- 
What provision for education was made ?— When were colonial arisen 
olies sanctioned by the London company ?— Who succeeded Yeardlcv 
-What had the Virginians now ao .W‘“ 


THE GREAT MASSACRE. 3{* 

the month of August, a Dutch man-of-war sailed up the 
James river, and landed twenty negroes, for dthe purpose 
of having them sold into slavery. Although domestic 
slavery was thus introduced into the colony, its increase 
was very slow ; the traffic in slaves was almost entirely 
confined to the Dutch ; anti laws of the colony dis» 
couraged its progress by taxation. 

At this period the colony was in a highly flourishing 
state. The inhabitants onjoyed civil rights, free coni' 
merce, peace, and domestic happiness. The cultivation 
of tobacco and cotton, hereafter to become so important 
to the southern country, had already been introduced ; 
and the Indians, their most powerful neighbours, were 
their friends and allies. Indeed, they had never regarded 
the Indians with much apprehension. 

Security is too often the parent of danger. In the pre- 
sent instance it was the cause of a terrible calamity. The 
Indians bad secretly become hostile to the colonists. 
Powhatan, the old king, had died in 1618; and his son, 
Oppaconcanough, did not inherit the friendly dispositions 
of His father. A deliberate plaa was concerted for anni- 
hilating the colony at a blow, and it nearly succeeded. 

Keeping their design secret till the last moment, the 
Indians visited the English on the evening before the 
appointed day; and the next morning came among them 
in an apparently friendly manner. At the precise hour 
of noon, on a preconcerted signal, they fell upon the 
colonists, while engaged in their usual peaceful occupa- 
tions of agriculture and trade, and in one fatal hour three 
hundred and forty-seven men, women, and children fell 
victims to their cruelty. A part of the settlements were 
saved in consequence of the disclosure of the design, 
made by a domesticated Indian to his master a few hours 
before the attack. 

The effects of this massacre were highly disastrous to 
the colony. It restricted the pursuits of agriculture, and 
occasioned the abandonment of most of the settlements ; 
so that from eighty they were reduced to six or seven in 
number. Sickness was the consequence of crowding 
many people into a few small settlements; and some of 
the colonists were so far discouraged as to return to 
England. 

How was slavery introduced into Virginia?— Did it increase rapidly *» 
—Was it encouraged ?— What was the state of the colony ?— What is 
said of the Indians ?— What was their disposition ?— What plan did 
they form?— How was it executed? — What prevented its complete 
success ?— To what number were the scadei* »ats reduced i 


40 


mSSOLUT ON OF THE LONDON COMPANY 


CHAPTER VII. 

INDIAN WAR — DISSOLUTION OF THE LONDON COMPANY. 

This treachery of the Indians was terribly revenged. 
The whole people were intent on the means of destroying 
bo merciless an enemy. The men took arms. A war of 
extermination was commenced against the Indians, in 
which neither old nor young were spared. 

‘On the approach of harvest, when they knew a hostile 
attack would be most formidable and fatal, they fell sud- 
denly upon all the Indian plantations, murdered every 
person on whom they could lay hold, and drove the rest 
to the woods, where so many perished with hunger, that 
Some of the tribes nearest to the English were totally 
extirpated. This atrocious deed, which the perpetrators 
laboured to represent as a necessary act of retaliation, 
was followed by some happy effects. It delivered the 
colony so entirely from any dread of the Indians, that its 
settlements began again to extend, and its industry to 
revive.’ 

While these events were passing in Virginia, the 
London company was rapidly hastening towards its final 
dissolution. This body had become quite numerous, and 
its meetings furnished occasion for discussions on govern- 
ment and legislation, which were by no means pleasing 
to so arbitrary a sovereign as King James I. Having 
sought in vain to give the court party the ascendency in 
the company, he began to charge the disasters and the 
want of commercial success in the colony to the misma- 
nagernent of the corporation. 

Commissioners were appointed by the privy council to 
inquire into the affairs of Virginia from its earliest settle- 
ment. These commissioners seized the charters, books 
and papers of the company, and intercepted all letters 
from the colony. Their report was unfavourable to the 
corporation, who were accordingly summoned by the 
king to surrender their charter. This being declined) the 
cause was brought before the court of king’s bench, and 
decided against them. The company was dissolved, and 
its powers reverted to the king. 

How was the treachery of the Indians revenged ? — What was the 
state ot the colony after this 1 ?— What rendered James I hostile to the 
London company 1 — Relate the circumstances of its dissolution. 


DEATH OF OPPOCONCANOUGH, 


41 


James I, although solicited by the colonists, did not 
think proper to relinquish the entire controul of the pro* 
vince until his death, which took place in 1625. 

His successor, Charles I, inherited the arbitrary dis- 
position and despotic principles of his father. He paid 
little attention, however, to the political condition of the 
Virginians, but sought chiefly to derive profit from their 
industry by means of a royal monopoly of their trade. 

During the second administration of Yeardley, (1626,) 
and that of Francis West, (1627,) little transpired, except 
an unsuccessful attempt of the king to monopolize tho 
tobacco trade. 

John Harvey succeeded West in 1629. He has been 
stigmatized by the old historians as a tyrant, but he doe? 
not appear to have deprived the colonists of any of theii 
civil rights. 

In 1644, during the administration of Sir William 
Berkeley, the Indians made a sudden attack upon the 
frontier settlements, and killed about three hundred per- 
sons, before they were repulsed. An active warfare was 
immediately commenced against the savages ; and thei' 
king, the aged Oppoconcanough, was made prisoner, ano 
diea in captivity. The country was soon placed in a 
state of perfect security against further aggressions from 
this quarter. In 1648, the population had increased to 
20 , 000 . 

In the dispute between Charles I and the parliament 
of England, Virginia espoused the cause of the king; 
and when the republicans had obtained the ascendency, 
a fleet was fitted out from England for the purpose of 
reducing the colony to submission. 

On the arrival of the fleet, such terms were offered to 
the Virginians as induced them readily to submit to the 
parliamentary government. Their governor, Berkeley 
retired to private life, where he remained until shortly 
before the Restoration, when he was again elected go- 
vernor ; and on his refusing to act under the authority of 
Cromwell, the colonists boldly raised the royal standard, 
and proclaimed Charles II as their lawful sovereign. 
This was an act of great temerity, as it fairly challenged 
the whole power of Great Britain. The distracted state 
of that country saved the Virginians from its conse- 

What is said of James 1 1 — Of Charles I 1—0 f Yeardley and West’s 
administrations ?-^>f Harvey?— Of the Indian war 7— Of the oopula 
turn 11 

4 * 


12 


NAVIGATION ACT. 


ouences, until the restoration of Charles to the British 
throne gave them a c’aim to his gratitude, as the last 
among nis subject? to renounce, ana the first to return to 
their allegiance. 


CHAPTER VIII. 

VIRGINIA AFTER THE RESTORATION. 

The intelligence of the Restoration was received witn 
enthusiasm in Virginia. It naturally excited high hopes 
of favour, which were increased by the expressions of 
esteem and gratitude, which Charles found no difficulty 
in addressing to the colonists. These hopes they were, 
for a short time, permitted to indulge. The assembly 
introduced many important changes in judicial proceed- 
ings; trial by jury was restored; the Church of England, 
which of course had lost its supremacy during the pro- 
tectorate, was again established by law ; and the intro- 
duction of Quakers into the colony was made a penal 
offence. 

The principles of government which prevailed in Eng- 
land, during the reign of Charles II, were extended to 
the colonies, which were now considered as subject to 
the legislation of parliament, and bound by its acts. 
The effects of this new state of things were first perceived 
in the restrictions on commerce. Retaining the commer 
cial system of the Long Parliament, the new house Oi 
commons determined to render the trade of the colonies 
exclusively subservient to English commerce and navi- 
gation. One of their first acts was to vote a duty of five 
per cent, on all merchandise exported from, or imported 
into, any of the dominions belonging to the crown. This 
was speedily followed by the famous ‘ Navigation Act] 
the most memorable statute in the English commercial 
code. 

By this law, among other things, it was enacted, that 
no commodities should be imported into any British 
settlement in Asia, Africa, or America, or exported from 
them, but in vessels built in England, or the plantations, 

How did the Virginians regard the Restoration in England?— What 
was done by the assembly ?— What was now the policy of the British 
government? — What act of parliament was passed? 


RESTRICTIONS ON COMMERCE. 


43 


and navigated by crews, of which the master and three 
fourths of the mariners should be English subjects, under 
the penalty of forfeiture of ship and cargo; that none but 
natural born subjects, or such as had been naturalized, 
should exercise the occupation of merchant, or factor, in 
any English settlement, under the penalty of forfeiture 
of goods and chattels; that no sugar, tobacco, cotton, 
wool, indigo, ginger, or woods used in dyeing, produced 
or manufactured in the colonies, should be shipped from 
them to any other country than England ; and to secure 
the observance of this regulation, the owners were re- 
quired, before sailing, to give bonds, with surety, for 
sums proportioned to the rate of their vessels. Other 
articles of merchandise were subsequently added to the 
list, as they became important to the colonial trade. 

As some compensation to the colonies for these commer- 
cial restrictions, they were allowed the exclusive privi- 
lege of supplying England with tobacco, the cultivation 
of which was* prohibited in England, Ireland, Guernsey, 
and Jersey. In 1663, the navigation act was enlarged, 
by prohibiting the importation of European commodities 
into the colonies, except in vessels laden in England, and 
navigated and manned according to the provisions already 
quoted. 

This colonial system was considered highly conducive 
to the interests of England ; and was, of course, popular 
in that country ; but it was felt to be unjust and injurious 
to the colonists, and excited their indignation, as well as 
a determination to evade it in every possible way. 

The Virginians, who had naturally expected distin- 
guishing favours from the restored government, were 
highly exasperated at this selfish and cruel attack upon 
their prosperity. They remonstrated against it as a 
grievance, and petitioned for relief. But Charles, instead 
of listening to their request, enforced the act with the 
utmost rigour, by erecting forts on the banks of the 
principal rivers, and appointing vessels to cruise on the 
coast. Relief was sought by entering into a clandestine 
traae with the Dutch, on Hudson river. This, however, 
was of trifling importance. A conspiracy for throwing 
off the yoke of England, which has received the name 
of Birkenhead’s plot, was entered into by some banished 

What were the provisions of the navigation act 1 — What was allowed 
to the colonists'?— How was the colonial system regarded in England 1 — 
How in America 1— What was done by Ui Virginians?— By Charles II » 


14 DISCONTENT OF THE VIRGINIANS. 

soldiers of Cromwell ; bui it was easily suppressed bj 
the prudence of Sir William Berkeley, and the leaders 
were executed. (1663.) 

The discontents growing out of the commercial restric- 
tions, however, continued; and in 1675, a formidable 
rebellion broke out, under the conduct of Nathaniel 
Bacon, who, having been elected general of the colonial 
forces for terminating an Indian war, quarrelled with the 
governor and assembly about confirming his appointment 
by commission, and finally directed his forces against 
the government so successfully, that the governor was 
obliged to retire to Acomac, on the eastern shore of the 
Chesapeake. These high-handed measures were followed 
by a civil war, which lasted seven months, cost the pro- 
vince many valuable lives, and a large amount of property, 
and was only terminated by the sudden death of Bacon. 
His decease dispersed the insurgents, and a general 
amnesty restored peace to the colony. 

The succeeding period in the history of Virginia is 
marked with few incidents of importance. The succes- 
sion of the different governors, and the continuance of 
the commercial restrictions, are the only circumstances 
of note during the subsequent portion of the reign of 
Charles II ana that of James II. 

The revolution of the British government, which took 
place in 1688, was highly beneficial to Virginia, in com- 
mon with the other American colonies. The new sove- 
reigns, William and Mary, gave their patronage and 
their name to a college which had been projected in the 
preceding reign, and which is to this day one of the most 
respectable literary seminaries ir. the country. 

The political freedom, which the revolution confirmee 
and established in England, extended many of its bless- 
ings to Virginia. The province became less dependent 
on the will of the sovereign ; and although he had still 
the appointment of the governors, the influence of the 
colonial assemblies was sufficient to restrain those func- 
tionaries within such boundaries of authority as were 
requisite for the well being of the colony. Favouritism 
and religious intolerance disappeared ; and a better under- 
standing prevailed with the other provincial governments. 

The population had increased to upwards of 60,000 

What was done by Birkenhead and others 7— What is said of Bacon ? 
-What ended his rebellion 1— How did his followers proceed after hi* 
teath 7— What was the effect of the revolution of 1688, on the affairs oi 
Virginia 7— What was the population 7 


SETTLEMENT OF MARYLAND. 


4fi 


souls; and the increasing healthfulness ot the settle- 
ments promised a still more rapid augmentation of their 
numbers. In 1688, the province contained forty-eight 
arishes, embracing upwards of 200,000 acres of appro- 
bated land. Each parish contained a church, with a 
parsonage house and glebe attached ; and each clergy- 
man was by law assigned a salary of 16,000 pounds of 
tobacco. Episcopacy continued to be the established 
religion; but dissenters were increasing so rapidly, that 
oefore the American revolution they amounted to two- 
thirds of the whole population. The statutes against 
them, though unrepealed, had become a dead letter. 


CHAPTER IX. 

SETTLEMENT OF MARYLAND. 

By its second charter, Virginia included the whole 
territory which at present forms the state of Maryland. 
The country was explored by the Virginia settlers as 
early as 1621 ; a settlement was formed, and a trade with 
the Indians in furs established. An attempt was made to 
monopolise this trade, by William Clayborne, a man of 
active and turbulent disposition, who long exerted an 
extensive and injurious influence over the fortunes of the 
rising state. 

He had com^out from England as a surveyor in 1621, 
and had sustained important offices in Virginia till 1629, 
when he was employed to survey the Chesapeake Bay. 
The information which he obtained in executing this 
undertaking, induced him to form a company in England 
for trading with the Indians ; and he obtained a royal 
license, giving him the direction of an expedition for this 

C urpose, in 1631. Under these auspices, trading esta- 
lisnments were formed on Kent Island, in Maryland, 
and also near the mouth of the Susquehannah. Clay- 
borne’s authority was confirmed by a commission from 
the government of Virginia, and that colony claimed the 
advantages which were expected to result from commer- 

In what state was Maryland originally included 1— What was done 
in 1621 1— Who was William Clayborne 1 — How was he employed in 
16291— In 16311— Where did he form trading establishments!— Uuder 
what colonial government did he actl 


46 


CHARTER OK MARYLAND. 


cial speculation, extending far to the north of the nresem 
limits of the state of Virginia. 

But a distinct colony was now formed on her borders 
under the auspices of the Calvert family. Sir GeorgB 
Calvert, a Roman Catholic nobleman, of enlarged capa- 
city and liberal views, had become interested in American 
colonisation. He had spent a large amount of time and 
money in unsuccessful attempts to form settlements on 
Newfoundland. In 1628 , he visited Virginia; but was 
deterred from settling within its limits by the intolerance 
of the colonial government towards his religious opinions. 

He therefore turned his attention to the country be- 
yond the Potomac ; and, finding it at the disposal of the 
King of England, he easily obtained from him a charter 
for colonising it. This charter was of a liberal character, 
affording ample guarantees for the freedom of the colo- 
nists, and the rights and privileges of the proprietary. 
The boundaries which it prescribed were the Atlantic 
Ocean, the fortieth parallel of north latitude, the meridian 
of the western fountain of the Potomac, the river itself 
from its mouth to its source, and a line drawn due east 
from Watkin’s Point to the ocean. The name given to 
the new colony was Maryland, in honour of Henrietta 
Maria, daughter of Henry IV of France, and wife of 
Charles I of England. 

The charter assigned the country to Calvert, Lord 
Baltimore, his heirs and assigns, as absolute lord and 
proprietary, on payment of a feudal rent of two Indian 
arrows and one-fifth of all gold and silver ore which 
might be discovered. The right of legislation was given 
to the emigrants who should settle on the soil. They 
were also protected from injury by the proprietary, to 
their lives, liberty, or estates. 

Although Sir George Calvert was a Roman Catholic, 
he allowed the most perfect religious liberty to the colo- 
nists under his charter; and Maryland was the first 
state in the world in which complete religious freedom was 
enjoyed. All English subjects, without distinction, were 
allowed equal rights in respect to property and religious 
and civil franchises. .A royal exemption from English 

UnilerAvhose auspices was a distinct colony formed ?— Who was Sir 
George Calvert?— What prevented his settling in Virginia ! — For wha. 
country did he obtain a charter? — From whom ?— What did it afford ?— 
What were the boundaries of the new colony ?— What was its name ?— 
What were the terms of the charter '/—What religious rights were 
allowed bv Calven ‘‘—What is observed of Maryland 1 


SETTLEMENT OF ST. A AftY’s. 


4 -» 

taxation was another singular privilege obtained by Lord 
Baltimore for the people of his colony. \11 the extraor- 
dinary features of his charter owe their origin to the 
political foresight and sagacity of this remarkable man. 

Before the patent was executed, Sir George Calvert 
died, and was succeeded by his son, Cecil Calvert, the 
second Lord Baltimore; who became the proprietor ol 
Maryland, and transmitted his proprietary rights to many 
generations of his heirs. 

Virginia remonstrated against what she considered an 
infringement of her rights and an invasion of her territory; 
but the remonstrance was disregarded at court ; and in 
November, 1633, Leonard Calvert, the brother of Lord 
Baltimore, sailed from England with about two hundred 
Homan Catholics, for America. He arrived in February, 
of the following year, at Point Comfort, in Virginia, 
and was courteously received by the governor, Harvey. 
From this Point, he sailed up the Potomac to the Indian 
town of Piscataqua, nearly opposite Mount Vernon; the 
chieftain of which told him ‘ he might use his own dis- 
cretion about settling in his country.' Calvert, however, 
chose a site lower down the river, at the Indian town of 
Voacomoco, on the St. Mary’s river, which he named 
St. George’s river. The Indians were induced, by pre- 
sents, to give them up half the town, and promise the 
abandoment of the whole after harvest. Quiet possession 
of the place was accordingly taken by the colonists, and 
the town was named St. Mary’s. 

The Indians now entered into a permanent treaty with 
the settlers ; their women taught the wives of the English 
to make bread of maize, and the men instructed their 
visiters in the arts of the chase. The ground being 
already tilled, and a supply of food and cattle from Vir- 
ginia being always within reach, the province advanced 
rapidly in wealth and industry. In six months it had 
increased more than Virginia had done in as many years. 
'Hie proprietary was liberal in his disbursements; spend- 
ing forty thousand pounds in the first two years. 

In 1635, the first colonial assembly was convened, and 
passed laws for protecting its rights against the encroach- 
ments of Clayborne. He had made an attack on the 
colonists on one of the rivers near the isle of Kent; but 

Who was his successor ?— What was done by Virginia ?— Who was 
»ent out with the settlers under the charter of Maryland ?— Where did 
i.e arrive? — Where did he settle? — What is said of the Indians? — O* 
the increase of the colony ?— Of the proprietary? 


48 


INTRIGUES OF OLA V BORNE. 


his men had Deen defeated and taken prisoners. Clay- 
borne himself fled to Virginia; and when reclaimed by the 
governor of Maryland, was sent by Harvey to England 

He was declared a traitor, and his estates were pro- 
nounced forfeited by an act of the Maryland assembly. 
His attempts to obtain redress in England were unavail* 
ing; and the right of Lord Baltimore to the jurisdiction 
of Maryland was fully confirmed by the British govern- 
ment. 

Meantime, the assembly of Maryland was labouring 
in the cause of civil liberty; at the same time that it 
recognised the sovereignty of the King of England, and 
the rights of the proprietary, it confirmed the ncrhts of 
Englishmen to the inhabitants of Maryland ; established 
a representative government ; and asserted for itself simi- 
lar powers to those of the British House of Commons. 

In 1642, the gratitude of the colonists towards Lord 
Baltimore was manifested by the grant of such a subsidy 
as they could afford. 

About the same time, the Indians, instigated by Clay- 
borne, commenced hostilities, but were reduced to sub- 
mission without much difficulty, and measures were taken 
by the assembly to insure the future tranquillity of the 
colony. 

In 1643, Clayborne succeeded in raising a rebellion, 
which kept the province in a state of disturbance for three 
years ; and at one time the governor was compelled tc 
fly, and the public records were lost or embezzled. 

The government, however, was eventually triumphant* 
and confirmed its victory by the wise and humane expe- 
dient of a general amnesty. 

The civil wars of England extended their influence to 
Maryland as well as the other colonies. When the au- 
thority of Cromwell was defied by the Virginians, and 
commissioners were sent to reduce them to obedience, 
Clayborne, the ever active enemy of the Marylanders* 
seized the occasion for extending his authority over 
them ; and a long series of fresh troubles and disturbances 
were brought on by his measures. Stone, the deputy of 
K 32 Lord Baltimore, was repeatedly deprived of his com- 
to mission ; the Catholic inhabitants were persecuted 
1658 f or their religious opinions, and the province was 

What is related of Clayborne 1 — Of Lord Baltimore 1 — Of the assem 
blyl— Of the colonists ?— Of the Indians 1 — Of Clayborne!— Of the go- 
vernor ?— Of the government! — What transpired during the civil wars 
if England t 


FIRST SETTLEMENT OF NEW ENGLAND. 


49 

Kept for years m a state of alarm and confusion. The 
authority of the proprietary was, however, finally restored. 

In 1660, the representatives of Maryland declared their 
right of independent legislation, hpd passed an act making 
it felony to disturb the order thus Established. From that 
time forward the province enjoyed comparative repose. 
Their population had already reached the number of 
twelve thousand. 


CHAPTER X. 

FIRST SETTLEMENT OF NEW ENGLAND. 

Several abortive attempts were made to colonise the 
eountry now called New England, before the famous 
expedition of the Pilgrim Fathers, which planted the 
earliest permanent colony. 

Two expeditions were sent out from the west of Eng- 
land as early as 1606, neither of which left settlers; but 
tn 1607, two ships, commanded by Raleigh Gilbert, sailed 
with a colony of emigrants under the presidency of George 
Popham. These adventurers landed and formed a settle- 
ment near the mouth of Kennebec river, which they called 
St. George. Forty-five persons were left here by the 
ships on their return to England, in December. 

During the winter the little colony suffered many hard- 
ships and misfortunes. Their president died ; and on the 
return of the ships with supplies, Gilbert, who had 
succeeded to the presidency, learning that chief justice 
Popham, the principal patron of the colony, was dead; 
ana that he himself had, by the decease of his brother, 
become heir to a considerable estate, abandoned the plan- 
tation; and the whole company returned to the mothei 
country. 

In 1614, Captain John Smith, the hero whose name is 
so celebrated in Virginia history, set sail with two ships 
for the coast north of Virginia, and performed a prosperous 
voyage, during which he explored the coast, and pre 
pared a map of it, from the Penobscot river to Cape Cod. 
He gave to the country the name of New England. 

What was (lone in 16607— What followed?— Where was a colony 
planted in 1607 ?— What occasioned its abandonment ?— What waa 
doaa by Captain Smith in 1614 ? 


50 


THE BKOWNISTS. 


His success in this enterprise encouraged him to undt 
take the* settlement of a colony for Sir Ferdinand Gorgi* 
and others, of the Plymouth company. But after two 
attempts he was intercepted on his voyage by French 
pirates, lost his vessel, and finally escaped from the ha*- 
oour of Rochelle, alone, in an open boat. Smith was a 
perfect hero of romance. Wherever we hear of his being, 
we are sure to find him performing some extraordinary 
act, some feat of chivalry or herculean labour, such as no 
ordinary man would ever have thought of attempting. 
His fortune was as extraordinary as his genius. 

On his return home from France, he published his map 
and description of New England; and by his earnest 
solicitations engaged the western company for colonising 
America, to solicit and obtain a charter for settling the 
country. The company was called ‘The council esta- 
blished at Plymouth, m the county of Devon, foi the 
planting, ruling, ordering, and governing New England, 
in America.’ The charter gave this company the absolute 
property and unlimited controul of the territory included 
between the fortieth and forty-eighth degrees of north 
latitude and the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans. A glance 
ht the map will show that this included the Canadas, all 
the Eastern and nearly all the Middle States, and a 
country of immense extent to the west. All this territory 
with its commercial and internal resources, were placed 
under the absolute controul of some forty merchants and 
gentlemen, who composed the company, and resided in 
England. 

The extent of these powers, vested in the company, 
delayed emigration ; and in the mean time, the first per- 
manent colony in New England was established without 
regard to this charter, or even the knowledge of the com- 
pany who had obtained it. 

A sect of Puritans, distinguished by the democracy of 
its tenets respecting church government, and denominated 
Brownists, from the name of its founder, had sprung up 
in England, and after suffering much persecution from 
the government, had taken refuge at Leyden, in Holland. 
Here its members having formed a distinct society under 

What befell him afterwards 1 — What is observed of Smith ?— What 
was done by him on his return to England 1 — What company was 
formed under his auspices ?— What was granted in their charter)— 
What delayed emigration ? — What took place in the mean lime )-* Who 
were the Brownists 1— Where did they take refuge) 


VOYAGE OF THE PILGH1MS. 


51 


the charge of their pastor, Mr. John Robinson, resided 
for some years in obscurity and safety ; but not finding 
their situation congenial to their feelings as Englishmen, 
and fearful of losing their national identity, they fiad come 
to the determination of removing in a body to America. 

They accordingly sent two of their number, Robert 
Cushman and John Carver, to England, for the purpose 
of obtaining the consent of the London company to their 
emigration to Virginia. Permission was promised, and a 
formal application, signed by the greatest part of the con- 
gregation, was transmitted to the company. 

They were desirous that their enterprise should receive 
the formal approbation of the king. But James I was 
hostile to all the Puritans ; and the utmost that he would 
promise was neglect. A patent under the company’s seal 
was, however, obtained through the influence of Sir Ed- 
win Sandys, and a tract of land assigned them within the 
limits of the Virginia charter. The funds necessary for 
defraying the expenses of the expedition were obtained in 
London, on terms by no means favourable to the borrow- 
ers ; but this circumstance could not deter men who were 
actuated by the spirit of the Pilgrims. 

Two vessels, the Speedwell, of sixty tons, and the 
Mayflower, of one hundred and eighty tons burden, were 
hired in England. Only a part of the congregation could 
be accommodated in these ; and Robinson was obliged to 
remain at Leyden, while Brewster, an elder, conducted 
the company. 

It was on the morning of the 22d of July, 1G20, when 
Robinson, kneeling in prayer on the sea shore at Delft- 
haven, consecrated the embarkation of the Pilgrims. 
The beginning of their voyage was prosperous. They 
touched at Southampton, in England, and sailed thence 
or the 5th of August. Their prospect soon darkened ; 
they were obliged to put back twice in order to repair 
the smaller of their vessels, and finally to abandon her 
with such of their company as were too cowardly to con- 
tinue the voyage ; so that it was not until the 6th of 
September, 1620, that they took their final departuie from 
E ngland in the Mayflower. 

Who was their pastor 7— Why did they determine to leave Holland 7— 
To whom did they apply for permission to settle in America 7 — What 
was done by James 17 — How did they obtain their patent 7— Where 
did they raise money 7 — What ships did they hire 7 — Who was their 
leader 7— When did they leave Holland 7— What occasioned the abau 
donment of «ne of their ships 7 


52 


CONSTITUTION OK THE PILGRIMS. 


The destination of the Pilgrims was the mouth of tire 
Hudson; but by the treachery of their captain, who is 
supposed to have been bribed by the Dutch interested in 
the colony of New Amsterdam, they were conducted to 
the inhospitable coast of Massachusetts. They did not 
make the land till the ninth of November. On the next 
day they cast anchor in the harbour of Cape Cod. 

Before landing, they adopted a solemn compact or 
constitution of government in the following words : 

4 In the name of God, amen ; we, whose names are 
underwritten, the loyal subjects of our dread sovereign 
King James, having undertaken, for the glory of God, 
and advancement of the Christian faith, and honour of 
our king and country, a voyage to plant the first colony 
in the northern parts of Virginia, do, by these presents, 
solemnly and mutually, in the presence of God, and of 
one another, covenant and combine ourselves together, 
into a civil body politic, for our better ordering and 

I ) reservation, and furtherance of the ends aforesaid; and 
>y virtue hereof, do enact, constitute, and frame, such 
just and equal laws, ordinances, acts, constitutions, and 
offices, from time to time, as shall be thought most con- 
venient for the general good of the colony. Unto which 
w< romise all due submission and obedience.’ 



This instrument was signed by the men, forty-one in 
number ; and they, with their families, amounted to one 
hundred and one persons. As soon as their covenant 01 
contract was signed, Mr. John Carver was unanimously 
chosen their governor for one year. 

The inclemency of the season was very unfavourable to 
their undertaking. Several days were spent in searching 
for a suitable place to land ; and much hardship wa? 
endured by those who went in the boats for this purpose. 
Some traces of the Indians were discovered ; a heap of 
maize, a burial place, and four or five deserted wigwams 
On the 8th of December, Carver, Bradford, Winslow 
Standish, and eight or ten seamen, being on shore neai 
Namskeket, on Great Meadow Creek, were assailed by 
a party of Indians, who welcomed them with the wa: 
whoop, and a flight of arrows. On the same day, they 
were near being wrecked in their shallop, as they were 

What was the destination of the Pilgrims ?— Why did they not lane 
there ?— Whither were they conducted 1 — What was their constitution ) 
—Who was chosen governor What befell a party of them on the 8f It 
of December 1 


LANOING OF THE PILGRIMS. 


53 



Landing of the Pilgrims. 


seeking a harbour. They escaped this danger, however, 
and landed at night on a small island. Here they kept 
the Christian Sabbath with strict observance, and on 
the day following, December 11, found the long sought 
harbour, to which, in grateful remembrance of the friends 
they had left at their last port in England, they gave the 
name of Plymouth. 

In a few days, the Mayflower was safely moored in 
Plymouth harbour; the surrounding country was then 
explored, and a high ground facing the bay, where the 
land was cleared and the water good, was selected for 
building. 

On the morning of the 20th of December, 1620, after 
imploring the divine guidance and blessing, the Pilgrims 
landed on the rock of Plymouth. The spot which their 
footsteps first touched, on this memorable occasion, has 
ever since been regarded by their descendants as sacred, 
and the day is still celebrated with all the enthusiasm of 
religion and patriotism. 

When the landing of the Pilgrims was effected, their 
difficulties and distresses were but just begun. We are 
to recollect that it was in the depth of a New England 
winter, that their company was already suffering with 
colds, lung fevers, and incipient consumptions, contracted 
by their exposure to snow, rain, and the beating surf, in 
^ploring the coast; that their stock of provisions was 
scanty; and that the care of their wives and children 


What, passed on the 11th 1 — When did the Pilgrims land 1 

5* 


54 


DISTRESSES OF THE PILGRIMS. 


was added to hardships which manhood was hardly abt« 
10 encounter. 

The month of January was spent in electing such tene- 
ments as their scanty means afforded. Sickness attended 
them, and mortality thinned their numbers through the 
winter; and it was not until the spring was far advanced 
that health revisited the remnant of the colony. Half 
their number had perished. Carver, their first governor, 
died in March; and William Bradford was chosen to 
succeed him. 

Privation and want were, still to be endured. A rein- 
forcement of emigrants, which came out in the autumn 
of 1621, brought no supply of provisions, and the colony 
was compelled to subsist, for six months longer, on half 
allowance. The scarcity of provisions continued, with 
only occasional relief, for two years longer. 

A mistaken policy, or a desire to conform to the sim- 
plicity of apostolic times, had induced the Pilgrims to 
adopt the system of community of property. This was 
one of the causes of scarcity. In /he spring of 1623, each 
family was allowed a parcel of ground to cultivate for 
itself ; and after the harvest of that year, no general w r an! 
of food was experienced. 

A profitable commerce was established with the In- 
dians. European trinkets tvere exchanged for furs ; and 
the colonists were at length enabled to barter corn 
with them for the products of the chase. The Indians 
were not numerous in the vicinity of Plymouth; for 
before the arrival of the English, a sweeping pestilence 
had carried off whole tribes of them, but enough were 
left to render a sort of military organisation necessary for 
the defence of the colony ; and Captain Miles Standish 
a man of great courage and fortitude, obtained the chief 
command. 

In March, 1621, the colonists were visited by Samoset, 
a chief of the Wampanoags, who bade them welcome; 
and in the name of his tribe gave them permission to 
occupy the soil, which there was no one of the original 
possessors alive to claim. 

In the same month, Massasoit, the greatest king of the 

How was their first winter passed ?— When did Carver die ? — Who 
succeeded him? — When did a reinforcement arrive?— What cause o' 
distress remained ?— For how long a time ?— What mistake was made 
by the Pilgrims ?— When was it rectified ?— How ?— With whom did 
they trade f— In what commodities?— What had thinned the Indians?— 
Who was the military leader of the Pilgrims? — Who visited them? 


MASSASOIT. 


55 



Treaty with Massasoit. 


neighbouring Indians, paid them a visit, ana entered into 
a league of friendship, which was inviolably observed for 
upwards of fifty years. 

This event was followed by others of the same cha- 
racter. A sachem who had threatened hostilities was 
compelled to sue for peace; and nine chiefs subscribed 
an instrument of submission to King James. Canonicus, 
the sachem of the Narragansetts, sent a bundle of arrows, 
wrapped in a rattlesnake’s skin, to the governor, in token 
of defiance; but Bradford coolly stuffed the skin with 
potvder and shot, and returned it. The Indian’s courage 
failed at the sight of this unequivocal symbol ; and he 
followed the example of his countrymen by subscribing 
a treaty of peace. 

The population of the old colony at Plymouth increased 
slowly. Ten years after the first settlement there were 
only three hundred inhabitants. But they had spread 
over a wide territory, and become firmly rooted in the 
soil. 

The government of the old colony was strictly repub- 
lican. The governor was elected by the people, and 
restricted by a council of five, and afterwards of seven, 
assistants. The legislature was at first composed of 
the whole body of the people. But as the populati m 
increased, they adopted the representative system. 

Who made a treaty with them?— What events followed? — Tell the 
story of Canonicus.— For what country was a patent afterwards granted? 
What is said of the population of the Plymouth colony ?— What is said 
o( the government ? 


50 


THE PLYMOUTH COMPANY. 


CHAPTER XI. 

PROGRESS OF THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES. 

The old Plymouth company, * for the planting, ruling, 
ordering, and governing- New England, in America,’ 
whose extensive and veTy exclusive charter has already 
been mentioned, had made no other use of its inordinate 
privileges than "an attempt to exclude from the trade and 
fisheries all who would not pay the company a heavy 
tax. No monopoly could be more odious to the people 
of England than this. Their privileges were violently 
assailed in the House of Commons, and the patentees 
were finally compelled to relinquish their claims. They 
continued, however, to issue patents for portions of their 
immense territory, to different companies and individuals 

One of these, having been granted to Robert Gorges, 
the son of Sir Ferdinand, for a tract extending ten 
miles on Massachusetts Bay, and thirty miles into the 
interior, he was appointed by the company lieutenant- 
general of New England, with extensive powers. But 
this grant was productive of no permanent settlement, 
and the powers of Gorges were never exercised. 

In 1622, Sir Ferdinand Gorges and John Mason took 
a patent for a territory called Laconia, extending from the 
Atlantic to the St. Lawrence, and from the Merrimac to 
the Kennebec. Under this patent Portsmouth and Dover 
were settled, in 1623. A fresh patent, for the country 
between the Merrimac and Piscataqua, was obtained by 
Mason in 1629. This was the patent for New Hamp- 
shire. Its early progress was so slow that, in thirty 
years after its settlement, Portsmouth contained no more 
than sixty families. 

In 1628, a number of settlements were commenced on 
the coast of Maine, under a succession of patents granted 
by the Plymouth council. But, as most of these were 
merely temporary, having for their object the pursuits of 
hunting and fishing, they were soon abandoned. 

Whai use did the old Plymouth company make of its charter ? — Who 
apposed their claims'?— Were they abandoned?— What practice did they 
continue?— What is said of Gorges’ patent?— When was New Hamp 
shire settled ?— By whom ? — What fact proves its slow progress ?— Whal 
was done in Maine 7 


SETTLEMENT OF SALEM. 


yj 

A district of forty miles square, which was called 
Lygonia, and situated between Harpsvtell and the Ken- 
nebunk river, was settled in 1630 and given up the next 
year, the settlers retiring to Massachusetts. 

Sir Ferdinand Gorges obtained, in 1635, a patent foi 
the district lying between the Kennebec and the Piscata- 
qoa, and sent his nephew, William Gorges, to govern 
the territory, who found some settlers on the Saco and 
Kennebec ; but he remained in the country only two years, 
and it w r as then left without a government. Sir Ferdi- 
nand still continued his schemes for colonisation, and 
was subsequently constituted lord proprietary of the coun- 
try by a royal charter. 

New England would have increased but slowly in 
wealth and population, had not the same causes which 
drove the Brownists from England still continued to 
operate. The Puritans w r ere constantly the objects of 
persecution in England, and numbers of them were 
desirous to seek an asylum in the new world. Several 
emigrations were consequently made to Massachusetts. 

Mr. White, a Puritan minister of Dorchester, in Eng- 
land, had induced some merchants and gentlemen to join 
him (1624) in sending out a small , colony, who began a 
plantation at Cape Ann, recognising, however, the supre- 
macy of the Plymouth settlers. 

In 1627, Mr. White and his company concluded a 
treaty wi h the council of Plymouth, for the purchase of 
that part of New England lying three miles south of 
Charles river, and three miles north of Merrimac river, 
and extending from the Atlantic to the Pacific. A small 
numoer of emigrants, under the direction of John Endi- 
cott, were soon afterwards sent out, who laid the founda- 
tion of Salem, the first permanent town injhe Massachu 
setts colony, in 1628. 

The adventurers did not deem themselves able to alTect 
all their objects without the aid of more opulent partners. 
Some London merchants joined them, and a charter was 
obtained from the crown confirming the grant from the 
council of Plymouth, and conferring powers of govern- 
ment. The supreme authority was vested in persons 
residing in London, — a most unwise provision, as the 
history of the Virginia company sufficiently proved. The 

What was done by Gorges in 1G35 1 — By Mr. White in 1624 ?— In 1627 ? 
When was Salem settled ?— By whom 1— What new company wa* 
formed 1 


58 SETTLEMENT OP CHARLESTOWN AND BOSTON. 


patentees were styled ‘ The Governor and Company of 
Massachusetts Bay in New England.’ 

The executive power was vested in a governor, deputy 
governor, and eighteen assistants, to be nominated by the 
crown, and afterwards elected by the company. The go- 
vernor and assistants were to meet monthly for business 
The legislative power was vested in the body of the pro- 
prietors, who were to assemble four times a year, under 
the denomination of the General Court, for electing officers, 
and making laws for the common weal. The colonists 
were exempted from taxes and duties, and declared en* 
titled to all the rights and privileges of Englishmen, as 
had already been done in the charter of Virginia. 

Under this charter three vessels sailed in May, 1628, 
with about two hundred persons, who reached Salem in 
June, where they found a colony of one hundred planters 
under the government of John Endicott. 

Not satisfied with the situation at Salem, one hundred 
of the company, under the direction of Thomas Graves, 
emoved to Mishawum, were they laid the foundation of 

town, to which they gave the name of Charlestown. 
Both settlements were united under the same government; 
and one of their first acts was to form a churcn and ordain 
heir minister and ruling elder, in which solemnity they 
were joined by a representation from the Plymouth 
colony. 

The inconveniences, which would have resulted from 
that provision of the charter which required the govern 
ment of the colony of Massachusetts to be resident in 
London, had already been foreseen, and in consequence 
of representations to that effect, the charter was transfer- 
red to those of the freemen who should themselves reside 
in the colony. This gave a new impulse to emigration, 
and many persons of various ranks prepared for their de- 
parture to the New World. 

The next year (1630) brought a fleet with eight hun- 
dred and forty emigrants, among whom were governor 
Winthrop, deputy governor Dudley, and many other per- 
sons of wealth and respectability. In September, of the 
same year, a settlement was formed at a place on the 
south side of Charles river, called by the Indians Shaw 

What form of government was establish^] by their charter 7 — What 
exemptions and privileges did it grant'?— How many emigrants came 
over in 1628 1 — Wno founded Charlestown 7 — What was one of their firsi 
acts?- What gave a new impulse to emigration ?- Who came over in 
IG30 ? — What town was then settled 1 


ROGER WILLIAMS. 59 

mut, and by the English, Trimountain, to which the name 
of Boston was now given. 

The succeeding autumn and winter were marked by 
severe distress. Sickness visited the colony, and before 
December, two hundred of their number had died. Among 
these \tas the lady Arabella Johnson, the daughter of a 
noble house in England, who had left the quiet and luxmy 
of her home, but to leave a memorial of her virtues and 
misfortunes in the new country. The colonists were by 
no means disheartened by their sufferings, but bore all 
with fortitude, in the hope of transmitting free institutions 
to their posterity. 

In May, 1631, at the first court of election in Massa- 
chusetts, ‘ that the body of the commons might be pre- 
served of good and honest men,’ it was ordered that, from 
that time, no persons be admitted to the freedom of the 
body politic, but such as were members of some of the 
churches within its limits. This provision has been much 
censured by historians and statesmen, and the right of 
the government to make it has been questioned. It was 
subsequently productive of much dissension. It was 
however, by no means inconsistent with the spirit of the 
age, and was unquestionably adopted from the most up- 
right and conscientious motives. 

The settlements gradually extended in the neighbour 
nood of Boston and Charlestown to such remote points, 
that the purely democratic form of government, which 
admitted every freeman to a share in the deliberations 
respecting the public welfare, was found to be very incon- 
venient; and accordingly, in 1634, a representative form 
of government, was adopted. The whole body of the 
freemen assembled but once a year for the election of 
magistrates, and the freemen of each town chose deputies 
to the general court, who were vested with the full power 
of all the freemen, and were required to assemble in 
general court four times a year. This form of government 
was retained, with but slight alterations, during the 
continuance of the charter. We have here the second 
instance of a house of representatives in America, the 
first having been convened in Virdnia, June 19, 1619. 

Roger Williams, a minister of Salem, having put lg3 . 
forth certain tenets, which were considered heretical 

What ensued in the autumn ?— Who died 1 — When was the first court 
of election held in Massachusetts? — What law was made 1 — What is 
said of it ?— What form of government was adopted in 1634 ?— What is 
said of Roger Williams } 


60 


BANISHMENT OF ROGER WILLIAMS. 


and seditious, ‘ tending; equally to sap the foundations of 
the establishment in church and state,’ and refusing to 
recant and conform to the opinions of the ruling powers, 
was banished the colony. 

The heresy which he promulgated was, ‘that the civil 
magistrate should restrain crime, but never controul opin- 
ion ; should pusish guilt, but never violate the freedom 
of the soul.’* His firmness on this occasion made him 
the founder of a state, and classed him among the mos 
selebrated assertors of intellectual freedom. 

His exile was not a mere transfer from one agreeable 
residence to another as agreeable. He was obliged to go 
into the wilderness of woods in the depth of winter ; and 
when cast out from the society of civilised men, for 
asserting the noblest right of humanity, he found a shel 
ter among the untutored savages. Pokanoket, Massasoit, 
and Canonicus, welcomed him to their rude wigwams, 
and thus confirmed a constant friend and benefactor. In 
the spring he began to build and plant at Seekonk, but 
finding that this place was within the patent of Plymouth, 
he passed over the water with five companions, and settled 
on a spot which, in token of his humble reliance on the 
Divine favour, he called Providence. Under these 
circumstances was commenced the settlement of Rhode 
Island — a state, whose history is marked throughout with 
the strongest evidences of the attachment of its people to 
the principles of civil and religious liberty. 

In 1635, three thousand emigrants were added to the 
puritan colony of Massachusetts. Among them were two 
persons who were afterwards remarkably distinguished 
by their characters and fortunes ; these were Hugh Peter, 
and Henry Vane the younger. Peter, who had formerly 
been pastor of a church of E nglisli' exiles at Rotterdam, 
was a man of high spirit, great energy, eloquence and 
ability. Vane, who suffered much censure during his 
active career, is now pronounced by impartial historians 
to have been a man of spotless integrity and pure mind, 
and a genuine martyr for liberty. 

The freemen of Massachusetts, captivated by the talents 
and fascinating manners of Vane, and flattered by his 
abandonment of ease and high rank in England, for a 
residence on their own soil, elected him for their governor. 

What town and state did he found 1 — Who came over in 1635 I— T« 
what office was Vane elected ? 


* Bancroft. 


RELIGIOUS DISSENSIONS. Cl 



Banishment of Itoger Williams. 


He was too young and too little acquainted with the 
country to fulfil with success the duties of so arduous an 
office. 

The arrival of Vane was followed by certain negotia- 
tions with other men of noble rank in England, who were 
desirous to emigrate to Massachusetts, provided they 
could continue there in the enjoyment of those hereditary 
powers and offices, which were guaranteed to them and 
their families by the British constitution Their proposals 
were received and considered by the leaders and freemen 
of the colony; but, fortunately for their posterity, these 
sagacious republicans foresaw the evils which would 
result from such an arrangement, and the proposal was 
accordingly declined. 

The colony was not so fortunate in respect to another 
source of disorder, religious dissensions * A controversy 
arose concerning faith and works, in which a Mrs. Anne 
Hutchinson and two clergymen, Mr. Wheelwright and 
Mr. Cotton, espoused one side of the question, and received 
the support of governor Vane, while the lieutenant go- 
vernor Winthrop, and a majority of the ministers ano 
churches, contended as earnestly for the opposite opinions. 

Mrs. Hutchinson held weekly conferences for persons 
of her own sex, and commented with great asperity on 
the sermons delivered by preachers of the opposite party, 
whom she pronounced to be 4 under a covenant of works, t 

What proposal was made by certain English noblemen ?— How was 
It treated ?— What cause of disorder now began to operate ?— What is 
said of Mrs. Hutchinson ? 


6 


CONNECTICUT SETTLED. 


The number and quality of her adherents soon gave the 
affair a degree of political importance, which it could 
never have acquired in a community where the church 
and state were not intimately connected. 

The general court took up the matter, and censured 
Wheelwright for sedition. This measure embioiled the 
parties still further ; and the ‘ party question’ of the day 
was made the test of elections, and interfered with the 
discussion and decision of every public measure. The 
controversy lasted till 1637, when Anne Hutchinson, 
Wheelwright, and Aspinwall were banished the colony, 
and their adherents were required to deliver up their arms. 

Many of the Antinomians, as the minority were called, 
“.migrated to the neighbouring colonies. A considerable 
number found shelter with Roger Williams ; and, by his 
influence and that of Vane, obtained from Miantonomoh, 
the chief of the Narragansetts, a gift of the beautiful 
island of Rhode Island. Wheelwright and some of his 
f iends removed to the Piscataqua, and founded the town 
of Exeter. 

Vane, not being elected governor a second time, and 
having witnessed the persecution and exile of the party 
to which he had been conscientiously attached, soon after 
returned to England, became conspicuous in the civil 
wars, and suffered death for his attachment to the repub- 
lican cause. Peter became chaplain to Oliver Cromwell, 
and, after the Restoration, suffered the same fate. 

The valley of the Connecticut had already attracted 
attention, by its fertility and its convenient location for an 
extensive internal trade in furs. The first proprietary 
under the Plymouth council, the Earl of Warwick, had 
assigned his grant to Lords Say and Seal, Lord JBrook, 
and others, in 1631. The people of the old colony at Ply- 
mouth had built a trading house at Windsor (1631) lor 
the Durehase of furs ; and the Dutch had settled Hartford, 
under the name of Good Hope, in 1633. 

The proprietaries sent out John Winthrop, in 1635, 
who erected a fort at the mouth of the Connecticut, and 
founded Say brook. Before his arrival, parties of emi- 
grants from Massachusetts had already formed settlements 
at Hartford, Windsor, and Wethersfield. The settlers 
^marched through the forest to their new abode, accom- 

Hnw did the controversy end 7— Where did the exiles settle ?— Wh«*t 
became of Vane ?— Of Peter? — What settlements had been made in 
Connecticut ? — By whom? — When was Saybrook settled? — By w'.om j 
- What other places had been settled ? 


CONNECTICUT SETTLED. 


63 



Destruction of the Pequods. 


panied by their wives and children. This appears to 
nave been the first example of ‘western emigration,’ 
which was conducted in this manner. The march of the 
vanguard of sixty Pilgrims, which took place late in 
autumn, was attended with much suffering and privation. 

N ext year a government was organised under a com- 
mission from Massachusetts; and, in June, a company 
of one hundred new emigrants, under the direction of the 
Rev. Thomas Hooker, commenced its march from Mas- 
sachusetts towards the new settlement on the Connecticut, 
travelling through the pathless woods at the slow rate of 
ten miles a day, encumbered with their families and 
flocks, and sleeping at night with scarce any shelter but 
what the woods afforded. This pilgrimage is not less 
remarkable for its romantic daring, than for the high 
character of its leaders. The new settlement was sur 
rounded with perils- The Dutch, who were established 
on the river, were anxious to exclude the English; and 
ihe natives, who were numerous and powerful in that 
neighbourhood, had begun to entertain hostile dispositions 
towards all European intruders. 

The Pequods, residing in the vicinity of the Thames 
river, could bring seven hundred warriors into the field. 
They had already committed repeated aggressions on the 
whites, without suffering any chastisement, and they now 
proposed to the Narragansetts and Mohegans to unite in 

Describe the pilgrimage of Mr. Hooker and his followers.— What 
dangers did they encounter d— What is said of the Pequods 1- Who 
leagued with them ? 


64 


THE PEQUOD WAR 


a league for the utter extermination of the race. Forty 
nately this design became known to Roger (Villiams, 
who communicated it to the governor of Massachusetts * 
and having received, from the governor and council 
letters, requesting his personal exertions in dissolving the 
league, he went directly to the house of the sachem of 
the Narragansetts, and, although the Pequod chiefs were 
already there, he succeeded, at great hazard of his life, in 
breaking up the conspiracy. Such was the service which 
the persecuted man was able to render to those who had 
been his persecutors. 

The Pequods, when the Narragansetts and Mohegans 
were detached from their alliance, foolishly resolved to 
prosecute the war alone. They commenced hostilities 
oy murdering the white people on their borders ; but the 
Connecticut settlers promptly raised a force of ninety 
men, who were placed under the command of John 
Mason. The Massachusetts and Plymouth colonies pro- 
ceeded to furnish their contingent of troops ; but before 
they could arrive, the Connecticut party were on their 
way to the scene of action. By a rapid march they 
succeeded in surprising the Pequods, in their camp of 
palisades, before aaybreak, and, but for the barking of a 
watch dog, would have destroyed them without resistance. 
The warriors rose at the alarm, and defended themselves 
with their bows and arrows. Their superiority of num- 
bers gave them some chance of escape, until Mason cast 
firebrands upon the Indian cabins, and set the whole 
encampment in a blaze. The confusion that ensued gave 
the English an easy victory. Six hundred of the Indians, 
men, women, and children, perished ; most of them by 
the fire. Only two of the assailants were killed. 

The remnant of the tribe, two hundred in number, 
surrendered, and were either enslaved to the English, )r 
mingled with the Mohegans and Narragansetts. 'Itoa 
Pequods no longer existecras a distinct tribe. 

The successful termination of the Pequod war, was 
followed by a long season of uninterrupted peace, during 
which the colonies of New England continued to flourish 
increasing in wealth and population. 

Settlements were constantly forming, and fresh emi- 
grants arriving from England. In 1638, a Puritan colony 

What did they design ? — Who broke up the league? — Who remained 
hostile 1 — Who marched against them ? — What wos the result '! — Whai 
oecame oJ the remnant of the Pequods 1 — What tullowed ihe Pequod 


THE THREE CONNECTICUT COLONIES. 65 

was planted at New Haven, under the direction of John 
Davenport, its pastor, and Theophilus Eaton, who, for 
twenty years, sustained the office of governor. This was 
a separate jurisdiction from that in the interior, so that, 
at this time, there were no less than three distinct political 
communities in the territory now called Connecticut, viz, 
Saybrook, under the proprietaries, Connecticut colony, 
unuer a commission from Massachusetts, and New Haven 
colony, claiming its territory by purchase from the Indians, 
and governing itself by virtue of a social contract. 


CHAPTER XII. 

THE COLONIES OF NEW ENGLAND UNITED. 

During the civil wars of England, the colonies were 
left in a state of peace and prosperity. Twenty-one 
thousand two hundred emigrants had arrived before the 
assembling of the Long Parliament, and a million of dol- 
lars had been expended on the plantations. Agriculture, 
ship building, the fisheries, ana an extensive commerce 
in furs, lumber, grain, and fish were the chief pursuits 
of the inhabitants. Their institutions of religion and 
civil government were highly favourable to habits of 
industry and economy; labour rendered their soil pro- 
ductive, and the natural result was a rapid increase of 
wealth and population. 

The members of the Long Parliament, being Puritans 
then selves, were disposed to extend every encouragement 
to the Puritan colonies. They freed the colonists ... 
from all taxation on exports and imports, and declared 
their approbation of the enterprise in which they were 
engaged. The colonists acv..^ted the courtesy, but were 
careful to avoid too close a connection with these un- 
sought friends. 

In 1641, New Hampshire was annexed to Massachu- 
setts, by request of the people, and on equal terms; the 

When was New Haven settled 1— Enumerate the separate pol/tical 
communities existing in Connecticut. — What is said of New England 
during the civil wars ' The pursuits and institutions Df the people t— 
Of the Long Parliament 1— Of the colonists l— Of New Hampshire f 


66 NEW ENGLAND COLONIES UNITED. 

inhabitants of the former province not being required lo 
qualify its freemen or deputies, for a participation in the 
business of legislation, by church membership. 

As early as 1637, a union of the colonies of New Eng 
land had been proposed at a meeting of the leading magis- 
trates and elders of Connecticut, held in Boston : but it 
was not until 1643, that a confederation was effected, 
embracing the separate governments of Massachusetts, 
Plymouth, Connecticut, and New Haven, under the title 
of the United Colonies of New England. Their declared 
object was the protection of the lives, property, and 
liberties of the whole, against foreign or internal dangers. 
The local jurisdiction of the several states was carefully 
guarded. Two commissioners from each colony were to 
assemble annually to deliberate on the affairs of the con- 
federacy. The measures which they determined were 
merely recommended to the several colonies, to be carried 
into effect by their local authorities. 

Rhode Island was excluded from the union, because it 
declined to come under the jurisdiction of Plymouth ; and 
the people of Providence Plantations and Maine were not 
admitted on account of the want of harmony between their 
religious views and those of the members of the confede- 
racy. 

In 1646, the people of Connecticut purchased the ter- 
ritory at the mouth of the river, from the assigns of the 
Earl of Warwick. 

Rhode Island, having been excluded from the union of 
the colonies, sought the immediate protection of the 
mother country. For this purpose the government de- 
spatched Roger Williams himself, the founder of the 
colony, to England. He was warmly received by the 
republicans, who had then the controul of affairs, and 
found no difficulty in obtaining from parliament, a free 
and absolute charter of civil government. 

On his return, he took letters of safe conduct from 
parliament, and landed at Boston, whence, it will be re- 
collected, he had been banished with an ignominy as 
signal as his return was now triumphant. His return to 
his own state was marked with every demonstration of 
joy and welcome. On his arrival at Seekonk, he was 

What was done in 16371— In 16431— What was the object of this 
nnion 1— What colonies were excluded 1— Why 1— What took place in 
1646 1— W hat is related of Roger Williams 1— How was he received oc 
his return 1 


MAiNif «VITEI WITH MASSACHUSETTS. 67 

met by a fleet of canoes, manned by the people of Provi 
dence, and conducted joyously to the opposite shore. 

The affairs of Rhode Island were not yet finally settled. 
The executive council in England had granted to Cod- 
dington a separate jurisdiction of the islands. Justly 
apprehending that this would lead to the speedy dissolu- 
tion of their little state, and the annexation of its ports to 
the neighbouring governments, the people sent W illiams 
again to England, accompanied by John Clark; and the 
danger was removed by the rescinding of Coddington’s 
commission, and the confirmation of the charter. (1652.) 

The province of Maine had made but little progress 
under the auspices of Sir Ferdinand Gorges, as lord pro- 
prietary. He had granted a city charter to the town of 
York, which contained some 300 inhabitants, and sent 
out his cousin Thomas, to support the dignity of a deputy 
governor. He had expended much time and money on 
nis favourite scheme of colonisation, but died at an 
advanced age, without realising any benefit from it. 

After his death a dispute arose between the colonists 
who were settled under his charter, and those who had 
settled under Rigby’s patent, for Lygonia. The magis- 
trates of the neighbouring colony of Massachusetts were 
appealed to by both parties ; and after a hearing, the liti- 
gants were informed that neither had a clear right, and 
were recommended to live in peace. The heirs of Gorges 
seemed to have forgotten the care of his colony, and nis 
agents withdrew. Under these circumstances, the inhabi- 
tants of Piscataqua, York, and Wells accepted the offer 
of Massachusetts to place themselves under her pro- lg _ 2 
tection. The province was formally annexed to the 
Bay colony, and the towns, situated farther east, readily 
6ent in their adhesion. 

In 1655, Oliver Cromwell offered the people of New 
England a settlement in the Island of Jamaica, provided 
they would emigrate thither, and possess its fertile lands, 
and orange groves. But the people were too much at- 
tached to the country of their adoption to listen to such 
a proposal. They would have considered it a species of 
sacrilege, to abandon to the savages the consecrated asy- 
lum of their religion. The protector’s offer was respect- 
fully declined. 

What was the occasion of his second visit to England 1— What war 
the result ?— What is related of Gorges?— What dispute arose after his 
death ?— How was it settled 1 — To what colony was Maine annexed ? ~ 
What offer was made by Cromwell ? — Was it accepted ? 


68 


PERSECUTION OF QUAKERS. 


The religious sentiments of the Puritan colonists gave 
a peculiar character to all their institutions. Religion 
was with them an affair of state ; and to preserve its 
purity was considered a paramount duty of the civil ma- 
gistrate. We have seen the effects of this principle in 
the history of the Antinomian controversy, which led to 
the expulsion of Anne Hutchinson, and her dis' Jples. 
It was now applied to the Anabaptists and Quakers. 

Clarke, a baptist of Rhode Island, of exenrplary cha- 
racter, was fined for preaching at Lynn, and Holmes, for 
refusing to pay a fine, inflicted for his religious opinions, 
was publicly whipped. 

The union of church and state had become so intimate 
that offences against religion, as it was understood by the 
governing powers, were treated as civil crimes. Absence 
From public worship was punished by a fine. The ut- 
terance of certain opinions was denounced as blasphemy, 
and visited with fine, imprisonment, exile, or death. 
Ministers not ordained in the regular manner, were si- 
lenced by the public authorities ; and the very men, who 
had fled from England to gain an asylum for religious 
freedom, were refusing the slightest toleration to any 
religious opinions but their own. 

Such proceedings evince at once the peculiar delusion 
of the times, and the dangerous tendency of a union of 
church and state. It is fortunate that this delusion was 
temporary ; and that the unnatural combination which led 
to it, was soon dissolved. 


CHAPTER XIII. 

NEW ENGLAND AFTER THE RESTORATION. 

The restoration of Charles II could hardly be con- 
sidered an auspicious event by the people of New 

Q England. On the contrary, it afforded them the 
1 strongest reason to expect an abridgment of theii 
jommercial advantages, and an attack upon their religious 
ind political privileges. They -were accordingly in nr 
haste to recognise the royal authority. In July, 1660 

Wwi *e„n v-,ere now persecuted 1 — Why 1 — What measures w 
U.kdr . }/ J o £ 0 ’ eminent?— What is observed of these proceedings 
'A bJ lP of the Restoration * 


THE REGICIDES IN NEW ENGLAND. 65 

Whaley and Goffe, two of the late king’s judges, arrived 
in Boston, and announced the restoration of Charles 11, 
but represented the mother country as being in a very 
unsettled state. They were freely permitted to travel 
through New England, and received many attentions 
from the inhabitants. 

When, at length, it was known that the king’s autho- 
rity was firmly established in England, and that com- 
plaints against the colony of Massachusetts had been 
presented to the privy council and both houses of parlia- 
ment, by Quakers, royalists, and others adverse to its in- 
terests, the people became convinced of the necessity of 
decisive action. A general court was convened, and an 
address was voted to the king, vindicating the colony 
from the charges of its enemies, professing the most duti- 
ful attachment to the sovereign, and soliciting protection 
for their civil and ecclesiastical' institutions. A similar 
address was made to parliament, and the agent of the 
colony was instructed to exert himself to obtain a con 
tinuance of the commercial immunities which had been 
granted by the Long Parliament. 

Before he had time to obey these instructions, a duty 
of five per cent, on exports and imports had already been 
imposed ; and before the session closed, the famous na- 
vigation act was re-enacted. The king returned a gra- 
cious answer to the colonial address, accompanied by an 
order for the apprehension of Goffe and Whaley. 

This small measure of royal favour was joyfully re- 
ceived, and a day of thanksgiving was appointed, to 
acknowledge the favour of Heaven in disposing the king 
to clemency. A formal requisition for the regicide judges 
was sent to New Haven, whither they had gone; but 
matters were so arranged that they escaped from their 
pursuers, and lived in New England to the end of their 
days. 

Apprehensions of danger to their civil and religious 
rights were still felt by the colonists, notwithstanding 
the bland professions of the king. Rumours of a medi- 
tated attack on their commercial privileges, and of the 
coming of a governor-general for all North America, 
were seriously believed. This led to the famous De- 
claration of Rights on the part of Massachusetts, in whicl 

What happen -d in July, 1660 ?— What was at length done by thr 
general court?— Bv parliament ?— By the king ?— By the colonists *~ 
What is said of u 3 regicides 1— Of the declaration of rights 1 


TO 


NEW CHARTERS GRANTED. 


the powers and duties of the colony were very clearly 
and ably defined. Having thus declared the terms on 
which his authority should be recognised, the general 


court caused the kin 
undoubted prince an 


to be solemnly proclaimed as their 
sovereign lord. 

Agents were then sent over to England to protect the 
interests of the colony, who were favourably received, 
and soon returned to Boston, bringing a letter from the 
king confirming the colonial charter, and granting an 
amnesty to all political offenders who were not already 
attainted for high treason ; but requiring that the oath of 
allegiance should be administered ; that justice should 
be distributed in the king’s name ; that the church of 
England should be tolerated; and that the qualification 
of church membership for civil officers should be dis- 
pensed with. 

Of all these requisitions, the only one which was 
complied with was that which directed the judicial pro- 
ceedings to be conducted in the king’s name. The 
others were published, but reserved for deliberation. 

Rhode Island was not backward in acknowledging the 
restored king. He was early proclaimed in the colony, 
and an agent, being despatched to England, soon suc- 
ceeded in obtaining a charter which granted the most 
ample privileges. 

Connecticut deputed John Winthrop, son of the cele- 
orated governor of Massachusetts, as their agent at court, 
who had no difficulty in obtaining a charter in almost 
every respect the same with that which had been granted 
to Rhode Island. It .differed from it, however, in requir- 
ing the oaths of allegiance and supremacy to be admi- 
nistered to the inhabitants. By the new charter New 
Haven was united with Connecticut; an arrangement 
which was for some time opposed by the people of the 
former colony, although they finally concurred in it. 
Winthrop, on his return, was cordially welcomed ; and 
was annually chosen governor of the colony during the 
remainder of his life. 

The privileges confirmed by these charters were sub- 
sequently of immense importance to the cause of liberty. 

The English government had always questioned tht 


What is said of the general court 1 ?— Of the agents sent to England?— 
What terms were offered by the king ?— How were they disposed of?— 
Of Rhode Island and its new charter 1— Connecticut 1— O r John 
Winthrop 1 


TOLumMi tTHAKTERS ENDANGERED 


71 


-lght of the Dutch to their settlements in what are now 
called the Middle States ; the history and extent of which 
we shall notice in another place. Charles II now re- 
solved to dispossess them, and accordingly granted the 
territory to his brother, the Duke of York, who sent 
Colonel Nichols, with four ships and three hundred sol- 
diers, for the purpose of taking possession. In the same 
ships came four commissioners, ‘ empowered to hear and 
determine complaints and appeals in causes, as well mi- 
litary as civil, within New England, and to proceed for 
settling the peace and security of the country.’ Their 
real object was to find pretexts for recalling the liberal 
charters of the colonies. (1664.) 

The people and government of Massachusetts were 
awake to their danger, and exhibited an admirable mix- 
ture of firmness and address in a crisis so alarming. On 
the arrival of the commissioners in Boston, their creden- 
tials were laid before council, with a letter from the king, 
requiring prompt assistance in the expedition against New 
Netherlands. The general court was convened, and, after 
declaring their loyalty and their attachment to the charter, 
voted a subsidy of two hundred men. Meantime Colonel 
Nichols proceeded to Manhattan, and reduced the colony 
before the Massachusetts troops could arrive ; so that their 
services were never required. 

The commissioners now called the attention of the 
general court to the king’s letter, received two years be- 
fore, but not much regarded. Their recommendation was 
complied with so far, that a law was passed extending 
the elective franchise to persons who w T ere not church 
members. The assembly next transmitted a letter to the 
king, expressive of their apprehension of danger to their 
rights, trom the extraordinary powers of the commis- 
sioners. 

The commissioners, meantime, had proceeded to tli 
other colonies. In Plymouth and m Rhode Island they 
met with no opposition. In Connecticut they were rathe 
civilly received, and found no reason for complaint. In 
New Hampshire and Maine they decided in favour of the 
claims of Gorges and Mason, and erected a royal govern- 
or what purpose was Colonel Nichols sent from England to Ame- 
rica? — For what pretended objects were commissioners sent with him?— 
What was their real object' 1 — What is said of Massachusetts'! — Of the 
commissioners ?— The general court? — Colonel Nichols?— Of the king’s 
letter ? — What law was passed ' i — What was expressed in the letter to 
ihe king?— What was done \ry **»*» -cjuuiasioners in the other colonies! 


72 


king philip’s wae. 


ment in those provinces. They then returned to Boston, 
and renewed their disputes with the gereral court, which 
were continued with great animosity until the commis- 
sioners were recalled, and Massachusetts was ordered to 
send agents to England to answer complaints against 
their proceedings. This order was evaded 

Massachusetts, soon afterwards, resumed her authority 
over New Hampshire and Maine. 

After the departure of the commissioners, New Eng- 
land enjoyed a season of prosper v.s tranquillity. The 
king was too much engrossed by the calamities and dis- 
contents of his subjects at home to disturb the colonies. 

This state of repose was interrupted by the famous war 
of King Philip. This prince was the second son cf 
Massasoit, but he was far from inheriting the pacific and 
friendly disposition of his father. He was engaged for 
five years in maturing an extensive conspiracy, which had 
for its object the utter extermination of the English co- 
lonies. In 1675, he commenced hostilities, and, by means 
}f alliance with other tribes, he was able to bring three 
thousand warriors into the field. Massachusetts, Ply- 
mouth, and Connecticut united in opposing him. The 
war raged with great fury, and with various success, 
until August, 1676, when Philip, after a series of disas- 
ters, in which his family and chief counsellors were all 
destroyed, himself fell a victim to the treachery of one 
of his own tribe. The tribes bordering on Maine ana 
New Hampshire, who had risen at the same time, aban- 
the war on receiving the news of Philip’s death. 

While this war was raging, the King of England was 
endeavouring to wrest from Massachusetts the controul 
of New Hampshire and Maine. He had been for some 
time treating lor the purchase of these provinces from the 
heirs of Mason and Gorges, intending to bestow them on 
his son, the Duke of Monmouth ; but while he delayed 
to complete the negotiation, Massachusetts purchased 
Maine for 1200 pounds, and refused to give it up. New 
Hampshire having become a distinct colony, the legis- 
lature expressed a lively regret at being obliged, by the 
will of the sovereign, to relinquish their connection with 
Massachusetts. 

What passed on their return to Boston ?— After their departure for 
England?— What war ensued ?— What was Philip’s force ?— How Ion® 
v 4 the war rage?— How did it terminate ?— Relate the circumstances 
; . « ruling the purchase of Maine. 


andros’s administration. 


73 


The laws restricting commerce were made the subject 
of dispute between the colony of Massachusetts and the 
crown. Randolph, an active enemy of the colonial go 
vernment, was sent over to act as collector at Boston. 
He was almost always unsuccessful in his suits for the' 
recovery of duties, and finally returned to England. The 
controversy lasted until Massachusetts was compelled to 
relinquish her cb^ier. (1684.) Charles II died before 
completing his cystem for the entire subjugation of New 
England. 

His successor, James II, appointed a president and* 
council as a temporary government for Massachusetts,. 
New Hampshire, Maine, and the Narragansetts. These 
commissioners proceeded with great moderation, and "were 
Superseded by the appointment of Sir Edward Andros,, 
as captain-general and vice-admiral of Massachusetts,, 
New Hampshire, Maine, New Plymouth, Pemaquid, and 
Narragansett, with a council to be appointed by the crown, . 
10 make laws and lay taxes. 

Andros arrived in Boston in 1685, and revoked the 
odiarter of Rhode Island, notwithstanding the submission 
of that colony. Connecticut would have shared the same 
fate, but the charter was concealed in a tree until the- 
danger was past. The charter oak was, for ages after, 
held in remembrance. 

The administration of Andros was rendered odious to 
the people by a variety of exactions and oppressive reg»- 
.ations. Their land titles were declared void, and new 
patents were offered at enormous prices. The object ov 
the royal governor appears to have been to amass a for- 
tune for himself, to break the charters, and unite the 
several colonies in one, for the purpose of effectually- 
resisting the encroachments of the French from Canada. 

Mather, an ancient divine and politician, was sent to 
England to obtain redrees; but the king was inflexible in 
his purpose of uniting the colonies, and annexed New 
York and the Jerseys to the government of Andros. 

The relief which he denied was brought by the revolu 
lion of 1688, which was no sooner known in Boston than 

What became a subject of dispute?— What state lost its charter?— 
Who succeeded Charles II?— What sort of government did he appoint? 
What office did he giv" to Andros? — How did Andros proceed witr 
Rhode Island ?— How was the charter of Connecticut saved?— What 
were the acts of Andros’s administration? — What was his object?— 
Who was sent to England ?— For what purpose ? —With what success! 
—What orought relia 7 


74 


REVOLUTION OF 1688 


the inhabitants joyfully proclaimed the new sovereigns, 
William and Mary. They had already, on the first ru 
mour of the arrival of the sovereigns in England, im- 
prisoned Andros and fifty of his adherents, and restored 
the government to the ancient magistrates. This exam 
pie was speedily followed by Connecticut and Rhode 
island. 

New Hampshire was re-annexed to Massachusetts by 
its own act ; but subsequently separated by the desire of 
King William. 

The revolution of 1688 afforded the people of Massa- 
chusetts grounds for expecting the restitution of their 
eh irter. Agents were sent to England for this purpose ; 
'hut their efforts were not attended with success. The 

• king was determined to retain at his own disposal the 
-appointment of governor. He was, however, at length 
'induced to grant a new charter, although of a less liberal 
^character than the former one. The charter annexed Ply- 
mouth and Nova Scotia to Massachusetts; but omitted 
New Hampshire, which always afterwards remained a 
•separate government. 

On the arrival of the new governor, Sir William Phipps, 
the general court was convened, and accepted the charter. 
(1692.) 

While these events were passing, a war with France 
was raging, which involved New England and New 
York in a series of bloody and" desolating actions with the 
‘Canadians and Indians. 

Determined to carry the war into the enemy’s country 
the general court of Massachusetts planned and executed 
a descent upon Port Royal, under Sir William Phipps, 
which was completely successful ; and all Acadia was 
subjugated. Another against Quebec, in which they had 
the assistance of New York and Connecticut, failed for 
want of decision and energy in the commander. 

The general court was obliged to issue bills of credit 
to pay the expenses of the army — a measure which was 
afterwards productive of much inconvenience and discon- 
r tent, as the bills suffered a heavy depreciation in thi- 
hands of the soldiers. 

How was the news received ? — What had the Bostonians done?-- 
' What was done in the other New England colonies ? — Who granted tx» 
•Massachusetts a new charter? — How did it differ with the former one? 
--Who was the first royal governor ?— With whom was a war raging 

• What colonies suffered by it?— What was done by the general court?— 
Sir William Phipps 1 -What is said of the bills of credit J 


IND1A.N INCURSIONS. 


75 


In 1693, an expedition against Martinique, undertaken 
by the colonists, failed ; and in 1696, Port Royal was 
recovered by France, and all Acadia resumed its alle- 
giance to that country. The peace of Rysvvick afforded 
the colonists of each country, as well as the belligefen 
powers in Europe, a brief repose. 

When hostilities were renewed in Europe, in 1702, the 
terrible border war was recommenced. A treaty of neu- 
trality between the governor of Canada, and the Five 
Nations of Indians, having been negotiated, New Yoik 
was left unmolested ; and the whole weight of the wai 
fell on New England. An ineffectual attempt was made 
to reduce Acadia in 1707, by governor Dudley of Massa 
chusetts, with an army of 1000 meiv raised in the colonies 
east of Connecticut; and in 1708, Haverhill in Massa- 
chusetts was burnt by the Indians, and about one hundred 

g ersons killed, and many more carried into captivity. 

imilar incursions were made along the whole northern 
border, from the river St. Croix to the great lakes ; and 
the history of those times abounds with stories of scalp- 
ing and plundering parties of Indians, attacking the de- 
fenceless villages, burning the houses, killing numbers of 
the helpless inhabitants, without distinction of age or sex, 
and then hurrying back to Canada with a handful of cap- 
tives, before a force could be raised sufficient to resist or 
punish the aggression. 

The brave colonists were by no means passive under 
these injuries. We are surprised, in reading the annals 
of this early period of their settlement, at the energy of 
character ana extent of resources displayed by them. 
Believing that the French were the instigators of all the 
Indian hostilities, they were constantly raising large fleets 
and armies for the purpose of depriving them of their 
American possessions. Expeditions were repeatedly fitted 
out for Canada and Nova Scotia, at the sole expense of 
the New England colonies. The British government was 
too much occupied in humbling the pride of Louis XIV, 
to render more than occasional and insufficient aid to the 
colonists in their arduous struggle. Some regiments were 
furnished for the expedition, which took Port Royal in 
1710, and this grace was acknowledged by giving the 

What was done in 1693 and 1696?— In 1702 ? — In 1707?— What is said 
of the colonists ?— The British government ?— What is said of the expe- 
dition to I’ort Royal 1 


76 


CONTROVERSY WITH THE CROWN. 


captured place the name of Annapolis in honour of Queen 
Anne. 

A few regiments of Marlborough’s veterans were sent 
over to assist in the grand expedition against Quebec and 
Montreal, which took place in 1711 ; and failed, notwitiv- 
standing the unsparing efforts of the colonies in raising 
men, and the lavish expenditure of bills of credit. When 
the treaty of Utrecht at length afforded them a breathing 
time, the colonists found themselves weakened in numbers, 
exhausted of funds, and encumbered with a heavy public 
debt. They, no doubt, considered it a hard case that they 
should be compelled to depend so much upon their own 
resources, liut this was the most fortunate circumstance 
of their condition. Had they been perfectly protected, 
they w r ould scarcely have taken the trouble to learn the 
art of war. The exertions they were compelled to make 
in their ow r n defence, rendered them a young nation of 
soldiers ; and paved the way for the successful assertion 
of their indepedence. 

In Massachusetts a controversy arose, (1719,) which 
is worthy of particular attention, as it evinces in the people 
that jealous guardianship of their rights, and that deter- 
mined adherence to a principle of freedom, once adopted, 
which runs through the whole of their history ; and 
which rendered that state on all occasions of collision 
with the mother country, the acknowledged champion of 
the New England confederacy. 

When, by their new charter, the people of this colony 
were constrained to receive a governor appointed by the 
king, they established a system of donations and free gifts 
to this functionary, undoubtedly with a view to attach 
him to their own cause, and identify his interests with 
those of the colony. Determined to break up this system. 
Queen Anne gave peremptory orders that the governors 
should receive no more gifts ; and required that the legis» 
lature should fix their salaries permanently at a sum 
named by herself. 

The wary republicans regarded this as an inordinate 
stretch of arbitrary power; and offered the most determined 
resistance. This led to constant misunderstanding between 
the governor and his council, and the legislature. One of 
the disputes related to the right of the governor to negativs 

What is said of the expedition against Quebec and Montreal 1— Ol 
Ihe exertions of the colonists ?— Ol' the public debt? -Of its effects » - 
What gave rise to a controversy wit k ‘ the crown ?• Oive its history. 


FRENCH WAR. 


77 


the appointment of the speaker, and the right of the house 
to adjourn. An appeal was carried to England, and the 
consequence was an explanatory charter favouring the 
governor’s views, which after some difficulty the legis- 
lature accepted. 

In 1 728, Mr. Burnet, who had been appointed governor 
of Massachusetts and New Hampshire, arrived in Boston, 
and was received with great pomp. When the legislatuie 
met, he communicated the king’s instructions to insist on 
an established salary, and his own determination to adhere 
to them. This was the signal for a new contest, and a 
long series of vexatious proceedings followed. The 
legislature would readily vote him a large sum of money; 
but they firmly declined to bind themselves to any annual 
payment; and the governor, to exhaust their patience, 
changed the place of their meeting from town to town. 
The contest lasted for three years, extending into governor 
Belcher’s administration ; and at length was terminated 
by the governor’s obtaining from the king permission to 
accept such sums as might be given by the assembly. 
The people by inflexible firmness had gained their point. 

In 1744, war broke out between France and England. 
This was immediately followed by a descent on Nova 
Scotia, which had been ceded to Great Britain by the 
treaty of Utrecht. The French governor of Cape Breton 
took possession of Canseau in Nova Scotia, and made 
the garrison and inhabitants prisoners of war. He then 
attacked Annapolis, but was defeated by the arrival of 
a reinforcement from Massachusetts. These offensive # 
operations determined the Englislf colonists to attempt 
the complete subjugation of the French possessions ui 
North America. 

The island of Cape Breton was at that time deemed a 
highly important post for the protection of the French 
commerce and fisheries. Its fortifications had already 
cost thirty millions of livres, and twenty-five years of 
labour, ft was the bulwark of the French colonies. 

Shirley, who was at this time governor of Massa- 
chusetts, had conceived the project of conquering this 
island. The people readily entering into his views, and 
the British admiralty having sent out a fleet to co-operate 
with the colonial forces, a descent was made on Louis- 

How did it terminate ' What took place in 1744 ?— What was ckne 
by the French go.ernor of Cape Breton 1 — What is said of that island? 

• -Of governor Shirley 1 — Of the admiralty 1 


f8 


CAPTURE OF LOUISBOURG. 


bourg, and after a spirited and well conducted siege, in 
which the colonists displayed great courage and decision, 
the supplies of the garrison being cut off by the British 
fleet, and the governor of Duchambon hourly anticipating 
an assault on the fortress, he, at length, surrendered it by 
capitulation. 

It may well be supposed that the news of this important 
conquest spread universal joy through New England. It 
had been the people’s own enterprise; undertaken at theii 
own earnest solicitation; fitted out from their own re- 
sources of men and money, and accomplished by their 
own courage and perseverance. It was a noble triumph 
of New England spirit and resolution. 

Pepperel and Shirley were rewarded by the British 
government with the honours of knighthood ; and parlia- 
ment ordered reimbursements to be made for the expenses 
of the expedition. When Duvivier, the French admiral, 
charged with a fleet and army to attempt the conquest oi 
Nova Scotia, heard of the fall of Louisbourg, he relin- 
quished the expedition and returned to Europe. 

Shirley now wrote to the British government for rein 
forcemeats of men and ships, for the purpose of attempt- 
ing the conquest of Canada, and raised a large body of 
forces in the colonies. But before offensive operations 
could be commenced, news was brought that the Duke 
d’Anville had arrived in Nova Scotia with a formidable 
armament, intended for the invasion of New England. 
The apprehensions caused by this intelligence were soon 
• after dissipated by the arrival of some prisoners set at 
liberty by the French, who reported that the fleet had 
suffered so severely by storms on its passage, and the 
sickness of the troops, that it was in no condition to make 
a descent on New England. It sailed from Chebucto, 
however, for the purpose of attacking Annapolis, and 
was again overtaken and scattered by a terrible storm. 
The ships which escaped destruction, returned singly to 
France. The French and Indians, who had invaded Nova 
Scotia, were afterwards expelled by the Massachusetts 
troops. 

The French war was soon after terminated by the treaty 
of Aix la Chapelle, which restored to both parties all the 

Why did Duchambon surrender?— How was the news received in 
New England ?— How were Pepperel and Shirley rewarded ?— What 
was Shirley’s design after this ?— How was it frustrated ? — What saved 
New England from invasion?— What were the consequences of tht 
treaty of Aix la Chapelle ? 


CHARACTER OF THE NEW ENGLANDERS. 


79 


f iosscssions taken during the war, so that the colonists 
lad the mortification of seeing their dear-bought conquest 
oT Cape Breton restored to the French. 

At the period to which we have now brought our nar- 
rative, the New England colonies had acquired no small 
importance, not only in view of the other North American 
communities, but of Europe. The inhabitants had dis- 
played a degree of hardihood and perseverance in their 
early settlements, an activity and enterprise in their com- 
mercial operations, a firmness in defence of their liberties, 
and an indomitable courage in their wars, which could 
not pass unnoticed. Their resources in agriculture and 
trade were greatly developed ; and their population ex- 
ceeded a million of souls. The influence which they 
exercised on the subsequent destinies of the whole country 
was commensurate with these important advantages oi 
character and ability. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

COLONISATION OF NEW YORK. 

The territory now occupied by the middle states of the 
American Union, was originally settled by the Dutch and 
Swedes. In 1609, Henry Hudson, an Englishman, in 
the service of the East India company of Holland, set 
sail from the Texel for the discovery of a north-west 
passage to India. On his voyage he touched at Long 
Island, and sailed a considerable distance up the river 
to which his own name was afterwards given. The 
right of discovery, supposed to be thus acquired, and the 
favourable reports of subsequent voyagers, induced a 
company of Dutch merchants to establish a trading settle- 
ment; and the States-general promoted the enterprise 
by granting them a patent for the exclusive trade of tho 
Hudson river. They built a fort near Albany, which 
they called Fort Orange, and a few trading houses on 
Manhattan island, which is now called the island of New 
York. These events took place in 1613. 

What was the state of New England at this period 1 — Who fir# - 
colonised the middle states ? — Who discovered Hudson river? — When 
—Where did the Dutch form settlements ? When ? 


THE NEW NETHERLANDS. 


80 

In 1621, the attention of the government of Holland 
being directed to the importance of this settlement in 
America, they granted a patent to the Dutch West India 
Company, embracing the territory from the Connecticut 
river to the Delaware, under the title of the New Nether- 
lands. Under this company, the colony was considerably 
extended. The city of New Amsterdam, afterwards 
called New' York, was built on Manhattan island ; and 
in 1623, at the distance of 150 miles higher up the Hudson 
river, the foundations were laid of the city of Albany. 
Their first fort in this place was called Fort Aurania, a 
name which was afterwards changed to Fort Orange. 
The same year they built a fort on the east side of the 
Delaware, which they named Fort Nassau. Ten years 
afterwards, they erected a fort on the Connecticut river 
near Hartford, and called it Fort Good Hope. Their pos- 
sessions were thus extended, or rather scattered, from the 
Connecticut to the Delaware. 

The Swedes were already settled on the Delaware ; and 
the claims of the two nations were afterwards the subject 
of controversy, until the final subjugation of the whole 
territory by the Dutch. The English extended their settle- 
ments to the Connecticut, and after disputes, which lasted 
many years, finally ejected the Dutch from their fort on 
that river. 

During their occupancy of this post, however, the 
Dutch received frequent assistance from their English 
neighbours, in their wars wkh the Indians. So Tittle 
accustomed were the Dutch to this species of warfare, 
that, on one occasion, their governor, Kieft, was obliged 
to engage the services of Captain Underhill, who had 
been banished from Boston for his eccentricities in reli- 
gion. This commander, with one hundred and fifty men, 
succeeded in making good the defence of the Dutch set- 
tlements. In 1646, a great battle was fought on Strick- 
land’s Plain, in which the Dutch gained the victory. 

In 1650, Peter Stuyvesant, the governor of New Ne- 
therlands, went to Hartford, and demanded from the com- 
missioners of the United Colonies of New England a 
full surrender of the lands on Connecticut river. Several* 

What was done in 1621?— In 1623?— How far were the Dutch po* 
sessions extended in 1633? — Where were the Swedes settled Wh® 
dispossessed them ?— Who took the Dutch fort on the Connecticut? - 
Who aided the Dutch in their wars with the Indians ?— Whae y,as dcuw 
m 1650 ? 


GOVERNOR STUYVESANT. 


81 


days were spent in controversy on the subject, and arti- 
cles of agreement were finally signed, by which Long 
Island was divided between the parties ; and the Dutch 
were permitted to retain only those lands on the Connec- 
ticut which they held in actual possession. 

On the Delaware, Stuyvesant defended the claims of 
his country against both the English and the Swedes. 
In 1651, he built Fort Casimir, on the river, near New 
Castle. The Swedes, claiming the country, protested 
against this invasion of their rights ; and Risingh, their 
governor, treacherously surprised it, and taking posses- 
sion, compelled the garrison to swear allegtanceto Chris- 
tina, queen of Sweden. Stuyvesant, taking fire at this 
outrage, determined to invade and subdue the whole 
Swedish settlement. He accordingly proceeded to exe- 
cute his purpose, and easily succeeded in so far intimi- 
dating the Swedes, that they quietly surrendered the 
whole of their establishments, ana soon became incorpo- 
rated with the conquerors. 

During the next ten years, Stuyvesant was occupied in 
strengthening and extending the colony of New Nether- 
lands. But he was only rendering it a more valuable 
acquisition for his powerful neighbours. Charles II was 
now (1664) king of England, and forgetting the friends 
who had afforded him shelter during his long exile, he 
sought every pretext for a quarrel with Holland. Among 
others, he asserted his claim to the province of New 
Netherlands; and, without regarding the rights of the 
actual occupants, he executed a charter conveying to his 
brother, the Duke of York, the whole territory lying be- 
tween the Connecticut and the Delaware. No sooner did 
the Duke of York obtain this grant, than he conveyed to 
Lord Berkeley and Sir George Carteret, all that portion 
now constituting the state of New Jersey. 

To carry the king’s grant into effect, Colonel Nichols 
was sent out with a fleet and army. After touching at 
Boston, he sailed for New Amsterdam, and, anchoring 
before the place, demanded its surrender from the go- 
vernor. Stuyvesant was for making the best defence he 
could, but being overruled by the fears of the people, who 
dreaded the storming and sacking of their city, he was 
induced to sign a treaty of capitulation of the most fa von r- 

In 1651 ?— Who was the conqueror of New Sweden 7 —Give an account 
of the conquest.— When, and by whom were the New Netherlands cor». 
juered 1 — Relate the affair. 


83 COLONEL NICHOIS’S ADMINISTRATION. 

able character. The inhabitants retained their estates, 
and became incorporated with the new comers. Stuyve- 
sant himself remained in the colony to the end of his life. 

Out of compliment to the patentee, New Amsterdam 
was thenceforward called New York; and this namew r as 
extended to the whole province. Fort Orange was soon 
after surrendered, and received the name of Albany. 

Colonel Nichols was the first English governor of 
New York. His government was absolute, but paternal. 
On the judicial institutions of the Dutch, he ingrafted the 
trial by jury ; and having caused the laws to be revised, 
improved, ana formed into one code, he transmitted them 
to England, where they received the confirmation of the 
Duke of York. 

Next year Colonel Nichols resigned his appointment. 
He was succeeded by Colonel Lovelace, during whose 
administration of six years, the colony was happy and 
prosperous. Towards the close of his term of office, war 
with Holland having again broken out, a small squadron 
was despatched to destroy the commerce of the English 
colonies. After having accomplished this purpose to a 
considerable extent, the commander made a sudden de- 
scent on New York, and Lovelace, being absent, colonel 
Manning, who had been left in command, sent down a 
messenger, and treacherously surrendered the place with- 
out the least opposition. It remained in the hands of the 
Dutch but a few months, being restored to the English 
again at the treaty of Westminster, in 1674. 

The Duke of York now took out a new patent. Uflder 
authority of this charter, he retained the government of 
New York until his accession to the thrflne of England, 
as James II. He first commissioned Andros, who was 
afterwards the oppressor of New England, to be governor, 
under his authority, of all his territories, from the Con- 
necticut to the Delaware. In October the Dutch resigned 
their authority to Andros, who forthwith entered upon the 
duties of his administration. During its continuance he 
exhibited much of the harshness, severity, and rapacity 
which afterwards rendered him so odious in the eastern 
colonies. In 1682, Colonel Thomas Dongan was appointed 
governor. His administration is memorable as the era 

What was the new name of city and province 1 — Relate the events ot 
Governor Nichols’s administration. — Of Governor Lovelace’s. — Wh;t. 
were the terms of the new patent ?• — Give an account of Governor An 
dros’s administration 1— Who succeeded him ? 


TREATY WITH THE FIVE NATIONS. 


83 



Treaty with the Five Nations. 

or the commencement of representative government in the 
colony. 

The administration of Colonel Dongan was chiefly dis- 
tinguished by the attention which he bestowed on Indian 
affairs. The confederacy of the Five Nations had long 
existed in the neighbourhood of the colon}', and, by a 
system of* wise and politic measures, had succeeded in 
acquiring a degree of power and importance.never attained 
by any other association of the North American tribes. 
They had adopted, among other practices, that of incot- 
porating numbers of their conquered enemies among 
themselves; and the consequence was the acquisition of 
many hardy warriors, and even distinguished sachems 
and chiefs. When, subsequently to the period of which 
we are now writing, the Tuscarora tribe was vanquished 
by the South Carolina troops, it was adopted enure, and 
thus gave to the confederacy the name of tire Six Nations 

In 1667, a treaty of peace was signed between the Five 
Nations and the r rench, which lasted till the beginning 
of Colonel Dongan’s administration. 

Meantime the French had advanced their settlements 
along the St. Lawrence, and in 1672 built Fort Frontig- 
nae on its north-west bank, near Lake Ontario ; and the 
Jesuits were conciliating the neighbouring Indians, and 
converting many of them to the Catholic religion. 

Colonel Dongan, perceiving the danger of these en- 
croachments to the interests of the colonies, entered, in 

What is said of Colonel Dongan’s administration ?— Of the Five Na 
lions 1 — What was done by the French l — Who niadea treaty with ike 
Five Nations 1 


Hi 


DE LA BARRK S INVASION. 


conjunction with Lord Effing-ham, governor of Virginia, 
into a definitive treaty with the Five Nations, embracing 
al! the English settlements and all the tribes in alliance 
with them. This treaty took place in 1684. It was long 
and inviolably adhered to. In the same year, De la 
Barre, the governor of Canada, invaded the country of tlie 
Five Nations ; but his army was so reduced by famine 
and sickness, th^t he was compelled to sue for peace, and 
return in disgrace. His successor, De Nouville, led a 
larger army into the territory, and met with no better 
success, being defeated with a heavy loss. 

By the death of Charles II, in 1685, the Duke of York 
succeeded to the throne of England. The people of New 
York now solicited a new constitution, which he had 
previously promised them, but were coldly refused. At 
the same time additional taxes were imposed; and the 
existence of a printing press in the colony was strictly 
forbidden. Another measure of James II, which was 
highly injurious to the interests of the colony, was a treaty 
of neutrality with France, by which it was stipulated that 
neither party should give assistance to the Indian tribes 
in their wars with each other. This did not prevent the 
French from exciting hostilities between tneir Indian 
allies and the Five Nations, but compelled the English 
to refrain from assisting these their ancient friends. 

In 1688, Andros was appointed governor of New York 
and New England. The appointment of this tyrant, and 
the annexation of the colony to the neighbouring ones ; 
were measures particularly odious to the people. Andros 
remained at Boston, and appointed Nicholson his lieute- 
nant-governor. During Ins administration, the Five Na- 
tions, being at war with the French, made a sudden descent 
on Montreal, burned and sacked the town, killed one 
thousand of the inhabitants, carried away a number of 
prisoners, whom they burned alive, and then returned to 
their own country, with the loss of only three of their 
nuinoer. Had the English followed up this success of 
their allies, all Canada might have been easily conquered. 

Meantime the discontent of the people had risen to an 
nla ming height, and on receiving intelligence of the 
Recession of William and Mary, and of the successful 
insurrection at Boston, which had terminated the govern- 

Give an account of the invasions of De la Barre and De Nouvelle.— 
What happened on the accession of James Ii 1 — Who was made gover- 
nor in 1668 1— What was the character of his administration 1 — ■'What 
ended it 1 


leisler’s government. 


85 


mcr Andros, they resolved to imitate the example, 
and effect a revolution. 

Jacob Leisler, a man of eager, headlong temper, and 
narrow capacity, was selected for a leader. He had 
already resisted the payment of customs on some goods 
which he had imported, and alleged that there was no 
legitimate government in the colony. Raising a report 
that hostile operations were about to be commenced by 
the government, he took a detachment of trained bands, 
and, seizing the fort, declared his determination to hold 
it until the decision of the new sovereigns should ba 
known. 

He then despatched a messenger to Kina' William, and 
by negotiations with Massachusetts ana Connecticut, 
succeeded in interesting the governments of these colonies 
oar his side. A report at the same time being spread that 
an English fleet was approaching to assist the insurgents, 
all classes in New York immediately joined themselves 
to Leisler’s party ; and Nicholson, afraid of sharing th« 
fate of the imprisoned Andros, fled to England. 

Soon after Leisler’s elevation to power, a letter came 
from the British ministry, directed ‘ to such as for the 
time, take care for administering the laws of the pro- 
vince,’ and giving authority to perform the duties of lieu* 
tenant-governor. Leisler regarded this letter as addressed 
to himself, and accordingly assumed the office, issued 
commissions, and appointed his own executive council. 

A few of Nicholson’s adherents, Couitlandt, the mayor 
of the city, Colonel Bayard, Major Schuyler, and a num- 
ber of other gentlemen, jealous of the elevation of a mar 
of inferior rank to the supreme command, retired to Al- 
bany, and, seizing the fort there, declared that they held 
it for King William, and would have no connexion with 
Leisler. Milbourne, the son-in-law of Leisler, was de 
spatched to Albany to dislodge them ; and an irruption 
of French and Indians happening at the same time, they 
aave up the fort, and retired to the neighbouring colonies. 
Leisler, to revenge himself for their defection, confiscated 
their estates. 

A convention was now called, consisting of deputies 
from all the towns and districts, who proceeded to enact 


Who now usurped the government of New York 7— Relate the circum- 
stances of his usurpation. — What circumstance gave a temporary san^ 
tion to his proceedings 7— Who retired to Albany and renounced Leisler 1 
-How were thev disposed of ?— What was done by the convention 7 

8 


BURNING OF SCHENECTADY. 


$6 

various regulations for the temporary government of rite 
colony The proceedings of Leisler were of so arbitrary 
a character, however, that a strong party was formed in 
opposition to him, and every measure of his government 
was questioned with determined hostility. It was fortu- 
nate that the Dutch inhabitants w r ere divided between 
these two parties, so that national antipathy was not 
superadded to party discord. 

Such was the state of affairs in New York, when the 
miseries of foreign war and hostile invasion were added 
to the calamity of internal dissension. The condition of 
the French in Canada had been suddenly changed from 
the depth of distress and danger to comparative security, 
by the arrival of a strong reinforcement from the parent 
state, under the command of a skilful and active general, 
the old Count de Frontignac, who now became governor, 
and speedily retrieved the affairs of his countrymen. He 
first succeeded in obtaining a treaty of neutrality from the 
Five Nations ; and, war having been declared between 
France and England, he collected a body of French and 
Indians, and despatched them in the depth of winter 
against New York. This party having wandered for 
twenty-two days through deserts, rendered trackless by 
the snow, approached the village of Schenectady in so 
exhausted a state, that they had determined to surrender 
themselves as prisoners of war. But arriving at a late 
hom cn a stormy night, and finding, by means of their 
spies, that the inhabitants were asleep, without a guard, 
they suddenly resolved to refuse the mercy which they 
had been just on the point of imploring, and dividing 
themselves into several parties, they set fire to the village 
in various places, and attacked the inhabitants as they 
fled from the flames. Men, women, and children, shared 
the same fate. Sixty persons were massacred, and twen 
ty-seven carried into captivity. Of the fugitives who 
escaped, half clad, and made their way through a storm 
of snow to Albany, twenty-five lost their limbs by the 
intensity of the frost. The French, having destroyed the 
village, retired, laden with plunder. 

This atrocious proceeding roused the indignation of all 
the colonies, Extensive preparations were immediately 
commenced, in New York and New England, for a gene 

What was done by Leisler 1 — By his opponents 1 — What new misfor. 
(ortune befell the colony 1 — Relate the circumstances of the burning ol 
i-nenectady.— How did the colonists prepare to revenge this massacre t 


FALL OF LEISLER. 


87 


ial invasion of Canada. An expedition against Quebec, 
under Sir William Phipps, sailed from Boston ; and the 
united forces of Connecticut and New York, under the 
command of General Winthrop were to march against 
Montreal. But Leisler’s son in-law, Milbourne, who 
acted as commissary-general, having failed to furnish sup- 
plies, and the Indians not bringing the requisite number 
of canoes, for crossing the rivers and lakes, the general 
was obliged to order a retreat. The expedition against 
Quebec was equally unsuccessful. 

Leisler, transported with rage when he was informed 
of the retreat, caused Winthrop to be arrested, but was 
instantly compelled, by the indignation of all parties, to 
release him. This man was intoxicated with his eleva- 
tion, and began to betray his utter incapacity for the su- 
preme controul of a colony. The government of Connec- 
ticut, incensed at the affront to one of their ablest officers, 
warned him that his state needed prudence ; and that he 
had urgent occasion for friends. 

King William received the messenger, who had been 
sent to him by Leisler, very graciously, and admitted him 
to the honour of kissing his hand, as a testimony of his 
approbation of the proceedings at New York. But Ni- 
cholson, arriving in England, found means to prejudice 
the royal mind against the insurgents both of Boston and 
New York. The king returnecf thanks to the people of 
New York, for their fidelity ; but, without recognising 
the governor of their choice, he committed the adminis- 
tration of the province to Colonel Slough ter, in 1689, who 
did not arrive in the province, however, till 1691. 

The new governor, on his arrival, summoned Leisler 
to deliver up the fort. Unwilling to relinquish the power 
which he had so long held, he replied that he would not 
give it up, but to an order under the king’s own hand. 
Finding, however, that parties were strong against him, 
he abandoned his desperate design of defending the fort; 
and, on surrendering it, he was instantly denounced as a 
lebei, and cast into prison, with Milbourne, and others of 
his adherents, on a charge of high treason. 

Sloughter then called an assembly who voted an ad- 
dress, censuring the conduct of Leisler, and passed an act 

How was the design frustrated ? — What was done by Leisler ?— Hy the 
government of Connecticut?— By King William?— Whom did he ap 
point to be governor of New York ?— Give an account of >Jie fall o! 
Leisler.— What was dme by the assembly 7 


88 


EXECUTION OF LEISLER. 


annulling the regulations which had been in force during 
his administration. They also passed a law declaring the 
assembling of a representative body to be an inherent 
right of the people, and that alb the other liberties of 
Englishmen belonged of right to the colonists. This act 
was afterwards annulled by King William. 

Eeisler and Milbourne were now brought to trial ; and, 
after vainly pleading their loyalty and public services, 
were convicted of treason, and sentenced to death. The 
governor still hesitated to destroy the two persons, who, 
of all the inhabitants, had been the first to declare them- 
selves in favour of his sovereign. Their enemies resorted 
to a most unjustifiable stratagem. They prepared a sump- 
tuous feast, to which Colonel Sloughter was invited ; and 
when his reason was drowned in wine, the entreaties of 
the company prevailed with him to sign the death-wap- 
rant ; and, before he recovered from his intoxication, the 
prisoners were executed. 

The best act of Sloughter’s administration was the 
execution of a new treaty, offensive and defensive, with 
the Five Nations. On his return from the conference 
with their deputies he suddenly died. He was a man of 
profligate character, and mean abilities. 

Colonel Fletcher was the next governor of New York. 
He arrived in 1692. He was an able soldier, but ava- 
ricious and passionate. The king, who had refused to 
grant a charter to New York, was anxious to encroach 
on the privileges of Connecticut, by placing the militia 
of that colony under the controul of Fletcher. To effect 
this object, Fletcher sent a commission to Governor 
Trent, of Connecticut, who was already commander of 
the colonial force by virtue of his office. The acceptance 
of a commission, from the governor of New York, would 
have made him subject to his orders. It was of course 
refused. Incensed at such contumacy, Fletcher proceeded, 
with his usual irnpetuosity, to Hartford, and commanded 
the assembly of tne colony, who were then in session, 
to place their militia under his orders, as they would 
answer it to the king. He even threatened to issue a 
proclamation calling on all who were for the king to join 
him, and denouncing all others as traitors. Finding his 

Relate the circumstances of the death of Leisler and Milbourne.— 
What was the best act of Slouahter’s administration ?— What ended it 1 — 
What was his character ?— Who was the next governor oi New York ?— 
What was his charter 1 — Give an account of nis adventure \n Connec 
tirut. 


PEACE OF RYSWICK. 


89 



Affair of Fletcher and Wadsworth. 


menaces disregarded, he presented himself with one of 
nis council, Colonel Bayard, to the militia, at their pa- 
rade, and commanded Bayard to read his commission 
from the king aloud. But Captain Wadsworth, a tried 
patriot, stepped forward, and commanded the drums to 
beat, so that the reader could not be heard. When Flet- 
cher attempted to interpose, Wadsworth supported his 
orders with such determination, that his antagonist was 
compelled to give up the point, and make a hasty retreat 
to his own jurisdiction. The king ordered the matter to 
be submitted to the attorney and solicitor general of Eng- 
land, who decided in favour of Connecticut. 

The peace of Ryswick, which took place in 1697, gave 
repose to the colonies, but left the Five Nations exposed 
to the hostilities of the French. Count Frontignac pre- 
pared to direct his whole force against them ; and was 
only prevented from executing his purpose by the energy 
and decision of the Earl of Bellamont, who had now suc- 
ceeded Fletcher in the government of the colony. He 
not only supplied the Five Nations with ammunition and 
military stores, but notified Count Frontignac, that, if the 
French should presume to attack them, he would march 
the whole disposable force of the province to their aid 
This threat was effectual, and a peace between the French 
and the Five Nations was soon afterwards concluded. 

Lord Bellamont’s administration was terminated by his 
death, in 1701 : and he was succeeded by Lord Cornbury, 

What was the effect of the peace of Ryswick?— What was done b) 
the Earl of Bellamont ?— Who succeeded Lord Bellamont ? 

8 * 


50 


LORD CORNBURY. 


grandson of the great chancellor, Lord Clarendon ; but n, 
most degenerate and unworthy descendant of that illus- 
trious man. Parties ran high under his administration, 
and he was a violent supporter of the anti-Leislerian fac- 
tion. He was also an over-strenuous advocate of the 
Church of England; and did not scruple to persecute, 
with unrelenting hate, the members of all other denomi- 
nations. He embezzled the public money, ran in debt on 
his own private account, and evaded payment by the pri- 
vileges of his office. All parties became disgusted with 
his unprincipled conduct; and, forgetting their former 
animosities against each other, united in earnestly peti- 
tioning for his recall. In 1709, Queen Anne, the new 
sovereign of England, was induced to supersede his com- 
mission, and appoint Lord Lovelace to succeed him. 
Deprived of his office, he was instantly arrested, and 
thrown into prison, by his enraged creditors, and remained 
there until the death of his father, by elevating him to the 
peerage, entitled him to his liberation. He then returned 
to England, and died in the year 1723. The brief admi- 
nistration of Lord Lovelace, distinguished by no remark- 
able occurrence, was terminated by his sudden decease. 

Indeed, there was no occurrence of remarkable interest 
during the administrations of the subsequent governors 
till 1754, the period to which we are bringing forward 
the history of the distinct colonies. 

In the middle of the eighteenth century the population 
of the whole colony of New York was scarcely 100,000 
inhabitants — less than one-half the number now contained 
in the metropolis of that state. The Indian wars, which 
were almost constantly raging on the frontier, were an 
effectual check to the extended settlement of the interior 


CHAPTER XV. 

COLONISATION OF NEW JERSEY. 

We have already referred to the early settlements of the 
Swedes and Dutch, on the Delaware river. It was not 

What was Lord Cornbury’s character ?— What were his acts?— What* 
occasioned his removal ?— Who succeeded him?— What is said of Corn, 
bury’s subsequent career ?— Of New York in the middle of the eighteenth 
century ?-*- Who first settled in New Jersey, on the Delaware ? 


FAVOURABLE CONDITIONS OF SETTLEMENT. 


91 


until 1640 that any attempt was made, by the English, 
to colonise this region ; and then it was successfully 
resisted. Their settlement at Elsingburgh was broken 
up by the united efforts of the Swedes and Dutch. The 
Swedes took possession of the place, built \ fort, com- 
manded the navigation of the river, and exacted duties 
from the ships of other nations passing on its waters. 
This lasted till their subjugation by the Dutch, under 
Peter Stuyvesant, which has already been related. 

When New York was given to the Duke of York, by 
Charles II, the country between the Delaware and Hud- 
son was included in the grant. It was immediately after- 
wards conveyed, by the duke, to Lord Berkeley and Sir 
George Carteret. In compliment to Carteret, who had 
defended the island of Jersey against the Long Parliament 
in the civil war, it was called Nova-Cesaria, or New 
Jersey. To invite settlers to the country, the proprietaries 
gave assurance that the province should enjoy a repre- 
sentative government ; freedom from all taxes, except 
such as were imposed by the general assembly ; and the 
undisturbed enjoyment of liberty of conscience. This 
last provision was undoubtedly intended for the benefit 
of the society of Friends, who had been much molested 
by the Dutch in the neighbouring colony ; and many of 
whom were already settled in New Jersey. Lands were 
also offered, at a quit rent of a half-penny an acre, after 
the year 1670, with the further condition, that one able- 
bodied male servant should be maintained for every 100 
acres of land, thus affording a guarantee for the actual 
cultivation of the land. This condition was probably 
intended to prevent the appropriation of large tracts by 
speculators. New provisions were added to this consti- 
tution, by subsequent proclamations of the proprietors, 
and the whole code was denominated, by the people, the 
Laws of the Concessions , and regarded by them as the 
great charter of their liberties. 

Philip Carteret, the first governor of New Jersey, pur- 
chased from the Indians their titles to all the lands which 
were occupied. This proceeding was afterwards approved 
by the proprietaries, who then established the rule, that 
all lands should be purchased from the Indians by the 

When did the English first attempt to settle there ?— What was the 
result?— Who dispossessed the Swedes? — Who granted New Jersey to 
Berkeley and Carteret ?— What privileges did they offer to settlers J— 
What was done by Philip Carteret ? 




PHILIP CARTERET 


governor and council, who were to be reimbursed by the 
settlers, in proportion to their respective possessions. 

Colonel Nichols, the first English governor of New 
\ ork, while yet unacquainted with the duke’s grant to 
Berkeley and Carteret, had granted licenses to persons to 
purchase lands of the Indians, and make settlements in 
New Jersey ; and the towns of Elizabethtown, Wood- 
bridge, and Piscataway were accordingly settled. But 
the hopes which he had entertained of increasing the 
value of the duke’s territories by this measure, were socn 
dissipated by intelligence of his having parted with his 
claim to all the lands south-west of the Hudson. The 
measures which Nichols had already taken, gave rise to 
disputes between his settlers and the proprietaries, which 
disturbed the colony for more than half a century. 

Nichols endeavoured to prevail on the duke to revoke 
the grant; but this was not done, and the government 
was surrendered to Philip Carteret, who arrived in 1665, 
with thirty settlers, and fixed his residence at Elizabeth- 
town, the first capital of the colony. Here he remained 
for several years, while the little state grew and flourished 
under his prudent administration. Its free institutions, 
fertile soil, and fortunate situation for commerce, all con 
tributed to invite settlers, and advance its prosperity. 

In 1670, the earliest quit-rents fell due. The first 
demand of this tribute excited general disgust. A nume- 
rous party, including those who had settled under Ni- 
chols, refused to acknowledge the title of the proprietors, 
and in opposition to it set up titles which they bad ob- 
tained from the Indians. The governor struggled hard 
to maintain the rights of the proprietaries for two years, 
till at length an insurrection broke forth, and he was com- 
pelled to return to England, abandoning the government; 
which was immediately conferred on a son of Sir George 
Carteret, who had favoured the popular party. 

In 1673, the Dutch recovered New Jersey, together 
with New York, but soon afterwards it was restored to 
the English by the treaty of London. After this event 
the Duke of York obtained a new charter for New York 
and New Jersey ; appointed Andros governor over the 
whole reunited province, and investing all the legislative 

What was done by Colonel Nichols 7 — By the Duke of York 7 — What 
was the first capital of New Jersey 7 — What is said of Carteret's admi- 
nistration 7 — What is said of the quit-rents ?— Of the Dutch 7— Of the 
Duke of York 7 


NEW JERSEY DIVIDED. 


93 


power in the governor and council, established the same 
arbitrary government in New Jersey which he had all 
along maintained in New York. He promised Sir George 
Carteret, however, to renew his grant of New Jersey* 
But when he finally performed his promise, he still or- 
dered Andros to maintain his prerogative over the whole 
territory. 

In 1675, Philip Carteret returned to New Jersey, and 
was willingly received by the inhabitants, who had be- 
come heartily weary of the tyranny of Andros. As he 
postponed the payment of quit-rents to a future day, and 
published a new set of concessions from Sir George Carte- 
ret, peace and order were once more restored to the colony. 
The only subject of uneasiness arose from the arbitrary 
proceedings of Andros, who interdicted and finally de- 
stroyed their commerce, exacted tribute, and even arrested 
Governor Carteret, and conveyed him a prisoner to New 
Y ork. He was only released by the interposition of the 
Duke of York. 

In 1674, Lord Berkeley, one of those who had received 
the grant from the Duke of York, sold his share of New 
Jersey to two English Quakers, named Fenwicke and 
Byllinge, conveying it to the first of them in trust for the 
other. A dispute arising between them, the matter was 
referred to the celebrated William Penn, who decided in 
favour of Byllinge. Fenwicke came over with his family 
in 1675, and settled in the western part of New Jersey. 

Byllinge subsequently became embarrassed in his pecu- 
niary affairs, and made an assignment of his claims on 
New Jersey to William Penn, Gawen Lawrie, and Ni- 
cholas Lewis, who assumed the direction of the ter- 
ritory thus conveyed. Their first care was to effect a 
division of the province between themselves and Sir 
George Carteret; and, accordingly, the eastern part 
was assigned to Carteret, under the name of East New 
Jersey; the western part to Byllinge’s assigns, who 
named their portion West New Jersey. The western 
proprietors then divided their territory into one hundred 
lots, ten of which they assigned to Fenwicke, and the 
remaining ninety they reserved to be sold for the benefit 
of Byllinge’s creditors. They then gave the settlers a 

What is said of Philip Carteret'? — How was he insulted? — How ro 
.eased 1 — To whom did Lord Berkeley sell his part of New Jersey 7 — 
What events followed ? — To whom did Byllinge assign his part 7 — How 
was the province divided ?— How were the parts named ?— How was th 
western part divided 7 


94 


FIRST REPRESENTATIVE ASSEMBLE. 


free constitution, under the title of Concessions, granting 
all the important privileges of civil and religious liberty. 

In 1677, upwards of four hundred Quakers, many of 
them possessed of considerable property, arrived from 
England, and settled in West New Jersey, giving their 
first settlement the name of Burlington. 

The claims of the Duke of York to jurisdiction over 
New Jersey continued to be urged, to the great annoy- 
ance of the inhabitants, until 1680, when, after ' repeated 
remonstrances to the English government, and a legal 
decision in their favour, the people finally succeeded in 
procuring a formal recognition of their independence. 

West Jersey now rapidly filled with inhabitants, most 
of them being of the Quaker persuasion. Their first 
representative assembly met in 1681. It was convoked 
by Samuel Jennings, the deputy of Edward Byllinge, 
their first governor. In this assembly was enacted a body 
of Fundamental Constitutions , which formed the future 
basis of their government. 

In 1682, William Penn, and eleven other persons of the 
society of Friends, purchased from Sir George Carteret 
the whole province of East New Jersey. Twelve other 
persons, of a different religious persuasion from their own, 
were then united with the purchasers, and to these twenty- 
four proprietaries the Duke of York executed his third 
and last grant of East New Jersey ; on receiving which, 
they proceeded to organise a proprietary government. 
The first governor was the celebrated Robert . Barclay, 
author of the 4 Apology for the Quakers who was ap- 
pointed for life. Under his brief administration a large 
number of emigrants arrived from Scotland. Barclay 
died in 1690. 

On his accession to the throne, James II, utterly disre- 
garding the engagements he had entered into as Duke of 
York, attempted to deprive New Jersey of its chartered 
privileges, and was only prevented from the execution of 
his purpose by the revolution, which deprived him of the 
throne in 1688. 

From that period till 1692, Chalmers asserts that no 
government whatever existed in New Jersey ; and it is 

What was granted to the settlers 7— When and by whom was Bur- 
linston settled 7— What took place in 1680 7— When was the first as 
sembly convoked 7— What was done by it? — Who purchased East 
New Jersey in 1682 7 — Who was the first governor 7 — What was attempt- 
ed by James II 7— How was his design frustrated?— W hat is said by 
Chalmers 7 


ANARCHY WITHOUT DISORDER. 


9fi 


highly creditable to the society of Friends, whose mem- 
bers composed the main part of the population, that the 
peace of the country and the prosperity of its inhabitanxs 
were promoted during this interval by their own honesty, 
sobriety, and industry. 

The pretensions ot New York to jurisdiction over New 
Jersey were revived under William and Mary, which cir- 
cumstance led to much angry discussion, until, at the 
commencement of the reign of Queen Anne, the proprie- 
taries, wearied with continual embarrassments and dis- 
putes, surrendered their powers of government to the 
crown. The queen forthwith united East and West New 
Jersey into one province, and committed the government 
of it, as well as of New York, to her kinsman, Lord 
Cornbury. His administration here, as well as in the 
neighbouring colony, was only distinguished by his arro- 
gant attempts to overawe and dictate to the colonial as- 
semblies, and their firm and resolute resistance of his 
assumptions of arbitrary power. 

After his recall, New York and New Jersey continued 
for many years to be ruled by the same governor, each 
choosing a separate assembly ; and it was not till 1738, 
that a separate governor for New Jersey was appointed at 
the instance of the people. Lewis Morris was the first 
governor under this new arrangement. The college of 
Nassau Hall, at Princeton, was founded the same year. 

After this period, no remarkable circumstance trans- 
pired in this province, until the middle of the eighteenth 
century, the period to which we are now bringing up the 
mstory of the several colonies, which a view to proceed 
lltarwanls with an account of their united operations in 
Jie French war of 1754. 


CHAPTER XVI. 

COLONISATION OF DELAWARE. 

Delaware was first settled in 1627. William Usselin 
an eminent Swedish merchant, being satisfied of the ad J 

What is said of the Friends 7— What was done by the proprietaries 7— 
By Queen Anne 7— By Lord Cornbury 7— How were affairs managed 
alter his recall 7— What took place in 17387— When was Delaware fire* 
seilted 7 


9b 


THE LOWER COUNTIES OF THE DELAWARE. 


vantages of colonising the country in the neighbourhood 
of New Netherlands, gained the permission of Gustav us 
Adolphus, King of Sweden, to form a company for the 
purpose. Large sums of money were accordingly con- 
tributed, and a colony of Swedes and Finns sent out, 
who first landed at Cape Henlopen, the delightful ap- 
pearance of which induced them to give it the name of 
Paradise Point. They, soon after, bought of the natives 
the land from that cape to the falls of the Delaware; 
and scattered their villages along the shores of the 
river. 

Their first settlement was near Wilmington, at the 
mouth of Christina creek, and they afterwards built forts 
at Lewistown and Tinicum isle : which last was the seat 
of government of their colony of New Swedeland, or 
New Sweden, as they were pleased to call it. Here 
lohn Printz, their governor, built himself a spacious 
mansion, which he called Printz Hall ; and supported the 
dignity of a colonial viceroy. 

The empire was destined, however, to a speedy termi- 
nation. The Dutchmen of New Netherlands could not 
bear the presence of so formidable a rival. They built a 
fort in 1651 at New Castle, in the very centre, as it were, 
of New Sweden, and notwithstanding the protestations 
of Printz, held it till the accession of Risingh, his suc- 
cessor, who soon after succeeded in taking it from the 
Dutch by surprise. 

Peter Stuyvesant, the Dutch governor of New York, in 
revenge for this insult, fitted out a grand armament, in- 
vaded New Sweden, and reduced trie whole colony to 
complete subjection. 

When the English conquered New Netherlands, aftec- 
wards called New York, they also obtained Delaware, 
which was considered a part of that territory. In 1682, 
New Castle, and the country for a compass of twelve 
miles round it, were purchased of the Duke of York by 
Willi lm Penn, who afterwards extended his purchase to 
Cape Henlopen. This country, called the Lower Counties 
>f the Delaware , remained a portion of William Penn’s 
colony of Pennsylvania for twenty years afterwards. 

In 1703, the Lower counties were separated from Penn- 


Give an account of the settlement.— Where did the Swedes build 
orts?— What is said of Printz?— Of the Dutch?— Of Kisingh?— Of 
Stuyvesant ? — Of the inhabitants of New Sweden ? — Of the English 1 — 
if William Penn ?— Of the Lower counties on the Delaware ! 


WILLIAM PENN. 


tD 

eylvania : and have since retained their independence of 
*ny other colony, under the name of Delaware. 

The limited extent of its territory gives this state rather 
a diminutive appearance on the map ; but its soldiers have 
ever been among the bravest in defence of our liberties, 
and its statesmen have at all periods exerted a command- 
ing influence in the councils of the nation. 


CHAPTER XVII. 

COLONISATION OF PENNSYLVANIA. 

This colony was founded by the celebrated William 
Penn, in 1681. He was the son of Sir William Penn, 
a British admiral, who, under the protectorate of Crom- 
well, effected the conquest of Jamaica, for the British 
crown. He also performed important services for the 
Stuart family, and, after the Restoration, enjoyed high 
favour at the court. Y oung Penn was early entered as a 
commoner at Oxford university, but having imbibed a 
strong predilection for Quaker sentiments, he espoused 
the cause of that sect with so much warmth that he, with 
several others, was expelled from the university. 

On the death of his father he became heir to a hano- 
some estate, but he continued to preach, write, and suffe. 
persecution as before. 

The attention of Penn was attracted to colonisation, by 
the interest which he took in the affairs of New Jersey. 
Learning that a large tract of land, lying between the 
possessions of the Duke of York, and those of Lord Bal- 
timore, was still unoccupied, he formed the noble design 
of founding there a new state in which the liberal ideas 
he had formed of civil and religious liberty should be fully 
realised. He accordingly presented a petition to Charles II, 
urging his claim for a debt incurred by the crown to his 
father, and soliciting a grant of the land on which he 
desired to settle. A charter was readily granted by the 
king. 


Of the soldiers and statesmen of Delaware 1 — When was Pennsyl- 
vania founded ?— What is said of Admiral Penn l— Of William Penn ?— 
How was Penn’s attention first directed to colonisation ?— How did he 
obtain his charter? 


9 


CHARTER OF PENNSYLVANIA. 


98 


This charter constituted William Penn and his heirs 
true and absolute proprietaries of the province of Penn- 
sylvania, saving to the crown their allegiance, and the 
sovereignty. It gave him and his heirs, and their deputies 
power to make laws, with the advice of the freemen, and 
to erect courts of justice, for the rxecution of those laws, 
provided they should not be repugnant to those of Eng- 

Penn now invited purchasers; and a large number, 
chiefly of his own persuasion, prepared to emigrate. 
Some merchants forming a company, purchased 20,000 
acres of land at the rate of twenty pounds for every 
thousand acres. In May, 1681, he despatched Markham, 
his relative, with a company of emigrants, to take pos- 
session of the territory. He at the same time sent 
a letter to the Indians, assuring them of his just and 
triendly intentions with respect to themselves. 

In the following April, Penn published ‘ the frame of 
government for Pennsylvania,’ and, in May, a body of 
laws which had been agreed upon by himself, ana the 
adventurers in England. 

To prevent future claims to the province by the Duke 
of York, or his heirs, Penn obtained from him his deed 
of release for it ; and, as an additional grant, he procured 
from him also, his right and interest in that tract of land, 
wnich was at. first called the 4 Territories of Pennsylvania,' 
and aftei wards, the ‘ Three Lower Counties on Delaware.’ 
This constitutes, as we have already remarked, the 
present state of Delaware. 

Penn, having completed these arrangements, embarked, 
in August, for America, accompanied by a large number 
of emigrants, chiefly of his own religious persuasion, 
lie landed at New Castle, on the 24th of October. The 
next day the people were summoned to the court house ; 
possession of the country was legally given to the pro- 
prietary ; and lie acquainted them with the design of his 
coming, and the natuie of the government which he came 
to establish. 

He then pioceeded to Upland, now called Chester, and 

What were its terms ?— Who purchased lands 1— Who emigrated ?— 
When ?— To whom did Penn write a letter 1— What did he publish in 
April, 1681 1— ' What is said of these laws 1— What did Penn obtain from 
the Dune of York?— When did he embark for America ?— Where did 
he land 4-What was done next day ? 


penn’s treaty with the Indians. 


98 



Penn laying out the plan of Philadelphia. 

there called an assembly on the 4th of December. This 
assembly passed an act of union, annexing the Three 
Lower Counties to the province, and an act of settlement 
in reference to the frame of government. The foreigners, 
residing in the province, were naturalised, and the laws, 
agreed on in England, were passed in form. Penn then 
selected the site of an extensive city, to which he gave 
the name of Philadelphia, and laid but the plan on which 
it should be built. Before the end of the year it contained 
eighty dwellings. 

Perm’s next step was to enter into a treaty with the 
Indian tribes in his neighbourhood. Regarding therrf as 
the rightful possessors of the soil, he fairly purchased 
from them their lands, giving in exchange valuable Euro- 
pean goods and commodities, such as were useful to them. 
This treaty, executed without the formality of an oath, 
was inviolably preserved for a period of seventy years. 

Within a year, between twenty and thirty vessels, 
with passengers, arrived in the province. The banks of 
the Delaware were rapidly settled, from the falls of 
Trenton, to Chester. The emigrants were chiefly Quakers 
from England, Wales, and Ireland. A party from Ger- 
many settled in and near Germantown, in 1682. 

A second assembly was held at Philadelphia, in March, 
1683. During this session, Penn created a second frame 

What wa 3 done at Chester ?— Of what city did he then lay out the 
plan?— With whom did he make a treaty ?— What is said of it ?— What 
settlers arrived? — Wnere did they establish themselves?— What was 
done in 1683 ? 


100 PENNSYLVANIA UNDER WILLIAM AND MARY. 

of government, differing in some points from the former. 
*o which the assembly readily granted assent. They 
also enacted a variety of salutary regulations, by which 
the growing prosperity of the province was promoted, 
and its peace ana order preserved. Within four years 
from the date of the grant to Penn, the province contained 
twenty settlements, and Philadelphia 2000 inhabitants. 

Having received information from his agent that his 
presence was required in England, Penn departed from 
America in August, 1684, leaving the province under the 
government of five commissioners, chosen from the pro- 
vincial council. Soon after his return, James II ascended 
the thro v e, Penn’s attachment to the Stuart family, in- 
duced him to adhere to this unfortunate monarch till long 
after his fall ; and for two years succeeding the revolution 
which placed William ana Mary on the throne, the pro* 
vince was administered in the name of James. This could 
not fail to draw down the indignation of King William on 
the devoted head of the proprietary, who suffered much 
persecution for his unflinching loyalty. He was four times 
imprisoned. The king took the government of Pennsyl- 
vania into his own hands ; and appointed Colonel Fletcher 
to administer the affairs of this province, as well as 
that of New York. It, at length, became apparent to tha 
king, that Penn’s attachment to the Stuarts was merely 
personal, and not attended with any treasonable designs ; 
and he was restored to favour. Being permitted to resume 
and exercise his rights, he appointed William Markham 
to be his deputy governor. 

In 1696, the assembly complained to Governor Mark- 
ham of a breach of their chartered privileges; and, in 
eonsequence of their remonstrance, a bill of settlement, 
prepared and passed by the assembly, was approved by 
the governor, forming the third frame of government of 
Pennsylvania. 

In 1699, Penn again visited his colony, accompanied 
by his family, with the design of spending the remainder 
of his life among his people. He was disappointed, how- 
ever, by finding the colonists dissatisfied with the existing 
state of things. Negro slavery, and the intercourse with 
the Indian tribes, those prolific sources of disquiet in all 

What is said of the increase of the colony ?— When did Penn return 
to England ?— ' To what family was Penn attached ?— ' What was the 
conseauence ?— How did he recover his rights?— What was done in 
1696 *-I\ 16993 


NEW CHARTERS GRANTED. 


101 


periods of our history, were the subjects of muiii un- 
pleasant altercation between the proprietary and the colo- 
nists. Certain laws, which he prepared for regulating 
these affairs, were rejected by the assembly. His ex- 
ertions, in recommending a liberal system to his own sect, 
were attended with better success, and the final abolition 
of slavery, in Pennsylvania, was ultimately owing to 
their powerful influence. 

Penn soon determined to return to England, and he 
naturally desired to have some frame of government firmly 
established before his departure. In 1701, he prepared 
one which was readily accepted by the assembly. It 
gave them the right of originating laws, which had pre- 
viously been vested in the governor: it allowed to the 
governor a negative on bills passed by the assembly, to- 
gether with the right of appointing his own council, and 
of exercising the whole executive power. This new 
charter the Three Lower Counties refused to accept; and 
they were consequently separated from Pennsylvania; 
electing an assembly of their own, but acknowledging 
the same governor. 

Immediately after the acceptance of his fourth charter, 
Penn returned to England. Here he was harassed by 
complaints against the administration of his deputy go- 
vernor, Evans, 1 ’ ^ ” ’, appointing 



Charles Gookin 


discontents 


were still not allayed, Penn, now in his sixty-sixth year, 
addressed the assembly for the last time, in a letter, which 
narks the mild dignity and wisdom of his character and 
the affectionate concern which he felt for the future wel- 
fare of the province. This letter is said to have produced 
a powerful effect ; but before this could be known to the 
illustrious founder, he had been seized with the disease 
which terminated his active and useful life. By the uni 
versal consent of historians and statesmen, Penn has been 
placed in the very highest rank among the benefactor? 
and moral reformers of mankind. The influence of his 
character has never ceased to be felt in the institutions of 
the state which he founded; and his memory will bs 
cherished by a grateful people to the remotest ages. 

After the commencement of the revolutionary war, a 

Describe the form of government adopted in 1701.— What is said of 
the Lower Counties 7 — When did Penn return to England 7 — What 
followed 1 }— What is said of his last letter, and its effect 1— When dirf 
he die 1— What was his character 7 


102 


heath’s patent. 


new constitution was adopted by the people, which ex- 
cluded the proprietary from all share in the government. 
His claim to quit-rents was afterwards purchased for 
570,000 dollars. 

Pennsylvania, which, excepting Georgia, was the last 
of the colonies settled, had a more rapid increase than any 
of her competitors, in wealth and population. In 1775, 
she possessed a population of 372,208 inhabitants, col- 
lected and raised in less than a century. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

COLONISATION OF NORTH CAROLINA. 

The unsuccessful attempts of the French, under Ad- 
miral Coligny, to form permanent settlements on the coast 
of Carolina, have already been noticed. Those which 
were made under Elizabeth, by Raleigh and Gilbert, have 
been comprised in the history of Virginia, of which colony 
Carolina was then considered a part. But for the removal 
of the settlers into Virginia, Carolina would have been 
the first permanent English colony in America. 

It was not till the year 1630, that Sir Robert Heath, 
attorney general of Charles I, obtained a patent for the 
region south of Virginia, bounded north by the 36th de- 
gree of north latitude, and extending to Louisiana. This 
immense territory was named Carolina. Heath’s patent 
led to no settlements, however, and was consequently 
declared void. 

Between the years 1640 and 1650, a considerable num- 
ber of persons, suffering from religious intolerance in 
Virginia, fled beyond her limits; and, without a grant 
from any quarter, settled that portion of North Carolina 
which lies north of Albemarle Sound. Several families, 
from Massachusetts, settled soon after near Cape Fear, 
but their lands and fisheries proving unproductive, they 
were under the necessity of obtaining relief from their 
parent colony. 

The final settlement of Carolina originated with Lord 

What is said of the increase of the colony?— In what colony was 
North Carolina originally included 7 -What is said of Heath’s patent! 
—Describe the earliest permanent settlement » * Albemarle. 


REVOLT OF THE PEOPLE OF ALBEMARLE. 


103 


Chrendon and othei courtiers of Charles II. On theii 
application for a charter, he granted them, in 1663, all 
the lands lying between the 31st and 36th degrees of 
north latitude, and extending from the Atlantic to the 
Pacific. The charter granted th -* usual power to make 
laws, with the approbation of the freemen of the colony ; 
and reserved to the crown the riff it of sovereignty. Re- 
ligious freedom was also special! / provided for. 

The proprietaries, by virtue of this charter, claimed all 
the lands of Carolina, and jurisdiction over all who had 
settled on them. The settlers in Albemarle, being placed 
under the superintendence of Sir William Berkeley, go- 
vernor of Virginia, he visited the colony, confirmed the 
land titles, appointed civil officers, authorised the calling 
of a general assembly ; and, when these arrangements were 
completed, entrusted the government to Mr. Drummond. 

The inhabitants of Albemarle were not satisfied with 
the new order of things. They petitioned to hold their 
lands on the same tenure as lands were held in Virginia ; 
and, not receiving a favourable answer, they broke out in 
insurrection, and remained in open revolt for nearly two 
years ; but they returned to their allegiance on receiving 
assurance that their petition was granted, and that Samuel 
Stephens, who, in 1667, had been appointed governor, 
would give them lands in Albemarle, on the same terms 
as they were usually granted in Virginia. A constitution 
was at the same time fixed, providing for the annual 
election of a legislature, the appointment of the governor 
and half the council by the proprietaries, and the right of 
the assembly to regulate taxation. In 1669, Governor 
Stephens convoked the first assembly under this consti- 
tution. 

It was in the same /ear that the Earl of Shaftesbury, 
being commissioned to prepare the fundamental constitutions 
of Carolina , employed for that purpose, the celebrated 
John Locke. His system, however, was found to be totally 
inapplicable to the purposes for which it was designed. 
It was ultimately abrogated by consent of the legislature. 

Meantime some settlers near Cape Fear were formed 
tito a separate county, called Clarendon, under the di- 
rection of Sir John Yeamans, as commander in chief 

To whom did Charles II grant a charter ?— What was done by Sir 
William Berkeley ?— By the inhabitants of Albemarle ?— How w§re 
they satisfied ?— When wau the first assembly convoked ?— By whom?— 
What is said of Locke’s ccDStitution ?— Of the settlers near Cape Fear? 


104 Culpepper’s insurrection. 

*** 

NoTth Carolina was, in fact, divided into two distinct 
colonies, Albemarle and Clarendon, with a governor to 
each; but this arrangement was not of long duration. 

In 1670, William Sa . le, being sent out by the proprie- 
taries of North Carolii a, settled at Port Royal; and in 
the following year, beii <r dissatisfied, he formed another 
settlement on the banks of the Cooper and Ashley rivers, 
Which, in honour of t e king, was called Charleston. 
This ultimately led to the establishment of a separate 
colony, which was called South Carolina. Sir John 
Yeamans was, soon after, made governor of this new co- 
lony. Clarendon and Albemarle were united, and formed 
the original foundation of the present State of North Ca- 
rolina. 

The settlers of this northern colony were scattered 
along the coast, the sounds, and the rivers. Their pro- 
gress was slow, and, in 1702, the population was no more 
than 6000. Their prosperity was hindered by some dis- 
advantages of local situation; but still more by civil 
dissensions. 

In 1677, the dissatisfaction of the colonists with the 
measures of the deputy governor led to an open insur- 
rection, headed by one Culpepper, who imprisoned the 
proprietary officers, seized the royal revenue; and, in fact, 
exercised all the powers of an independent government. 
After two years of successful revolt, the insurgents, ap- 
prehending an invasion from Virginia, sent Culpepper and 
Holden to England, to offer submission, on condition of 
having their past proceedings ratified. But Culpepper 
was seized, and tried for high treason. The influence of 
Lord Shaftesbury saved him from conviction ; and the 
proprietaries sent out Seth Sothel to restore order in the 
colony. His administration was utterly corrupt and ty- 
rannical ; and the inhabitants, after six years’ endurance 
of his oppression, seized him in order to send him tc 
England tor trial ; but, at his request, he was detained 
and tried by the assembly, who banished him from the 
colony. He was succeeded by Philip Ludwell. After 
this event, we find few transactions of much interest in 
the colony, excepting the arrival of some German settlers 
at Roanoke, in 1710, until the year 1712, when the Tus- 

Wliat is said of North Carolina?— When was Old Charleston settlea , 
-By whom ?— What did this lead to ?— What is said of the northern 
colony and its progress? — Give an account of Culpepper’s insurrection. 
—How did it terminate ?— What took place in 1710 ? 


SEPARATION OF THE CARCLINAS. 


10 


carora and Coree Indians, alarmed at the increase of the 
white population, formed a conspiracy for destroying the 
colony by a general massacre. Twelve hundred warriors 
united in this plot, and agreed to commence their attack 
on the same night. When the time came, they severally 
entered the houses of the planters, asked for provisions, 
and, affecting to be displeased with them, murdered men, 
women, and children, without distinction or mercy. Their 
measures were taken with such secrecy and despatch, 
that no alarm was spread until each house was the scene 
of a murderous tragedy. At Roanoke, one hundred and 
thirty-seven of the settlers were massacred. A few escaped 
to the other settlements ; and they were placed in a posture 
of defence, until assistance should arrive from South 
Carolina. 

Colonel Barnwell of South Carolina was sent, with 
600 militia and 366 Indians, to their relief. After march- 
ing through a wilderness of 200 miles, he arrived at the 
encampment of the Indians, attacked and defeated them, 
killing 300 of their number, and taking 100 prisoners. 
The survivors sued for peace. Hostilities were soon after 
renewed, and the Indians suffered another terrible defeat 
from a party under Colonel James Moore. Disheartened 
by these repeated disasters, the Tuscaroras abandoned 
their ancient haunts, and migrating to the north, united 
themselves with the Five Nations, constituting the sixth 
of that famous confederacy. 

After South Carolina was settled, that colony and 
North Carolina had remained distinct, so far as to have 
separate governors and assemblies ; but they had conti- 
nued under the same proprietaries. In 1729, seven of the 
proprietaries sold their rights, and they were completely 
separated. This measure promoted the peace, security, 
and happiness of both colonies. The last of the proprie 
tary governors of North Carolina was Sir Richard Ever 
hard. The first royal governor was George Barrington. 

The population of North Carolina increased but slowly 
for the first hundred years. About the middle of thie 
eighteenth century, it was ascertained that the lands of 
the interior were far more fertile than those on the coast. 
From this time emigrants, chiefly from Pennsylvania, 

What took place ir. 1712?— What is said of Colonel Barnwell ?— Of 
the Tuscaroras ?— How was the separation of North and South Caro- 
lina effected ?— What was its effect ?— Give the subsequent remarks on 
North Carolina. 


106 SAYLE SETTLES AT PORT ROYAL. 

poured into that region in great numbers, and the lands 
were speedily brought into a state of high cultivation. 
In 1775, the population of the colony was estimated at a 
quarter of a million. 


CHAPTER XIX. 

COLONISATION OF SOUTH CAROLINA. 

The reader is already apprised of the intimate connec- 
tion between the history of this province and that of 
North Carolina. They were, for a long period, under the 
same proprietaries ; but in all other respects, they remain- 
ed distinct, from their first settlement. 

The first effective settlement, by Governor Sayle, was 
made at Port Royal, in 1670. He was accompanied by 
Joseph West, who, for upwards of twenty years, bore 
the chief sway in Carolina, and was now entrusted with 
the management of the commercial affairs of the proprie- 
taries, on whom the colonists long depended for their 
foreign supplies. The settlers brought with them the 
famous constitution prepared by John Locke, but on ar- 
riving at their destination, thej found it to be more appli- 
cable to an old and populous, than a new and unsettled 
country. The order ot nobles, which it permitted, would 
have compromised their dignity by hard labour on the soil, 
to which every man in the colony seemed destined. 
The colonists resolved, however, as they could not 4 ex- 
ecute the grand model,’ 4 that they would come as nigh 
to it as possible.’ They accordingly elected a council 
and delegates ; and invested them with legislative and 
executive powers. 

They suffered from a scarcity of provisions, at first, 
but a supply was soon sent by the proprietaries ; and 
with it a plan for a magnificent town, and a regulation by 
which every settler was allowed 150 acres of land 
Several persons were created landgraves, under the pro- 
vision of Locke’s constitution ; and, among the rest, the 
lawgiver himself. But this race of Carolinian noble3 

When was the first effective settlement made in South Carolina 
By whom, and where 1 — What is said of West 1 — Of Locke’s constitu- 
tion 1 — Of the colonists ? — From what circumstance did they suffer ?— 
How were they relieved ?— What is said of the order of nobility insti- 
tuted by Locke ? 


HOSTILITY OF THE SPANIARDS. 


107 


was very short-lived. The attempt to establish a feudal 
nobility in this country was universally felt to be ridicu- 
lous ; and it accordingly proved utterly abortive. Sayle 
fell a victim to the climate before his settlement was well 
established. On his death, Sir John Yeamans claimed the 
office of governor, as due to the rank of landgrave, which 
no other person residing in the province enjoyed. The 
council preferred to give the office to Joseph West, until 
the pleasure of the proprietaries should be known ; who, 
after due deliberation, judged it expedient to entrust the 
government to Yeamans. 

In 1671, settlers from North Carolina and Port Royal, 
began to resort to the neighbourhood of Cooper and Ash- 
lev rivers ; and there they soon after laid the foundations 
of Old Charleston; which became for some time the 
capital of the southern country. The settlements had 
now attracted the attention of the Spaniards at St. Au- 
gustine, who became very desirous to break them up. 
They sent emissaries to Charleston, who attempted to 
excite the inhabitants to revolt; encouraged indented 
servants to run away from their masters to the Spanish 
territory ; and instigated the Indians to extirpate the co- 
lony. In these attempts the Spaniards were too success- 
ful ; and the repeated attacks of the Indians, added to 
the Severe labours, and occasional sickness of the colo- 
nists, were rapidly spreading discontent. An insurrection 
actually took place, but it was easily quelled by the 
governor 

While Yeamans was exerting himself to repress these 
disorders, the Spaniards learning the situation of affairs 
m me colony, despatched a party for the purpose of extir- 
pating it. But they had proceeded no farther than St 
Helena, when, hearing that a force was advancing to 
meet them, they hastily retreated. The Indians were, 
meantime, diverted from their hostile operations against 
Charleston, by a war among themselves, which searly 
proved fatal to tw r o of their principal tribes, the Westoes 
and Seranas. 

In 1673, the colony was strongly reinforced by the 
arrival of settlers from the Dutch province of New 


What is said of Sayle 7 — Of Yeamans ?— Of West I— What trans- 
pired in 1671 7— How did the Spaniards display their hostility 7— For 
what purpose did they despatch a party from St. Augustine 7— Wha. 
occasioned their retreat 7— What diverted the Indians from an attack 
on the colony 7— What happened :i J673 1 


108 


SETTLEMENT OF CHARLESTON. 


Netherlands, which having 1 passed into the hands of the 
English, many of the original colonists chose to seek a 
new residence. They founded a town on the south-west 
side of the Ashley river, to which they gave the name of 
Jamestown. They were subsequently joined by large 
numbers of their countrymen from Holland ; and event- 
ually deserting Jamestown, were dispersed throughout 
the province. 

Disputes now arose between the proprietaries and the 
colonists, occasioned by the heavy expenses, and deficient 
returns of the colony. The proprietaries attributed these, 
in part, to the mismanagement of Yeamans, who retired 
to JJarbadoes, and soon after died. His place was sup 
plied by Joseph West. (1674.) 

In 1680, the proprietaries caused the capital of the 
province to be removed from Old Charleston to Oyster 
Point, which is formed by the confluence of Cooper and 
Ashley rivers. Here the present city of Charleston. was 
founded. 

West’s administration terminated in 1683, when he 
was succeeded by Morton. The practice of kidnapping 
Indians, and selling them in the West Indies, which had 
been introduced by West, was the subject of many dis- 
putes between the proprietaries and the colonists, during 
Morton’s administration, whose opposition to it finally 
occasioned his retirement. Kyrle was next appointed 
by the proprietaries; but soon after died; and Quarry, 
his successor, being dismissed for countenancing piracy, 
Morton was reinstated in 1685. 

In 1686, the Spaniards from St. Augustine invaded 
South Carolina, and laid waste the settlements of Port 
Royal. Preparations were made for an attack on St. 
Augustine, which was only prevented by the interference 
of the proprietaries. About the same time a large ac- 
cession of emigrants arrived, consisting of Protestant 
refugees who had been driven from France by the revoca- 
tion of the edict of Nantz. 

Morton was succeeded by James Colleton, in August, 
1686. His administration was distinguished by a series 
of disputes with the legislature, who desired a new con- 
stitution, which the proprietaries refused to sanction. 


What became a subject of dispute 1 — Who retired and died 1 — Who 
was his successor 1 — When was Charleston settled 1 — What is said of 
the Indians 1 — Of kidnapping 1— What was done in 1686 ?— What is 
said of Morton’s administration 1 


80THEL S USURPATION. 


109 



Attack of the Spaniard* on Charleston in 1706. 


When the discontent of the colonists had attained its 
greatest height, Seth Sothel, who had been banished 
from Albemarle, suddenly presented himself at Charles- 
ton, and usurped the government, banished Colleton, and 
fined and imprisoned many others of the government party . 
But his tyranny and rapacity were soon found to be sc 
intolerable, that, on the remonstrance of the proprietaries, 
he was compelled to vacate his functions, ana abandon 
the province. He went to North Carolina, where he died 
in 1694. 

Colonel Philip Ludwell was now appointed governor. 
He was anxious to protect the French refugees; and 
endeavoured to have them naturalised, and admitted to 
equal rights with the rest of the colonists. This measure- 
was resisted by the bigotry and intolerance of the people 
and it was not till many years afterwards, that they ob- 
tained the recognition of their natural rights. 

Thomas Smith succeeded Ludwell. It was under his 
administration that the celebrated fundamental constitu- 
tions of John Locke were finally abolished, and a system 
more conformable to the state of the country and the actual 
wants of the people, was substituted. 

In 1694, a ship from Madagascar, on her homeward 
passage to Britain, happening to touch at Charleston, th®' 
captain, in acknowledgment of the civilities of Governor 
Smith, presented him with a bag of seed -ice, which he 
said he had seen growing in the eastern countries, where 

Who usurped the government ?— How did he behave ?— How was his 
power terminated?— What was attempted by Governor Ludwell?— W»w 
was done during Smith’s administration? 


WAR OF THE YEMASSEES. 


110 

it was deemed excellent food, and yielded a prodigious 
increase. The governor divided it among Ins fri^ids, 
who agreed to make the experiment ; and planting their 
parcels in different soils, found the result to exceed their 
most sanguine expectations. From this incident we are 
to date the first introduction of one of the chief staples of 
South Carolina. 

John Archdale, a Quaker, w T as appointed governor in 
1695. His jurisdiction extended also to North Carolina; 
and the wisdom and prudence of his administration were 
universally acknowledged. It terminated in 1696. John 
Blake was his successor. He was instrumental in con- 
ciliating the different religious sects, whose dissensioic 
.had been a source of much disturbance. He died in 1700. 

Under the rule of his immediate successors, Moore and 
.'Johnson, the colony was harassed by a succession of 
Indian wars i involved in a heavy debt by an ill-conducted 
: and fruitless expedition against St. Augustine ; and agi- 
tated by religious disputes originating in a series of per- 
secuting laws against the dissenters from the church of 
’England. 

In 1706, during the administration of Governor Johnson, 
the Spaniards from St. Augustine made a descent upon 
Charleston, but were repulsed w r ith a heavy loss in killed, 
wounded, and prisoners. 

Henceforward the proprietary government "was involved 
in constant disputes with the colonists, excepting a short 
interval during the administration of Charles Craven, 
until 1729, when the company of proprietaries was db*- 
solved, the chief part of the chartered interests being sold 
to the crown. 

The war of the Yemassees occurred in 1715. It was 
attended with every circumstance of savage treachery and 
barbarity Ninety persons were massacred by the In- 
dians, on the first onset at Pocotaligo, and the neighboui 
ing plantations. Port Royal escaped by a / timely warning, 
most of the inhabitants being conveyed to Charleston by 
a vessel wfiich was fortunately lying in the harbour. 

It was soon found that this was but the opening of the 
drama. All tne southern tribes, from Cape Fear to Flo- 
rida, w’ere in arms, and seven thousand warriors were 
speedily arrayed against the Carolinas. Governor Craven 

How was the culture of rice introduced into South Carolina ?— Whal 
is said of Archdale and his administration? — Of Blake’s ?— Of Moore V: 
ar.^ lohnson’s ?— When was the proprietary government abolished ? — 
Give an account of the Vemassee war 


A11H1VAL OF OGLETHORPE. 


Ill 


mustered 1200 men ; marched into the enemy’s country ; 
defeated them in a pitched battle and drove them into 
Florida. Their lands were taken by the colony, and 
offered to purchasers. A body of 500 Irishmen was 
speedily settled on them, but being afterwards displaced 
by the injustice of the proprietaries, the land was again 
.eft vacant and the frontier exposed. 

For nearly a century after its first settlement, South 
Carolina, like North Carolina, had nearly all its population 
confined to the neighbourhood of the sea coast. Rut su^r 
sequently a flood of inhabitants poured into the western 
woods of the country, from the more northern provinces ; 
and before the revolutionary war commenced, the popu- 
lation amounted to 248,000. 


CHAPTER XX. 

COLONISATION OF GEORGIA. 

Georgia was the last of the colonies settled before the 
declaration of independence. It had been originally in- 
cluded under the nrst charter for Carolina, but no settle- 
ments were made under that charter. The whole tract of 
country lying between the Savannah and Altamaha re- 
mained unoccupied by Europeans till the year 1732. In 
that year a company was formed in England for trans- 
porting into this unsettled wilderness such of the suffer- 
ing poor in the parent country as might be willing to 
emigrate for the purpose of gaining a livelihood. 

A charter was obtained from George II, incorporating 
the company under the name of ‘ Trustees for settling ana 
establishing the colony of Georgia.’ Large sums of 
money were subscribed for defraying the expenses of trans- 
portation and settlement ; and, in November, one hundred 
and sixteen persons embarked at Gravesend, under the 
direction of General James Oglethorpe, who arrived early 
the next year at Charleston. He was cordially received 
by the inhabitants, who were gratified with the prospect 

What was done with the Indian lands?— Give the concluding remark* 
respecting South Carolina. — Under what charter was Georgia originally 
included ?— When was a settlement first made?— Under what circum- 
stances i— WLo was the leader of the colonists ? — Where did he first 
arrive? — How was he received? 


112 Oglethorpe’s treaty with the Indians. 

of establishing a barner between themselves and the 
Spaniards of Florida. 

Having exploied the country which he was about to 
occupy, Oglethorpe fixed upon a high bluff on the Sa- 
vannah river as a suitable situation for a settlement, and 
there founded the town of Savannah. Having completed 
the erection of a fort, his next object was to treat with the 
Indians for a share of their possessions. He accordingly 
summoned a congress at Savannah, composed of tfu? 
chiefs of the Upper and Lower Creeks, and the Yama 
craw Indians, represented to them the wealth, power, and 
intelligence of the English, and the advantages which 
would accrue to the natives from an alliance with them, 
and finally offered to purchase so much of their lands as 
might be required for the use of the new colony. 

When this treaty was concluded with the natives, and 
the colony placed in a state of defence, Oglethorpe re- 
turned to England, taking with him the Indian chief To- 
mochichi, his queen, and several other Indians. On their 
arrival in London, they were introduced to the king and 
the nobility, and treated with much distinction. At the 
end of four months they returned to their country ; and 
by their influence with the Indian tribes, contributed much 
to the good understanding which subsequently prevailed 
between them and the colonists. 

During the following year, five or six hundred emigrants 
arrived and took up their abode in the colony. But it was 
soon found that the paupers of England were not sutfi- 
ciently hardy and industrious to form prosperous establish- 
ments in a new country. The trustees offered lands to 
other emigrants ; and, in consequence of this encourage* 
ment, more than four hundred persons arrived from Ger- 
many, Scotland, and Switzerland, in 1735. The High- 
landers built a fort and town at Darien ; and the Germans 
formed an establishment on the Savannah, which they 
called Ebenezer. In 1736, Oglethorpe arrived with two 
ships and three hundred emigrants, in the same year the 
celebrated John Wesley came out to Georgia, and conir 
menced preaching to the colonists and Indians. His bene- 
volent efforts met with much opposition; and he was soon 
compelled to return to a more congenial sphere of useful 
ness in England. 

What town did he found ?— Where ?— With whom did he hold a con- 
ference?— What was done after the conclusion of the treaty, to secure 
the continued friendship of the Indians ?— What took place in the 
following year?— In 1735?— In 1736? 


HOSTILITIES OF THE SPANIARDS. 


113 


Soon after his return, another distinguished Methodist 
preacher, George Whitefield, arrived in the colony, and 
formed a project for establishing an orphan house for the 
education of poor children. He travelled all over the 
colonies and England, preaching and soliciting subscrip- 
tions for this purpose. His eloquence was very efficient 
in promoting his design ; the orphan asylum was esta- 
blished, and still exists, although in no very flourishing 
condition. 

Oglethorpe’s attention w r as now directed to the defence 
of the colony. He erected a fort on the banks of the 
Savannah, and another near the mouth of the Altamaha, 
where a town called Frederica was laid out and built. 
Ten miles nearer the sea, on Cumberland Island, he 
raised a battery, commanding the entrance to Jekyl 
Sound, and protecting Frederica from ships of war. 

The Spaniards sent a commissioner from Havanna, de- 
manding the evacuation of all the territories south of 
St. Helena Sound, as belonging to the King of Spain. 
Oglethorpe, having vainly remonstrated against this claim, 
broke up the conference and returned to England. Here 
he received the appointment of general and commander 
in chief of all his majesty’s forces in South Carolina and 
Georgia ; and returned with a regiment of six hundred 
men, designed for the protection of the southern frontier. 

The Spaniards, meantime, had been busy in attempting 
to detach the Creeks from their alliance with the En- 
glish ; but Oglethorpe, on his return, defeated the in- 
trigues, and formed a new treaty of friendship with the 
chieftains. The Spaniards next employed a most un- 
warrantable stratagem against the English. Having cor- 
rupted an English soldier, who had been in their service, 
they employed him to excite a mutiny in Oglethorpe’s 
camp, and an audacious attempt was made to assassinate 
the general. But his life was fortunately preserved, and 
the principal conspirators were shot. 

By a report of the trustees, made in 1740, it appeared 
that twenty-five hundred emigrants had been sent ou* tc 
the colony, and five hundred thousand dollars expended 
on its settlement, without rendering it independent of 
charitable contributions for support. 

What is said of Whitefield 7— What measures of defence were taken 
by Oglethorpe 7— What was done by the Spaniards 1— By Oglethorpe 1 — 
What force did he bring from England 7— With whom did he make a 
new treaty 7 — What was attempted by the Spaniards 7 — What was the 
result 7 — W hat facts were reported by the trustees of Georgia 7 
10 * 


/li INVASION OF GEORGIA BY THE INDIANS. 

An expedition was undertaken, in 1740, for the reduc 
tion of St. Augustine, under the command of Oglethorpe, 
with an army consisting of four hundred troops, from 
Georgia and South Carolina, and a large body of auxiliary 
Indians. Two of tKe Spanish forts were taken, and St 
Augustine was formally besieged. But the Spaniards, 
famous since the days of Scipio for resisting sieges, 
maintained their post ; and the colonial army was con> 
pelled to retire. 

In two years afterwards, this invasion was retaliated 
by a formidable land and naval force, chiefly from Ilavan- 
na. The army consisted of three thousand men ; and 
their object was to drive Oglethrope from the frontiers, 
break up the Georgia settlements, and then march on 
South Carolina and Virginia. As the South Carolinians 
had not yet sent him any assistance, the founder of 
Georgia was now left to his own resources. 

His ability turned out to be fully equal to the emer- 
gency. By a well conceived stratagem, he succeeded in 
impressing the Spaniards with such a formidable idea of 
the superiority of his force, that they hastily abandoned 
the enterprise and returned in disgrace to St. Augustine. 
The province was thus delivered from a very threatening 
danger; for the force of the Spaniards was really far 
superior to that of General Oglethorpe. 

The original charter of Georgia had prohibited the in- 
troduction of negroes and rum into the colony. The foi> 
mer of these restrictions was believed to have prevented 
the successful cultivation of their lands ; and the latter 
cut off all commerce with the West Indies. Their lands 
also were held by a tenure not satisfactory to the inhabit- 
ants. The consequence was, that in ten years after their 
first settlement, the people could, with great difficulty, 
obtain a scanty subsistence; and new emigrants were 
discouraged from entering a colony which laboured under 
such apparent disadvantages. The complaints which 
were made to the trustees were utterly disregarded ; and 
the colony was suffered to languish under all its discou- 
ragements till the year 1752, when the charter was sur 
rendered to the king. 


Give an account of the siege of St. Augustine ?— With what fore* 
did the Spaniards invade Georgia 1 — What was the result 7— Whai 
were the subsequent events of Oglethorpe’s life ?— What circumstance# 
retarded the progress of the colony 7 — What was the consequence ?— 
When was the charter surrendered 1 


WAR OF 1754. 


115 


Under the royal care the people were favoured with 
the same liberties and privileges which were enjoyed by 
the neighbouring colonies, and from this period Georgia 
rapidly advanced in population and wealth. 


CHAPTER XXI. 

COMMENCEMENT OF THE OLD FRENCH WAR. 

Hitherto we have regarded the British colonies of 
North America as distinct communities, and have accor- 
dingly traced their histories separately, from the periods 
of settlement to the middle of the eighteenth century. 
Although they had thus far acknowledged a general 
relationship, and in some instances had formed political 
combinations, vet their remoteness from each other, then 
several difficulties of early colonisation, and the border 
wars which they were compelled to wage with the abori- 
gines in their respective neighbourhoods, had thus far 
prevented them from ever becoming consolidated and 
united in any common design. 

It was perhaps fortunate, that the period had now ar* 
rived, when their whole frontier was threatened by an 
enemy sufficiently formidable to demonstrate the necessity 
of union and concerted action. They were henceforth 
to be one people, in war and in peace, bound together by 
common interests, touched by common sympathies, and 
nerved by one spirit. 

The war with France, commenced in 1754, in which 
that nation vigorously prosecuted its design of fortifying 
the territory, which it claimed from Canada to Louisiana, 
was one in which every colony had a direct and lively 
interest. It accordingly developed the resources ot tlie 
whole country, and taught the lesson which, in a subse- 
quent, and more interesting struggle, was of such vital 
importance, the lesson, namely, that union is strength. 

At the period when the war commenced, which was 
familiarly called, by the revolutionary veterans, the old 
French war, the French, in addition to their possessions 
in Canada and Nova Scotia, held a settlement in New 

What followed 1- -What circumstance united the British colonies of 
North America, in a common cause ?— When was the old French wax 
commenced ? $ 


’ 16 DESIGN AND CLAIMS OF FRANCE. 

Orleans, and a number of others in the surrounding region, 
to which they had given the name of Louisiana. As 
their possessions were extended up the Mississippi, they 
conceived the grand design of forming a complete chain 
of fortifications from New Orleans to the lakes; thug 
partially surrounding the English colonies by a bow of 
which they would constitute the chord. 

This project excited the most lively apprehension in 
the English nation, and its colonies. Having granted 
charters to the first adventurers, embracing the whole 
territory from the Atlantic to the Pacific, the English had 
advanced towards the west, in the full belief that their 
title to the country, in that direction, could not be contro- 
verted. The French settlements, scattered from Canada 
to the gulf of Mexico, of course interfered with these 
pretensions, and if held, would not only limit their terri- 
tory, but expose the English inhabitants to perpetual 
incursions of the rival nation and its Indian allies, on the 
w r hole western border. The claims of France extended 
to the Alleghany mountains; and the whole fertile vale 
of the Mississippi became now the subject of a contro- 
versy, which could only be decided by the sword. 

The white population of the English colonies, at the 
commencement of this contest exceeded one million of 
souls, while that of the French was estimated at only 
fifty- two thousand. 

The governor of New France, a name given to the 
French possessions collectively, was by no means deterred 
from his purpose by this great disparity of numbers. 
While the population of his enemies was scattered over 
a widely extended territory, and under various local 
governments, that of his own dominion was all under his 
own direction, and occupied a comparatively small space. 
Besides, his own people were military in their spirit and 
habits, and his alliances vrith the Indians commanded a 
much larger number of those barbarous, but efficient auxr 
iliaries, than could be mustered by his opponents. The 
Five Nations were almost the only Indian allies of the 
English, while the French were connected by ties of in- 
terest and friendship with all the innumerable hordes ot 
the north and west. 

How far had the French extended their settlements'— What design 
had they formed! — Describe the manner in which the claims of Franca 
and England conflicted.— What was the copulation of the Englisn aet 
Uements 7 - Of the French 7 


PROCEEDINGS OF THE OHIO COMPANY. 


117 


The command of Lake Champlain had been already 
attained by the French, who had erected a strong fort at 
Crown Point. A chain of fortifications had been extended 
up the St. Lawrence and along the great lakes; and this 
was designed to be continued down to the Mississippi. 
The execution of this design was hastened by an act of 
the English government. The king had granted to a 
corporation, called the Ohio company, a tract of 600,000 
acres of land, lying in the disputed territory; and this 
company now proceeded to establish trading houses and 
survey the country. 

The governor of Canada, considering this to be an irv 
trusion on the French dominions, wrote to the governors 
of New York and Pennsylvania, informing them of it, 
and threatening to seize the English traders, wherever 
they should be found. This intimation being disregarded, 
he seized some of the traders, and carried them prisoners 
to Presque Isle, on Lake Erie, where he w T as engaged in 
erecting a strong fort. He also opened a communication 
from Presque Isle, down French creek and the Alleghany 
river, to the Ohio, and kept it open by detachments of 
troops and by entrenchments. 

Dinwiddie, the lieutenant governor of Virginia, regard- 
ing^ these proceedings as so many acts of aggression on 
that colony, laid the subject before the assembly, and 
despatched. Major George Washington, (the same who 
afterwards became so nobly conspicuous in the annals 
of his country,) with a letter to the commandant of tho 
French forces on the Ohio, requiring him to retire from 
the dominions of his Britannic majesty. To this letter 
the French officer replied that he acted under the orders 
of his general, then in Canada, and should hold himself 
responsible only to him. 

This answer being equivalent to a defiance, the Virginia 
spirit was roused, and active preparations w r ere instantly 
commenced for a campaign. Early in the spring of 1754, 
Major Washington advanced with a detachment of his 
regiment into the disputed territory, where he fell in with 
and . defeated a party of hostile French and Indians* 
Being joined by tne remainder of his regiment, he pushed 
forward w r ith the intention of preoccupying the post at thu 
confluence of the Alleghany and Monongahela rivers ; 

What advantages had the French 1 — What was done by the Ohip 
company ?— By the governor of Canada ?— What was his next proceed 
ing?— What was done by Governor Dinwiddie ?— By George Washing 
ton ? — By the French officer ? — What was dene in the spring of 175-4 


i 18 CONVENTION AT ALBANY. 

/ , 

hut on ms march thither, he met a superior force of F rencb 
and Indians, who attacked him in a hastily built stockade, 
and compelled him, after a gallant resistance, to capitulate. 
The post towards which he was proceeding had already 
been occupied by the French, who built there a stroip 
fort, which they called Fort Du Quesne. 

Meantime the English government were not backwar 
in perceiving and preparing for the approach of wa ) 
The Earl of Holderness, secretary of state, had wriitei 
to the governors of the respective colonies, recommending 
united action, and directing their attention to the necessit) 
of securing the friendship of the Five Nations ; ordering 
them at the same time to repel force by force, and, il 
possible, dislodge the French from their posts oil th« 
Ohio. 

A convention of delegates from the sere’ a. colonies 
met at Albany, to treat with the Five Nations. Governor 
Shirley, of Massachusetts, embraced this opportunity of 
recommending to the other governors to instruct their 
commissioners on the subject of union. The delegates 
from Massachusetts and Maryland received the necessary 
instructions. The others received no direct authority for 
this purpose. The congress of delegates, however, after 
endeavouring to secure the friendship of the Five Nations 
by large presents, directed a committee to report a plan 
of union. It was accordingly reported, and approved, on 
the 4th of July. It provided for a grand council of dele- 
gates from the several legislatures, and a president general 
to be appointed by the king, and investea with a negative 
power. This council was to enact general laws for the 
union, raise money, and provide for and regulate the 
system of general defence. 

The delegates from Connecticut dissented from this 
plan, being apprehensive of the dangerous powers vested 
in the president general. The English government dis- 
approved of the plan on the ground that the union might 
eventually lead to a concerted system of resistance to the 
supremacy of the mother country. The scheme was, 
therefore, laid aside. Subsequent events proved that both 
objecting parties understood full well the tendency of 
such a union as the one proposed. 

For what place did Washington march?— What stopped him?— 
Where was Fort Du Quesne built?— What was done by the British 
secretary of state ? — When and for what purpose was a convention held? 
--What was reported by a committee ?— What were the provisions of 
the plan ? — Who dissented ?— What was the consequence ? 


CONQUEST OF NOVA SCOTIA. 119 

The ministry presented a plan of their own, which was 
still less acceptable ; and it was accordingly determined 
to carry on th.e war with British troops, aided by such 
reinfoi cements as the colonies could raise. 

Early in the year 1755, General Braddock arrived trom 
Europe with an army, and convened the governors of the 
several provinces in Virginia, on the 14th of April, for the 
purpose of adopting a plan for the campaign, it was 
resolved to carry on three expeditions; one against Fort 
Du Quesne, to be conducted by General Braddock, at the 
nead of the British army and auxiliary forces from Mary- 
land and Virginia; a second against Niagara and Fort 
Frontignac, under the command of Governor Shirley, his 
own and Pepperel’s regiments constituting the principal 
force ; and a third against Crown Point, led by Colonel 
William Johnson, and composed of the colonial troops 
raised in New England and New York. 

Meantime, the government of Massachusetts, having 
already projected an invasion of Nova Scotia, sent out 
three thousand men to that province, who speedily effected 
its conquest. 

After the convention of governors had separated. Gene- 
ral Braddock proceeded to Fort Cumberland, in the west- 
ern part of Virginia. After waiting here for the residue 
of his army for some time, he selected PiOO men, and, 
pushing forward towards Fort Du Quesne, reached the 
Monongahela on the 8th of July. On the march, he was 
repeatedly warned to guard against a surprise. Wash- 
ington and the other provincial officers advised him to 
send forward the provincial troops, to scour the woods 
and look out for ambuscades. But Braddock, confident 
in his own skill and bravery, disregarded their advice, 
and absurdly persisted in marching forward, as if no hid- 
den enemy were to be apprehended. His van was corn- 
nosed ot British troops, totally unaccustomed to forest 
warfare ; and he mam body, with the artillery, lo lowed 
at some distance. 

When within seven miles of Fort Du Quesne, in an 
open wood, thick set with high grass, as the troops were 

What other plan was rejected 7 — Who arrived in 1755 7— Who formed 
a convention, and for what purpose 7 — What was the plan of the cc.m- 
paign 7— Who was to command the first expedition, and where was it tv 
act 7— The second 7— The third 7— Meantime what achievement was 
oerformed by the Massachusetts men 7 — Who marched towards Fort Du 
Duesne 7 — Who warned him of danger 7 — Diet he regard the warning 7— 
What was the consequence 7 


120 


DEFEAT OF BRADDOCK. 


pressing oddly forward, the war whoop .esounded in 
their ears, and a destructive fire was poured in upon them 
from thousands of invisible enemies. Every rock, and 
tree, and stump appeared to conceal a marksman. The 
van was thrown into confusion ; but the main body beinp 
ordered to come up, and the fire of the enemy being sus- 
pended in consequence of the fall of their commander 
they were supposed to be dispersed. But in a few mi ? 
nutes the attack was renewed with increased fury ; the 
van was driven back upon the main body ; and the whole 
army was thrown into utter confusion. The officers on 
horseback were conspicuous marks for the Indian 
sharp-shooters ; and most o f them were brought down. 
In a short time Washington was the only aid-de-camp 
left alive, and not wounded. The battle lasted three 
hours. The general, after having three horses shot under 
him, received a mortal wound. The British officers 
fought with determined bravery ; and out of eighty-five, 
lost sixty-four of their number, killed and wounded. The 
common soldiers of the British regiments were so unac- 
customed to this savage mode of attack, that they soon 
broke and could not be rallied ; but the provincial troops 
stood their ground coolly ; and, under the command of 
Colonel Washington covered the retreat of their asso- 
ciates. 

The Indians, attracted by the rich plunder left upon the 
field, soon gave over the pursuit. The army retreated to 
the camp of Colonel Dunbar, where Braddock died of his 
wounds. The panic of the defeated portion of the army 
was communicated to those troops wnich had been left 
in reserve; and the whole of the British troops, after 
destroying the chief part of their stores, hastily retreated 
to Philadelphia ; leaving the entire western frontier of 
Pennsylvania, Maryland, and Virginia, exposed to the 
incursions of the savages. The two northern expe- 
ditions, though less disastrous than this, were both 
unsi ccessful. 

Thus ended the campaign of 1755, leaving the colonies 
without any important point gained, except the recovery 
of Nova Scotia ; while the French and Indians maintained 
complete ascendency on the frontier; and, by their bloody 

Describe the battle.— What was the number of British officers killed 
and wounded?— Who saved the remnant of the army ?— Whither did the 
whole army retreat ?— ' What was the consequence ? — What is said of 
the two other expeditions against the French 1 —' What was the result of 
'he campaign of 1755 ? 


CAMPAIGN OF 1756. 



Defeat. 


incursions, broke up the border settlements, murdering the 
people, carrying them into captivity, or driving them into 
the more thickly settled regions. This disastrous result 
is to be attributed to the want of union and concerted 
action. 

Notwithstanding these hostile operations, war had not 
yet been formally declared between Franee and England. 
This took place, however, in the following spring, in 
consequence of the capture of part of a French squadron, 
destined for America, by Admiral Boscawen. 

The plan for the campa’gn of 1756, was similar to that 
of 1755. In a grand council of war, held by General 
Shirley, commander in chief of the British forces in Ame- 
rica, and the governors of Connecticut, New York, Penn- 
sylvania, and Maryland, it was resolved to attempt the 
reduction of Crown Point and Niagara, with the other 
posts on Lake Ontario, and of Fort Du Quesne. For this 
purpose it was determined to raise 19,000 men in Ame- 
rica. This number was so unusually large, that much 
delay was experienced in the raising of recruits. A fur- 
ther source of difficulty was the regulation requiring that 
provincial officers should be under British officers^when 
they acted together. 

While they were adjusting their claims to rank, and 
deliberating whether to attack Niagara, or Fort Du 
Quesne, Montcalm, the successor of Dieskau, an accom- 
plished and brave officer, advanced at the head of 5000 


What caused the declaration of war 11 — What was the plan of fbe 
yuiy pa i g i of 1756 ' What difficulties existed 1 


122 


CAPTURE OF FORT WILLIAM HENRY. 


French and Indians, and invested Oswego. The garri- 
son, consisting of 1000 men, well supplied with provi- 
sions, was soon compelled to surrender ; and the fortress 
was demolished. 

This bold measure completely disconcerted theoiiginal 
plan of the campaign, ana nothing was thought of now, 
out security against further losses. Thus, the second 
campaign terminated as unfortunately as the preceding 
one. 

The campaign of 1757 was, nevertheless, commenced 
with great seal and activity. Lord Loudon, the new 
commander in chief of the British forces, applied for 4000 
men from New England, which were promptly granted. 
A formidable tleet and army arrivea from England ; and 
confident hopes were now entertained of the speedy down- 
fall of the French power in America. It was determined 
to concentrate the whole disposable force upon one point — 
the fortress of Louisbourg, on the island of Cape Breton. 
But intelligence being received that an immense land and 
naval force had been sent out to this place from France; 
and the strength of the fortifications being perfectly well 
known to the Americans, the proposeu expedition was 
abandoned, and the British admiral, and general, returned 
from New England to New York. 

The French general, Montcalm, meantime laid siege to 
Fort William Henry, a place of considerable strength, 
with a garrison of 3000 men, and urged his attack with 
so much skill and resolution, that in six days the con> 
mander, Colonel Monroe, was compelled to capitulate. 
A reinforcement, sent to his aid, did not arrive in season. 
Its return to New York, in August, closed the military 
operations of this season. 


CHAPTER XXII. 

CONQUEST OF CANADA. 

At the close of the campaign of 1757, the .affairs of 
Great Britain, and of her colonies in America, wore a 
rery unpromising aspect. Three campaigns, carried on 

What was done by Montcalm I — What was the effect of this proceed 
ng 1— What was the plan of the campaign of 17571— What prevented 
its execution 1— What fortress wtas lost 1— Describe the affair.— What 
was the state of affairs at the close of the campaign of 1757 1 


PREPARATIONS FOR THE CAMPAIGN OF 1/58. 


with immense exertion and expense, had produced nothing 
but disaster and defeat. The lakes, and the whole west- 
ern and northern border, were in possession of the French 
and Indians ; who, with a vastly inferior force, had main 
tained their ground, and even extended their encroach- 
ments. The French had been successful every where. 
The British had every where experienced reverses. Not 
only in America, but in Europe and Asia, their arms had 
been unsuccessful. It was seriously apprehended that the 
French would make good their claim to the whole valley 
of the Mississippi, and thus fulfil their design of connect- 
ing Canada with Louisiana, and confining the British set- 
tlements to the Atlantic border. In the colonies, men 
looked forward with apprehension and dismay. 

But a new era was at hand. One of those ‘ choice and 
master spirits,’ that never fail to leave their impress on 
their age and nation, had risen to the direction of affairs 
in Britain ; and summoned to his aid the best talents of 
the country. William Pitt, Earl of Chatham, had been 
placed at the head of the new administration ; and, unit- 
ing a bold and masterly style of eloquence with consummate 
ability in the management of state affairs, he possessed the 
full confidence of the nation, and the complete command 
of its resources. His plans of operation were grand ; and 
the means which he employed for their accomplishment 
were always adequate to their object. Superior to the 
prejudices of party, he sought out and employed merit 
wherever it could be found. His means and his talents 
were greater than had been possessed by any of his pre- 
decessors. 

Pitt was highly popular in America, and the confidence 
inspired by his energy and decision led the colonists to 
make every exertion, and every sacrifice, which the occa- 
sion required. A circular letter of the minister assured the 
several governors, that to repair past losses and disap- 
pointments, the cabinet was determined to send a formi- 
dable sea and land force to America ; and he called upon 
them to raise as many men as possible, promising all the 
munitions of war, and a future compensation for the ex- 
penses of the soldiers’ wages and clothes. 

Massachusetts agreed to furnish 7000 men ; Connecti- 
cut 5000 ; New Hampshire 3000. These troops were 

What gave them a new aspect 1 — What was the character of Lord 
Chatham ? — How was he regarded in America 1 — What was promised in 
nis letter to the governors 1 — What states furnished troops, and in whai 
numbers ? 


CAMPAIGN OF 1758 . 


m 

in the field in May. Meanwhile the British fleets blocked 
up, in the French ports, the men and stoies designed foi 
Canada, or captured them on the sea. A powerful arma- 
ment sailed from England. Twelve thousand men, undei 
the command of General Amherst, arrived in Halifax; 
and, soon after, General Abercrombie, the commander in 
chief, found himself at the head of an army of fifty thoi* 
sand men, of whom twenty thousand were pro vincials. 

Three expeditions were proposed ; one against Louis- 
bourg ; a second against Ticonderoga and Crown Point ; 
and a third against Fort Du Quesne. That against Louis- 
bourg consisted of 14,000 men, 20 ships of the line, and 
18 frigates. This formidable armament arrived before 
Louisbourg on the 2d of June; and, in less than eight 
weeks, the fortress was surrendered. 

The expedition against Ticonderoga and Crown Point 
was unsuccessful. Sixteen thousand men were ordered 
on this service. They crossed Lake George in boats ; 
and, landing on the western side, were soon engaged 
with the enemy. Lord Howe fell at the first fire. Gene- 
ral Abercrombie proceeded ; and, after an action, took 
possession of a post near Ticonderoga. On the 8th of 
July, he attempted to carry the fortress itself, by assault. 
But the works were strong ; and the commander was the 
able and courageous Montcalm. After a contest of four 
hours, and the loss of 1800 men, the British were con*- 
pelled to retire. 

Abercrombie now detached Colonel Bradstreet, with 
3000 men, and eight pieces of cannon, who succeeded 
in capturing Fort Frontignac, an unimportant post, on the 
north side of Lake Ontario, garrisoned by 110 men. 
The fort being destroyed, Bradstreet returned to the 
main body ; and nothing further was attempted, by this 
division of the forces, during the campaign. 

The expedition against Fort Du Quesne was undo 
token by General Forbes, with 8000 men. On arriving 
at the fort, they found it abandoned by the garrison, whn 
had gone down the Ohio river in boats. The place 
was thenceforward called Pittsburgh, in honour of Pitt 
The Indians came in and entered into treaties, which gave 

What was done by the British fleet I— How many men were sen* 
from England '—What was the whole number mustered 1— What threo 
expeditions were proposed 1 — How did the first succeed 1— The second > 
— Describe the first operations of this expedition. — The subseuueiU 
operations. — What was accomplished by the third expedition ? 


GENERAL WOLFE BEFORE QUEBEC. 1^5 

pence and secunty to the frontiers of Virginia, Maryland* 
and Pennsylvania. 

Two of the three objects of the campaign of 1758 had 
thus been accomplished. It now remained to attempt the 
complete conquest of Canada. Accordingly it was agreed, 
that in the next year three powerful armies should entei 
Canada by different routes, and severally attack the strong 
holds of the enemy. General Wolfe, with one division, 
was to ascend the St. Lawrence, and lay siege to Quebec. 
Another division was to reduce Ticonderoga and Crown 
Point; and then descend the river and join General 
Wolfe before Quebec. The third division, under General 
Prideaux, was to reduce Niagara and Montreal, and then 
proceed to Quebec, the ultimate object of the whole 
force. General Amherst advanced to Ticonderoga and 
Crown Point, and found thosb places abandoned. He 
then made an unsuccessful atterqpt to gain possession of 
the lake ; but, after capturing two vessels, was obliged 
by storms and the advanced season of the year, to return 
to Crown Point and go into winter quarters. Prideaux 
besieged Niagara; and, being killed, the command de- 
volved on Sir William Johnson, who succeeded in reduc- 
ing the place. Neither of these armies was able to effect 
a union with General Wolfe. Fortunately he succeeded 
in accomplishing the grand object, without their co-ope- 
ration. 

Embarking at Louisbourg, with 8000 men, and a for- 
midable train of artillery, Wolfe proceeded up the St. 
Lawrence, and landed his army on the island of Orleans, 
near Quebec. The difficulties which he had to encoun- 
ter were sufficiently great to have deterred a less ardent 
commander ; but it was a maxim of Wolfe’s that 4 a vic- 
torious army finds no difficulties.’ He first attacked the 
French entrenchments at the falls of Montmorency ; bu* 
without success. He then landed his troops in the 
night, and ascended a steep craggy cliff, to an eminence 
called the Heights of Abraham, in rear of the city 
Montcalm, the French general m chief, now determined 
to leave his camp and attack the English army. 

Accordingly, on the 13th of September, he drew out 

W hat was the pl!tn of the next cafnpaign 1 — What was done by Ge- 
neral Amherst ?— By Prideaux and Johnson 1 — What was General 
Wolfe's force ?— Where did he land 1 — Where did he meet with a rc» 
pulse 1— How did he gain the Heights of Abraham 1 — What was don« 
then by Montcalm 7 

11 * 


126 


FALL OF QUEBEC. 


nis forces, and prepared for a pitched battle. The French 
advanced to the charge with their usual spirit, and the 
action commenced with great resolution on both sidea. 
The English ieserved their fire till the French were 
within forty yards of them, and then gave it with effects 
Wolfe, advancing at the head of the British grenadiers 
with charged bayonets, received a mortal wound. Monck- 
ton, who succeeded in the command, was shot through 
the body ; and the direction of the army devolved on 
General Townshend. Montcalm, too, received a mortal 
wound ; and General Senezurgus, the second in command, 
fell. The French were driven from the field ; and a 
reinforcement, brought forward by Bougainville, was also 
compelled to retire. 

It appears that, in this decisive action, the numbers on 
both sides were nearly equal. The English troops* 
however, were all veterans, while those of the French 
commander were but half of that description. The 
French regulars were almost all destroyed; while the 
English loss was less than 600 in killed and wounded. 
They had to mourn, however, the loss of their gallant 
commander ; which was regarded as a national calamity 
in the mother country, as well as in the colonies. He 
received a ball in his wrist at the commencement of the 
action; but he wrapped a handkerchief round his arm, 
and continued to encourage his men. He soon afterwards 
received a ball in the body, but also concealed this wound> 
and was advancing at the head of the grenadiers, when 
a third bullet pierced his breast. In a dying state, he 
unwillingly suffered himself to be borne to the rear, still 
evincing the greatest anxiety for the fate of the day. 
Being informed that the enemy’s ranks were breaking, 
he reclined his head, from extreme faintness, on the arm 
of an officer. He was soon roused by the cry ‘ They 
fly, they fly ’ 4 Who fly V he exclaimed. ‘ TheFrench,’ 
was the reply. ‘ Then,’ said the dying hero, ‘ I depart 
content,’ and almost instantly expired. This victory was 
immediately followed by the surrender of Quebec, and in 
1760 all Canada was subjugated by the British. 

When and how did the battle commence 1 — How did it terminate V - 
What general officers were killed 1 — What was the loss on each side 1 
—Describe the circumstances of General Wolfe’s death.— What cil» 
tow capitulated 1 — What was accomplished in the next campaign ? 


8CHEME FOR TAXING THE COLONIES. 


137 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

THE REVOLUTION. 

The attachment of the American colonies to the mother 
country was never stronger than at the close of tlie 
French war, which terminated in the conquest of Canada. 
To tne natural ties of brotherhood were superadded tlse 
strongest feelings of mutual regard, arising from a par- 
ticipation in common dangers, and a common victory. 
The colonists were proud of their descent from British 
ancestors, and their connection with one of the most 
powerful nations of Europe. They were also fully ser>- 
sible of the value of English liberty, and every colonist 
lielieved himself to be equally entitled with his brethren, 
on the opposite side of tne Atlantic, to all the essential 
rights of a British subject. 

The habits of the early settlers, and many circum- 
stances in the history of their descendants, had led them to 
study, with attention and lively interest, the principles of 
political liberty, and to watch, with the most jealous 
vigilance, against every encroachment of arbitary power. 
The degree of authority which might be legally exercised 
over the colonies, by the parent state, had never been very 
clearly defined. The doctrine prevailed in England, that 
parliament had the power of binding them in all cases 
whatever. In America this had been repeatedly and 
cublicly denied. 

The expenses of the recent war had rendered necessary 
a great audition to the usual taxes of the English nation, 
A pprehensive of rendering themselves unpopular, by pres» 
irig too severely on the resources of the people at home, 
the ministry directed their attention to tne North Arne* 
rican colonies ; and determined to raise a revenue from 
that source. Mr. Grenville first commissioner of the 
treasury, (1763,) introduced a resolution, which was 
passed, without much debate, declaring that it would be 
proper to impose certain stamp duties on the colonies. 

What were the dispositions of the American colonies towards thfir 
mother country 1— What was their character as freemen 1 — Wha* 
made the British ministry desirous of raising a revenue from the co. 
loniea ?— How did they determine to do it ? — What resolution was passed 
to parliament 1 


THE STAMP ACT. 


128 

The actual imposition of them was deferred till the next 
year. 

At the same time, other resolutions were passed, im- 
posing new duties on the trade of the colonies ; those on 
the commerce w r ith the French and Spanish colonies 
amounted to a prohibition of fair trade, and the regula- 
tions for collecting them were calculated to preven the 
smuggling which had hitherto been overlooked, or con- 
nived at. All the naval officers on the American station, 
were converted into revenue officers ; and many seizures 
were made. The forfeitures were ordered to be decided 
on by courts of vice admiralty ; as if the government 
distrusted the impartiality of the ordinary tribunals. 
These acts were received in the colonies with a general 
feeling of indignation. 

The resolution to lay a duty on stamps was particularly 
odious in the colonies ; and the right of parliament to 
impose taxes on the colonies for the express purpose of 
raising a revenue, was strongly and universally denied. 
Petitions to the king, and memorials to parliament, 
against the measure, were sent in from several of the pro- 
vincial assemblies. The agent of Massachusetts, in 
England, was instructed to use his utmost endeavours to 
prevent the passage of the stamp act; and associations 
w r ere entered into, m various parts of the country, to dimi- 
nish the use of British manufactures. 

These, and other measures of the same tendency, did 
not prevent the ministry of Great Britain from persisting 
in their determination ; and, accordingly, in the spring 
of 1765, the famous stamp act was passed ; not, however, 
without a spirited opposition from the minority. The act 

f novided, that contracts, bills, notes of hand, and other 
egal documents, should be written on stamped paper, 
which the British government was to furnish at certain 
high prices, or that these contracts, &c. should not be 
valid in law. It was a direct, and a very heavy tax, on 
almost every transaction in business. 

The passage of this law excited the most serious alarm 
throughout the colonies. It was perceived, at once, to be 
the commencement of a system of extortion, which would 
leave the people nothing which they could securely call 
their own. It therefore became necessary to resist its 

What new duties were imposed'?— How were these acts received in 
the colonies 1—Whp* was done by the colonists to prevent the passag® 
of the stamp act'?— When did it pass 1 — What were its provisions 1 — 
How was the news received in America 1 


FIRST CONTINENTAL CONGRESS- 129 

execution or procure its repeal, or to give up all claims 
to civil liberty. 

Combinations were immediately formed against the 
execution of the law ; and every exertion was made by 
the popular leaders, to impress on the nublic mind the 
fatal consequences of submitting to it. The assembly of 
Virginia, on motion of the celebrated Patrick Henry, passed 
resolutions, declaring the exclusive right of that assembly 
to lay taxes and impositions on the inhabitants of that 
colony. Other colonial legislatures passed similar resold 
tions. The house of representatives cf Massachusetts, 
perceiving the necessity of combined action, recommended 
a congress of deputies, from all the colonial assemblies* 
to meet at New York on the first Monday in October. 
Meantime the press was not idle ; and the popular ela>* 
mour was so urgent, that nearly all the stamp officers 
were compelled to resign. 

The first continental congress met at the time appointed. 
Massachusetts, Rhode Island, Connecticut, New York, 
New Jersey, Pennsylvania, the Three Lower Counties 
on the Delaware, and South Carolina, were represented. 
Timothy Ruggles, of Massachusetts, was chosen presi- 
dent. Their first measure was a declaration of the rights 
and grievances of the colonists. In this important state 
paper, they asserted their title to all the rights and liber- 
ties of natural born subjects within the kingdom of Great 
Britain ; the chief of which are, the exclusive power to 
tax themselves, and the trial by jury ; both of which had 
been invaded by the recent acts of parliament ; and the 
tendency of these acts to subvert their rights and liberties 
was clearly pointed out. They also addressed a petition 
to the king, and a memorial to each house of parliament, 
and after transmitting a copy of their proceedings to each 
colony, the congress adjourned. 

Meantime the people formed associations to encourage 
domestic manufactures and the raising of sheep, in ordei 
to dispense with the usual supplies from England; and, 
to avoid using stamps, law proceedings were suspended 
and arbitrations resorted to. Some riotous and disorderly 
proceedings took place, which resulted in the destruction 
of property, and much insult and abuse to obnoxious sup 
porters of the British government. 

How was its object defeated ?— When did the first continental congress 
meet?— Who was chosen president ?— What was their first measure! 
What was stated in the declaration of rights ?— What further was dons 
bv the congress ?-~What was done oy the people ? 


130 


REPEAL OF THE STAMF ACT 


While these things were passing m America, a com- 
plete change took place in the ministry of Great Britain. 
Mr. Pitt, in parliament, openly condemned the stamp act, 
and recommended its immediate repeal ; asserting that 
parliament had no right to tax the colonies. The late 
ministers opposed this opinion, and predicted a revolution. 
After a highly spirited debate, the stamp act was repealed ; 
hut, at the same time, a declaratory act was passed, assert- 
ing the right of Great Britain to bind the colonies in all 
cases whatever. 

In America, the news of the repeal of the stamp act 
was received with the liveliest expressions of joy and 
gratitude. Public thanksgivings were offered in the 
churches. The importation of British goods was again 
encouarged ; and the homespun dresses being given to 
the poor, the people once more appeared clad in the pro- 
ducts of the mother country. The declaratory act, asserting 
the supremacy of parliament, being considered a mere 
salvo to wounded pride, was little regarded ; and the 
colonists believed that the attempt to force direct internal 
taxes would not again be made. 

A circular letter was addressed by Secretary Conway, 
to the governors of the several colonies, in which he cen- 
sured the colonists in mild terms for the late disturbances, 
but at the same time required compensation to be made 
to those who had suffered by the riots, which had taken 
place at Boston and New \ork in the summer of 1765- 
ln June, 1766, this letter was laid before the assembly of 
Massachusetts, by Governor Bernard, accompanied by 
such remarks, that the assembly thought proper to delay 
the act of indemnity till December, and then to accompany 
it with a general pardon to all offenders in the recent dis- 
orders. 

Meantime, a change had taken place in the British 
cabinet. William Pitt came into power with a ministry 
omposed of different parties, and under their auspices, a 
ew act of parliament was passed, laying a tax on glass, 
paper, pasteboard, white and red lead, painters’ colours 
and tea, imported into the colonies. Pitt was at this time 
confined by sickness, in the country. 

The refusal of the legislatures of New York and Ma9- 

Who opposed the stamp act in parliament ? — Was it repealed “l— -How 
was. the news received in America 1 — What was now done by the peo- 

{ >le 1 — What was the purport of the secretary’s letter ? — Whai was clone 
*v the legislature of Massachusetts "l— By Governor Bernard '•—What 
change took place in the British cabinet 1 — What new taxes were lai ! 


OPPOSITION TO THE NEW TAXES. 


131 


sachusetts to execute the mutiny act, being disapproved 
by the ministry and parliament, an act was passed re- 
straining the legislature of New York from passing any 
law whatever, until they furnished the king’s troops with 
all that was required by the mutiny act. At the same 
time commissioners were appointed for executing the re- 
venue law's, in a more speedy and effectual manner than 
had hitherto been done. 

The reception of these laws in America was any thing 
but cordial. All minds were at once employed in consi- 
dering, and all pens in defending the rights which they 
invaded. The legislature of New York granted the re- 
quired supplies ; but in Massachusetts the spirit of resist- 
ance was again aw r akened, and displayed itself, particu- 
larly in opposition to the required grants of money for the 
maintenance of crown officers. The legislature addressed 
a circular to the other colonies, stating the difficulties to 
be apprehended from the late acts of parliament, and call- 
ing upon them for their co-operation in measures for 
obtaining redress. 

On receiving information of this proceeding, the minis- 
try w'ere alarmed at the prospect it presented of a new 
combination among the colonies, and Lord Hillsborough, 
secretary of state, wrote to the governor of Massachusetts 
requiring it to be rescinded. This order the legislature, 
in June, 1708, refused to comply with, declaring their 
right to petition for redress of grievances, and to call on 
the other colonies to unite with them for the same pur- 
pose. 

The other colonies were eoually refractory. The as- 
semblies of Maryland, New York, Delaware, Virginia, 
and Georgia expressed their sentiments respecting Lora 
Hillsborough’s letter in decided language. 

In the mean time, Lord Chatham had retired from office, 
and Lord North was appointed chancellor of the exche- 
quer. 

The seizure of the sloop Liberty, belonging to John 
Hancock, for a breach of tlie revenue laws, lea to a riot, 
which occasioned the retirement of the revenue officers to 
Jastle William. 

What restrictions on the legislatures of Massachusetts and New York 
vere passed 7 — How were these laws received in America 7 — What was 
lone in New York? — In Massachusetts'? — What was done by Lord 
Hillsborough 1 — By the legislature of Massachusetts 7 — What was done 
i>v the other colonies 7 — What changes took place in the British minis- 
try 7 


132 PROCEEDINGS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 

Two British regiments, which had been detached by 
General Gage, now arrived under convoy at Nantasket 
road. Next day, the fleet was brought to anchor near 
Castle William, in Boston harbour. Having taken a 
station which commanded the town, the ships having 
their broadsides towards it, the troops landed, to the nun> 
her of seven hundred men, and marched, with loaded 
muskets and fixed bayonets, martial music, and the usua, 
military parade, to the common. In the evening, tire 
selectmen of Boston were ordered to quarter the two regi- 
ments in the town ; but they absolutely refused. A tem- 
porary shelter was permitted, however, to one regiments 
without, its camp equipage, in Fanueil Hall. The next 
day, the state house was opened for the soldiers by order 
of the governor, and two field pieces, with the main 
guard, were stationed just in its front. In a few weeks, 
n fresh reinforcemeet of troops arrived, under Colonels 
Mackay and Pomeroy. 

Parliament, meantime, resolved to persevere in the 
system of coercion, and united in an address to the king, 
expressing their satisfaction at the measures which he had 
pursued, giving assurance of their support, and beseech- 
lug him to direct the governor of Massachusetts to insti- 
tute an inquiry into all acts of treason committed in that 
colony since 1767, and to send the offenders to England 
for trial. 

Nothing could have been done more effectually to irri- 
tate the people than this resolution. The general court 
of Massachusetts was not in session when it reached 
America ; but the house of burgesses of Virginia passed 
resolutions, asserting the exclusive right of taxing the 
coiony and the right of trial by jury in the vicinage ; and 
ordered their speaker to transmit copies of the resolutions 
to the other colonies. An address to the king, of the 
usual tenor, was also voted. The governor, on learning 
the character of these proceedings, dissolved the assem- 
bly. This measure only inflamed the spirit of opposi- 
tion ; the assembly was immediately convened at a private 
nouse, and unanimously resolved on agreements not to 
import British goods, similar to those which had been 
entered into at the north. 

How many regiments of British troops now arrived in Boston ?- 
Describe the landing. — Their reception.— Where were they quartered? 
How was the news received in America 1 — What was done in Virginia 1 
—What did the governor do ?— What was then done by the assembly ? 


BOSTON MASSACRE. 


133 


The generii court of Massachusetts was convened on 
the 30th of May, 1769 ; and, after some altercation with 
the governor concerning the subjects of legislation, it 
was removed to Cambridge. On the 6th of /illy, the go- 
vernor made a requisition for funds to defray the expenses 
of the troops in Boston, which was decisively refused; 
and resolutions were passed, at the same time, recom- 
mending assemblies of the people, in the several towns, 
to petition for redress of grievances and declaration of 
rights. The governor then prorogued the general couit, 
to meet at Boston on the 10th of January. 

On the first of August, Governor Bernard was recalled, 
leaving the administration of the province in the hands 
of Lieutenant-governor Hutchinson. The people, on his 
departure, manifested their joy by ringing the bells, firing 
guns, covering their liberty tree with flags, and kindling 
a great bonfire on Fort Hill. 

In 1770, Lord North was appointed premier. His 
first measure was partly conciliatory : it was a repeal of 
the port duties ; but with the exception of the duty on 
tea. This left the assertion of the right of taxation in full 
force, and, of course, was wholly unsatisfactory to the 
colonists. 

The presence of the military in Boston, too, still served 
to keep alive the animosity of the people, who were con- 
stantly brought in unpleasant collision with these unwek 
come and uninvited guests. On the evening of the 5th of 
March, 1770, an aftray took place in King-street, now 
called State-street, in which a small detachment of sol- 
diers, under the command of Captain Preston, after being 
assaulted with snow balls and other missiles, and one of 
them struck with a club, fired upon the populace, killing 
three men, mortally wounding two, and slightly wound- 
ing several others. 

The drums were instantly heard beating to arms ; 
thousands of the people assembled, and seeing the 
dead bodies of their fellow citizens who had fallen in 
the cause of liberty, they resolved on a general attack 
upon the soldiery. The lieutenant-governor being sent for, 

What was then done by the general court of Massachusetts ?— By 
the governor I— By the general court, in consequence of the governor’s 
requisition ? — What did^lhe governor then do 7 — When was the govern- 
or recalled ? — Who was left to administer the government * — What 
was done by the people 7 — Who was appointed premier in 1770 7 — 
What was his first act 1 — Why was it unsatisfactory 1 — What took 
place on the 5th of March, 1770 7 

1 ° 


134 


AFFAIR OF THE GASPEE. 


addressed the people from the balcony of the state house, 
and at length prevailed upon them peaceably to disperse. 
The next day, Captain Preston and nis party of soldiers, 
were committed to prison, to await the course of law ; 
and the troops were all withdrawn from the town to 
Castle William. 

Those who had fallen in this affair, were honoured 
with a public funeral of great pomp and solemnity. The 
siiops were closed ; the bells of Boston, and the neigh- 
bouring towns, were tolled ; and an immense number of 
citizens followed the first martyrs of the opening revolu- 
tion to their final resting place. 

Captain Preston and his soldiers were brought to trial 
some time after. Six weeks were spent in examining 
witnesses and hearing counsel ; and John Adams and 
Josiah Quincy, who were distinguished leaders of the 
popular party, exerted themselves with great ability in 
defence of the accused. The captain and six of the men 
were acquitted ; and two were brought in guilty of man- 
slaughter. This result was highly honourable to the 
distinguished counsel and to the impartial tribunal of the 
colony. 

In 1772 the revenue schooner Gaspee, having run 
aground off Newport, in pursuit of the Providence packet, 
was seized and burnt by a party from Providence, who 
subsequently escaped the most active pursuit of the 
government, notwithstanding the offer of a high reward 
for their apprehension. 

Committees of correspondence were organised in 177*2 
in the several towrns of Massachusetts, tor the purpose 
of securing concert of action, in the measures of op- 
position, and, in 1773, at the suggestion of the house of 
burgesses of Virginia, standing committees were ap- 
pointed by the different colonial assemblies ; and by this 
means a confidential communication and interchange of 
opinions was kept up between the colonies. 

Lord Dartmouth, who was supposed to entertain favour- 
able views towards the colonies, having succeeded Lord 
Hillsborough, as secretary of state for the colonies, the 
legislature of Massachusetts addressed a letter to him, 
expressing a desire for complete reconciliation. This, 
however, was ineffectual. Neither the British cabinet, 

What was done next day 1 — Describe the funeral.— What is said of 
the trial t— What was done in Massachusetts 7— In Virginia 7 — Who 
•ucceeded Lord Hillslx>rough 1— What followed 7 


Hutchinson’s letters. 135 

nor the nation, was disposed to recede from the ground 
they had taken. 

About this time a discovery was made, which caused 
a great deal of excitement in New England. Doctor 
Franklin, the agent of Massachusetts in England, ob- 
ftined possession of the letters which had been addressed 
oy Governor Hutchinson and Lieutenant-governor Oliver, 
to the department of state, and sent them to the genera 1 
court. They were evidently designed to induce the 
ministry to persist in their oppressive measures. They 
represented the patriots as a mere faction, who were not 
countenanced by the mass of the people, and who were em- 
boldened by the weakness of the means used to restrain 
them. More vigorous measures were recommended; 
and, anvong the rest, a plan far altering the charters of 
the colonies, and making the high omcers dependent 
solely on the crown for their salaries. 

The assembly passed a vote of censure on the writers 
of these letters ; and petitioned the king to remove them 
for ever from the government of the colony. This peti- 
tion was disapproved; but Hutchinson was soon after 
removed, and General Gage appointed to succeed him. 

The effect of this disclosure of the treachery of Hutch- 
inson and Oliver, was electrifying. The passions of the 
people were inflamed by it to the highest pitch; and 
their expectation of a better understanding with the go- 
vernment, was greatly diminished by the conviction that 
traitors among them were engaged in misrepresenting 
the state of the country and their own dispositions, to the 
ministry. 

The duties on other importations excepting tea, had 
been removed ; and an alteration, corresponding to this 
change, had been made by the colonists in their non- 
importation agreements. Tea, therefore, remained the 
only prohibited article. Great quantities of it had accu- 
mulated in the warehouses of the East India Company : 
and, as none was ordered by the colonial merchants, it 
was determined to send it over on consignment. The 
company were allowed to export it from England free cf 
duty, so that, although the offensive duty on its impor- 
tation into the colonies still remained, it was offered at 
lower prices than in former times. Confident of finding 

What discovery was made by I)r. Franklin'? — What was done by the 
assembly ? — What followed ? — What was the effect of this disclosure f 
—What is said of the people 1— What is said concerning the duty 
»n tea ’--What was done by the East India company 1 


136 


BOSTON PORT BILL. 


a market at these reduced prices, the company sent large 
cargoes to New York, Philadelphia, Charleston and 
Boston. The inhabitants of New York and Philadel 
phia sent the ships back to London, ‘ and they sailed up 
the Thames, to proclaim to all the nation, that New V ork 
and Pennsylvania would not be enslaved.’ The people 
of Charleston unloaded the tea, and stored it in cellars, 
where it perished. 

The Boston people disposed of the article in a more 
summary way. After several town meetings and a good 
deal of discussion between the governor, the tea merchants, 
and the citizens, a number of men, disguised as Mohawk 
Indians, proceeded to the vessels lying at the wharf with 
the tea on board, raised the hatches, took out the chests, 
and after breaking them open, quietly emptied their whole 
contents into the dock. The number of men concerned 
in this business was about fifty ; but for many years 
afterwards it was not known who they were. 

The intelligence of this proceeding excited a great 
sensation in England. It was communicated to parlia- 
ment, in a message from the crown ; and excited a strong 
indignation against the colonies. Both houses express- 
ed their approbation of the king’s measures, ana pro- 
mised their support in maintaining his authority. A 
bill was brought in for discontinuing the lading and ship- 

{ )ing of goods, wares, and merchandise at Boston, or the 
jarbour thereof, and for the removal of the custom house, 
with its dependencies, to the town of Salem. This bill 
was to continue in force, not only until compensation 
should be made to the East India company for the da- 
mage sustained, but until the king should declare himself 
satisfied, as to the restoration of peace and good order in 
Boston. It passed almost without opposition. 

This was followed by another bill, subverting the 
charter of Massachusetts, and vesting in the crown the 
appointment of the councillors, magistrates, and other 
alhcers of the colony, to hold office during the king’s 
pleasure. 

Next followed a bill for transporting persons accused 
of sedition, treason, &c., to some other colony, or to 
England for trial. After this came the 4 Quebec bill, 
extending the territory of Canada so as to include Ohio, 

What was done with the tea ships in New York and Philadelphia? 
—In Charleston?— In Boston? — How was the news received in Eng- 
.and ?— What bill was passed in consequence ?— What other bills were 
passed ? 


MEASURES OF OPPOSITION. 


13 ? 


Illinois, Indiana, and Michigan, and vesting the govern- 
ment of that province in a legislative council appointed 
by the crown. 

The measures of hostility towards Massachusetts were 
intended to break the union of the colonies, and detach 
the others from her. But it had a directly opposite effect. 
The other colonies were unanimously determined not to 
desert their champion in the hour of peril ; and the union 
was firmly cemented by the very measures intended to 
effect its diissolution. 

When the intelligence of the Boston Port Bill reached 
that place, a town meeting was called, in which the uncon- 
querable spirit of the inhabitants was clearly manifested. 
They passed resolutions expressing their opinion of the 
impolicy, injustice, and inhumanity of the act, from which 
they appealed to God and to the world ; and inviting the 
other colonies to join them in an agreement to stop all 
imports and exports from ^nd to Great Britain, Ireland, 
and the West Indies, until the act should be repealed. 

The same spirit was manifested throughout the country. 
Addresses were sent to the Bostonians from every part 
of the country, expressing sympathy in their afflictions, 
exhorting them to persevere in their course, and assuring 
them that they were regarded as suffering in the common 
cause. A day of fasting, prayer, and humiliation was 
appointed in all the colonies, and a general congress cf 
deputies from each was proposed. About the same time, 
General Gage arrived in Boston to assume the government 
of the province. 

The general court, convened by the governor of Salem, 
appointed delegates for the congress ; and the other colo- 
nies followed their example. The legislature of Massa* 
chusetts also passed resolutions, recommending to the 
people to renounce the consumption of tea and all kinds 
of British goods until the grievances of the colonies should 
be redressed. The governor, learning how the house was 
employed, sent his secretary to dissolve the assembly f 
but he was refused admittance, and read the order of dis* 
s< lotion aloud on the staircase. Next day the people of 
Salem sent an address to the governor, spurning the offers 
of advantages made to them at the expense of Boston. 

What was the object of the measures of hostility against Massachu 
setts ? — What was their effect ? — What was done in Boston on receiving 
intelligence of the Boston Port Bill 1— What was done in other parts of 
the country ?— Who assumed the government of Massachusetts ?— Whal 
a as done by the general court 1— By the governor ? 


138 PROCEEDINGS OK THE CONTINENTAL CONGRESS. 


Rough drafts of the laws, subverting the charter ot 
Massachusetts, were now received ; and, by way of reply, 
tbe committee of correspondence in Boston framed an 
agreement, entitled 4 a solemn league and covenant,’ to 
su spend all commercial intercourse with Great Britain, 
and all consumption of its products until the oppressive 
laws should be repealed; and threatening to publish the 
names of all who refused to conform to this agreement. 

General Gage issued a proclamation denouncing this 
act, and threatening punishment; but his threats were 
disregarded. 

On the 4th of S<Mtember, 1774, the continental congress 
assembled at Philadelphia. Peyton Randolph, of V irg*> 
nia, w r as chosen president, and Charles Thompson, secret 
tary. It was then determined that each colony should 
have one vote ; and that their proceedings, except such 
as they might determine to publish, should be kept secret. 

Resolutions were passed approving the conduct of the 
people of Massachusetts in resisting the encroachments 
of arbitrary power, 4 and trusting that the effect of the 
united efforts of North America in their behalf, would 
carry such conviction to the British nation of the unwise, 
unjust, and ruinous policy of the present administration, 
as quickly to introduce better men, and wiser measures.’ 
Contributions from all the colonies, for supplying the 
necessities, and relieving the distresses of the Boston 
people, were also resolved on. Resolutions against the 
importation and use of British goods, and forbidding ex- 
ports to Great Britain, Ireland, and the West Indies, were 
also passed ; and, notwithstanding their want of legal 
sanction, they were strictly obeyed by the people. 

A Declaration of Rights was also voted, stating the 
precise ground taken by the colonies, in the contest ; and 
asserting rights which had not been maintained at its 
commencement. 

The congress also voted several addresses : one to the 
people of Great Britain; another to the inhabitants of 
Canada; and a third to the American people ; and a peti- 
tion to the king The state papers, emanating from this 

What, was done when the rough drafts of the laws, subverting the 
charter of Massachusetts, were received 1 — What was done by the go- 
vernor ?— Were his threats regarded ?— When did the first continental 
congress assemble 1 — Who were the officers "—What resolutions were 
passed 1 — For what purpose were contributions resolved on ? — What 
other resolutions were passed ?— What was stated in the Declaration o. 
Bights!- -To whom were addresses voted ) 


PROCEEDINGS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 


139 


congress, have been pronounced, by competent authority, 
*o be master-pieces of political wisdom, dignity, and 
moral courage. The Earl of Chatham compared them 
with the celebrated writings of Greece and Rome of a 
similar character, and gave them the preference. They 
weie read and admired in every part of Europe; and 
enlisted the friends of liberty throughout the civilised 
world, in the cause of American liberty. 

In America they were received with more intense inte- 
rest; and their immediate effect was to rouse every friend 
of the common cause to exertion. The whole country 
resounded with the din of martial preparation. Compa- 
nies of volunteers were organised in every city and village. 
Munitions of war were treasured up and concealed from 
the eyes of the myrmidons of government ; contributions 
of money, ammunition, and provisions were cheerfully 
made, and persons of every age and rank were roused 
into the liveliest enthusiasm in the sacred cause of liberty 

When General Gage attempted to introduce the new 
system of government in Massachusetts, he found himself 
unable to feffect his object. The new councillors, appoint- 
ed by the crown, were compelled to resign their offices, 
by threats of popular violence; and the judicial proceed- 
ings were prevented by the crowd of people, who filled 
the court-house, and declared their determination to sub- 
mit to none but the ancient laws and usages of the 
country. 

Gage, upon this demonstration of popular feeling, 
raised fortifications on Boston Neck; and, seizing the 
ammunition and stores, contained in the provincial arsenal 
and magazines, at Cambridge and Charlestown, conveyed 
them to Boston. The people were with difficulty restrain- 
ed from attempting their recovery by force ; and in New 
Hampshire and Rhode Island the powder, belonging to 
the government, was seized by the people. 

In the mean time, the parliament of Great Britain was 
apprised of the proceedings of the colonists ; and severe 
censure was passed upon them in the king’s speech and 
the addresses in answer to him. Lord Chatham, then in 
the decline of life, after demonstrating the impossibility 
of subjugating America, brought forward a bill for com- 

What is said of these state papers?— How were they received in 
imcrica ?— What was done by the people ?— In what manner was Gene- 
ral Gage opposed in Massachusetts ?— What measures did he conse- 
quently adopt?— What seizures were made in Rhode Island and New 
Hampshire?- -What was done bv parliament ?— By Lord Chatham? 


40 


APPROACH OF WAR. 


posing all difficulties and disputes, whicl was promptly 
and decisively rejected. A bill was then passed for 
restraining the trade and commerce of the New England 
provinces, and prohibiting them from carrying on the 
fisheries on the banks of Newfoundland. While this bill 
was pending, Lord North suddenly brought forward what 
he considered a conciliatory measure. It proposed, that 
parliament should forbear to tax any colony, which should 
tax itself in such a sum as would be perfectly satisfactory. 
Its obvious design to separate the colonies from each 
other, caused it to be received by them with universal 
scorn and derision. 

When the bill restraining the trade of New England 
had passed, information was received, that the middle and 
southern colonies were supporting their northern friends 
in every measure of opposition. In consequence of this 
intelligence, the same restrictions were extended, by a 
second bill, to New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Maryland, 
Virginia, South Carolina, and Delaware. New York and 
North Carolina escaped, on the ground of their supposed 
dissent from the opposition. 

The reception of these laws in America seems to have 
convinced the people that there was no hope of redress 
by peaceful or constitutional measures. Their addresses, 
remonstrances, and petitions, had been treated with con- 
tempt; and w r hen they had hoped for a considerate hear- 
ing of their defence, they had only received a fresh accu- 
mulation of wrongs and insults. All now looked forward 
to a fearful contest. The terrible calm that precedes a 
storm, settled darkly over the continent, and thunders of 
vengeance muttered in the distance. The crisis was at 
hand. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

COMMENCEMENT OF THE REVOLUTIONARY W r AR. 

It seems to have been the determination of the people 
of New England, that whenever actual hostilities should 

What bill was then passed 1 — What bill was brought forward by Lord 
North'!— How was it received in America'?— To what states were the 
commercial restrictions extended ?— What states escaped, and <>n whal 
ground 1 — What was the effect of the reception of these laws in Ameri 
ca 1 — What was the determination of the people of New England » 


AFFAIR AT LEXINGTON. 


14.1 



Fight at Coucurd Biidge. 


commence, the royal party should be the aggressors. 
With their habitual reverence for law and justice, they 
resolved to place their adversaries in the wrong, and to 
keep the right on their own side. It was equally their de- 
termination to repel with firmness the first hostile attack 
which should be made. An occasion was soon furnished 
in which these principles of action were put to the test. 

On the evening preceding the 19th of April, 1775, 
General Gage detached Lieutenant Colonel Smith and 
Major Pitcairn, with 800 grenadiers and light infantry, to 
destroy some military stores which had been collected at 
Concord, about eighteen miles from Boston. Information 
of this movement was sent into the country by Dr. War- 
ren, and the whole surrounding region was soon in arms, 
and marching, in small parties, towards the scene of action. 

When the British troops reached Lexington, about five 
o’clock in the morning, a small body of militia was pa- 
raded in front of the meeting house. Major Pitcairn, who 
led the van, rode up, calling out, ‘ Disperse, rebels, dis- 
perse.’ His soldiers rushed forward, with loud huzzas, 
and commenced a scattering fire. This was soon followed 
by a general discharge, which continued until the militia 
retreated. Eight men were killed, and a considerable 
number wounded. The main body new proceeded to 
Concord and destroyed the stores. 

The British commander then attempted to cut off the 
approach of the Americans from the neighbouring towns, 

For what purpose were British troops sent to Concord 1 — What took 
olace at Lexington ? 


142 


RETREAT FROM CONCORD. 


by destroying or occupying the bridges. A party was 
sent to the south bridge and tore it up. Another force 
was sent to the north bridge to guard it, and being attacked 
by the Americans, who were desirous of keeping oper 
the communication with the town, a smart action took 
place, which terminated in the retreat of the British, after 
the loss of several killed and wounded, to the centre of 
the town. After hastily burying their dead in the public 
square, they recommenced their march, or rather their, 
flight, towards Boston. At the sound of the alarm guns, 
and the ringing of the church bells, the people had hastily 
armed themselves, and mustered in such numbers, that 
the British found themselves surrounded on all sides by 
enemies, firing upon them in detached scouting parties, 
from every covert they could find. ‘ Every paten of trees, 
every rock, every stream of w r ater, every building, every 
stone wall, was lined with an unintermitted fire.’ 

At Lexington they were partially relieved by a reinforce- 
ment of 900 men, with two field pieces, commanded by 
Lord Percy. After resting under protection of this strong 
party for half an hour, the British resumed their march 
under a continued and heavy fire of the Americans. Near 
100 men fell in the retreat; a considerable number were 
made prisoners ; a round or two of ammunition only re- 
mained : and it was not till late in the evening that the 
exhausted remnant of the British reached the heights of 
Charlestown. Here they received an additional rein- 
forcement from Boston, who protected them during the 
night; and before the close of tne next day the royal army • 
was formally besieged in Boston.* 

This, the first battle of the revolution, was important, 
not only on account of its placing the parties in an attitude 
of open hostility, but also from its moral influence on the 
spirit and subsequent proceedings of the colonies. It fully 
demonstrated the efficiency of the provincial troops, when 
acting against regulars, and the fatal precision of their 
marksmen. It secured the position which they had been 
so anxious to take in the outset, as the party aggrieved 
and attacked, acting entirely on the defensive. They had 
been careful not to give the first fire at Concord, even 
after the affair at Lexington, so anxious were the leaders 

What took place at Concord?— What obliged the British to retreat?— 
Describe the retreat.— What was their loss ?— Why was this battle im 
ixirtani ? 


* Everett. 


CAPTURE OF CROWN POINT AND TICONDEROGA. 143 


to cover their proceedings with the letter of the law 
The provincial congress even took pains to send letters 
and depositions to their agents in England, establishing 
this point. 

Having thus entrenched their position -with law and 
justice, the congress prepared to defend it with the whole 
available force of the country. They immediately passed 
resolutions for raising an army of 30,000 men in New 
England. A considerable part of these levies was soon 
added to the besieging army which surrounded Boston; 
and General Gage became seriously alarmed for the safety 
of his garrison. 

Meantime a small force was raised in Connecticut, and 
marched to Castleton, where they were met by Colonels 
Ethan Allen and Benedict Arnold, with an additional 
force; and, under their command, proceeded towards the 
fortress of Ticonderoga. They reached Lake Champlain 
in the night of the 9th of May. With a detachment of 83 
men, Allen and Arnold crossed the lake, and succeeded 
in surprising and capturing the fort without firing a gun. 
Colonel Warren was then sent off with a small party, and 
took possession of Crown Point, which was garrisoned 
only by a sergeant and twelve men. At both these places 
a considerable amount of cannon and military stores were 
taken. 

While these events were passing, Generals Howe, Bur- 
goyne, and Clinton arrived at Boston ; and, soon after, 
General Gage sent forth a proclamation, declaring martial 
law to be in force; and offering pardon to all who would 
submit to the king, excepting Samuel Adams and John 
Hancock. 

In Virginia, the royal governor, Lord Dunmore, seized 
some powder belonging to the colony, and conveyed it on 
board an armed vessel, lying in the harbour of Williams- 
burg. The irritation caused by this measure was so 
great, that the governor was soon compelled to retire and 
take refuge on board the Fowey man-of-war ; and thus 
terminated for ever the royal government in that colony. 
A similar result took place in South Carolina, in conse- 
quence of the royal governor beinpr detected in tampering 
with the Indians. In North Carolina, also, the governor, 
having made hostile preparations, was compelled to seek 
What wag done by congress ?— What is said of Gage 7 — Describe the 
lakingof Ticonderoga and Crown Point.— Who now arrived in Boston ?— 
What was proclaimed bj General Gage?— What took place in Vir- 
ginia 7 — In South Carclisa ?— In North Carolina! 


144 


WASHINGTON COMMANDER IN CHIEF. 


safety on board a sloop of war in Cape Fear river. The 
other colonies were thus rapidly assuming a position not 
less warlike than that of New England. 

On the 10th of May, the continental congress assen- 
bled at Philadelphia. Addresses were voted to the inha- 
bitants of Great Britain, to the people of Canada, and to 
the assembly of Jamaica, and a second petition to the 
king. Congress next voted that 20,000 men should be 
immediately equipped, and proceeded to organise the 
higher departments of the army. Geofge Washington, 
then a delegate from Virginia, was unanimously chosen 
commander in chief; and accepted the appointment with 
his characteristic modesty and dignity. Bills of credit 
were issued for three millions of dollars, to defray the 
expenses of the war, and the United Colonies were 
pledged for their redemption. 

Intelligence respecting the movements of the British 
»rmy in Boston having. Ted to the suspicion that General 
Gage designed to penetrate into the country, it was deter- 
mined to fortify Dorchester Neck and Bunker’s Hill. A 
detachment of 1000 men being ordered for the latter ser- 
vice, under the command of Colonel Prescott, by some 
mistake took possession of Breed’s Hill, an eminence 
much nearer to Boston than Bunker’s, and completely 
commanding the town. Moving silently to this point, on 
the evening of the 16th of June, they reached it unob- 
served, ana proceeded to throw up an intrenchment of 
eight rods square, during the night. At break of day. 
their operations being discovered by the commander of 
the armed ship Lively, then lying in the harbour, a brisk 
cannonade from the ship was commenced. A battery 
of six guns was soon after opened upon them from 
Copp’s Hill, in Boston, directly opposite Breed’s. Un- 
daunted by the constant shower of shot and bombs which 
was poured upon them, the provincial troops laboured 
indefatigably upon their works, until they had extended 
a breast-work from the east side of the redoubt to the 
bottom of the hill, towards Mystic river. 

General Gage deeming it absolutely necessary to dis- 
lodge the Americans from this commanding eminence, 
detached Major General Howe, and Brigadier General 

When did congress assemb’e at Philadelphia?— What addresses did 
they vote 1— What men and money ?— Who was appointed commander 
in chief?— What occasioned the fortifying of Breed’s Hill ?— When was 
it fortified ' l — What took place in the morning?— How far were the 
works extended ? 


RVTTLE OF BREED'S HILL. 


145 



Buttle of Breed’* Hill. 


Pigot, about noon, with ten companies of grenadiers, . 
,en of light infantry, and a body of artillery, to perform 
that service. They landed at iVloreton’s Point, but find 
ing the Americans did not desert their intrenchments, a9< 
they had expected, they awaited the arrival of a reinforce* 
ment from Boston. Meantime the provincials also re- 
ceived a fresh accession of troops, under the command of 
Generals Warren and Pomeroy; and made a further 
addition to their defences by pulling up some post and 
rail fences, placing them in parallel lines, and filling up 
the intervening space with new mown hay. 

The British troops, being now reinforced, marched to 
the attack in two lines. It was commenced by a heavy 
discharge of field pieces and howitzers, the troops advanc- 
ing slowly to allow time for the aitillery to produce effect 
on the works. While they were advancing, orders were 
given to set fire to the village of Charlestown, which was 
soon enveloped in flames. This added, in no small de- 
gree, to the terror and sublimity of the spectacle, which 
was contemplated by thousands of interested spectators, 
assembled on the surrounding heights, and the roofs of 
Duildings in Boston, awaiting in breathless expectation 
the issue of the contest. 

The Americans permitted the enemy to approach within 


What force was sent to dislodge the Americans ?— Under what 
generals ?— After landing, what did they wait for ?— Who reinforced the 
Americans?— How did they extend their works?— Describe the advance 
of the enemy.— What town was burnt ?— Who were the spectators of 
the battle? 

13 


46 


RESULTS OF THE BATTLE. 


less tnan one hundred yards of their works, unmolested, 
and then poured in upon them such a deadly fire of mu» 
ketry, that the British line was broken, and driven towards 
the landing piano in disorder. The exertions of the of- 
ficers, in rallying the troops, were successful ; and they 
were again led on to the charge.' But another equally 
destructive fire of the Americans proved as effectual as 
the first ; and the troops, a second time, retreated in con- 
fusion. General Clinton, now an iving from Boston, aided 
General Howe, and the other officers, in restoring order, 
and the troops were, a third time, reluctantly led on to 
the attack. But the powder of the Americans was now 
■nearly exhausted ; and some of the British cannon haa 
been brought into such a position as to rake the inside of 
the breast-work from end to end. The fire from the ships, 
batteries, and field artillery was redoubled ; and, by thus 
^attacking it on three sides at once, the British finally suc- 
ceeded in carrying the redoubt at the point of the bayonet. 
The provincials, however, made an obstinate resistance, 
even after a retreat was ordered ; defending themselves 
with the butt end of their muskets, and disputing the 
ground, inch by inch. 

When the redoubt on the hill was lost, the breast-work 
on the left, which had been defended with similar firm- 
cess against the light infantry, was also necessarily 
abandoned. The provincials now retreated over Charles- 
town Neck, with but trifling loss, although they were 
raked by the guns of the Glasgow man of war, and two 
floating batteries. 

The British felt that this was a victory by no means to 
be boasied of. Their force was 3000 men; and their 
killed and wounded amounted to 1054. The American 
force was but 1500, and they lost, in killed and wounded, 
453. Their chief regret was for the loss of General 
Warren, an ardent patriot, and highly poDular officer 
who fell in the engagement. 

The British kept possession of Breed’s Hill, and after 
wards seized and fortified Bunker’s ; which secured tc 
them the peninsula of Charlestown ; but the provincials., 
by fortifying Prospect Hill, held their enemies as closely 
besieged as before. 

The courage displayed in the battle of Breed’s Hill 

Describe the first onset.— The second.— 1 Tne third.— What, was irta 
result ?— What were the force and the loss on each side?— What events 
Allowed the battle ? 


MKOE OF BOSTON 


147 



Washington compelling the British to evacuate Boston. 


raised the spirits of the colonists, and made them ready 
to dare any dangers. They believed that intrepidity, and 
dexterity in the use of fire arms, would supply thoir de- 
ficiency of discipline. But in this they were mistaken 
and subsequent events convinced them of the error. 

In July, General Washington took command of the 
troops intrenched round Boston, and proceeded to inspect 
and review them. He found the army, consisting of 
14,000 men, animated with great zeal, and prepared to 
follow him in the most arduous undertakings; but he 
soon discovered that they were unacquainted with sub- 
ordination, and strangers to military discipline. The 
supply of arms and ammunition was scanty, the troops 
being without bayonets, and having but nine rounds apiece 
of cartridges. 

These difficulties were in a great measure overcome by 
the superior talents and perseverance of Washington. He 
formed the soldiers into brigades and accustomed them 
to obedience. He requested congress to appoint a com- 
missary general, a quartermaster general, and a paymaster 
general ; a number of men were instructed in the manage- 
ment of artillery, and the army was soon completely or- 
ganised and fit for service. 

The troops were now regularly encamped round Boston ; 
and occupied a space of ground nearly twelve miles in 
length. The English had strong intrenchments on Bun- 

What was its moral effect on the Americans'?— When did Washington 
join the army? — In what condition did he find it ? — How did he remedy 
its deficiexices ? — Where were the Americans encamped ) 


148 


BOSTON EVACUATED. 


ker’s Hill and Roxbury Neck; and were defended by 
floating batteries in the Mystic river, and^a ship of war 
lying between Boston and Charlestown. The respective 
torces being thus disposed, the siege of Boston continued 
until the succeeding spring. 

In consequence of orders from the British ministry to 
destroy the sea-ports of the rebellious colonies, four ships, 
under the command of Captain Mowatt, were despatched 
to Falmouth, (now Portland,) in Maine, in the month oi 
October ; and, after offering disgraceful terms of sub- 
mission to the inhabitants, which of course were rejected, 
he commenced a bombardment and speedily reduced the 
town to ashes. This unnecessary and cruel act of aggres- 
sion only served still further to exasperate the colonies 
against the mother country. 

In March, 1776, General Washington determined on 
forcing the British to evacuate Boston. Having opened 
his batteries and commenced a brisk cannonade on the 
opposite side of the city, he succeeded in occupying Dor- 
chester Heights, on the evening of the 4th, and throwing 
up a fortification before morning. General Howe, who 
had succeeded General Gage in the chief command, on 
discovering that this position was occupied, saw the ne- 
cessity of dislodging the Americans or instantly abandon- • 
ing the place. He prepared for a vigorous attack on the 
works, but was prevented from landing his forces which 
had embarked in boats, by the occurrence of a tremendous 
storm. Nothing remained, therefore, but to evacuate the 
place. 

The British were not annoyed in their retreat, as they 
might thus have been provoked to burn the town ; a loss 
which it would have required years of profitable industry 
to repair. For this, ana some other reasons, they were 
allowed to embark at their leisure, and take with them 
as many of the adherents to the royal cause, with their 
effects, as chose to accompany them. On the 17th of 
March their fleet sailed for Halifax. The American army, 
under Washington, hastened towards New York, whither 
they supposed the English were gone. 

Where were the English forces 1 — Describe the affair of Falmouth.— 
What was determinecSBy Washington in March, 1776/?- -What heights 
did he occupy 1 — What was done by General Howe ?— Why were the 
British permitted to escape without loss' 1 — Whither did the ismerieanfl 
proceed ?— Why ? 


CAPTURE OF FORTS ST. JOHN AND CHAMBLEE. 149 


CHAPTER XXV. 

EXPEDITION AGAINST CANADA. 

lr was justly considered by congress an important 
point to secure the co-operation of the Canadians in their 
attempts to throw off the yoke of Great Britain. After 
endeavouring to give them a favourable disposition by 
means of addresses disseminated among them, callin'? 
upon them to aid in the cause of liberty, it was determine! 
to complete the work by siezing upon the fortresses in 
the hands of the British government troops, and the 
raising the standard of the states over the conquered pro- 
vince. The project was feasible and only miscarried in 
consequence of certain untoward events in carrying it into 
effect. 

Two expeditions were sent off in September, 1775; one 
under Colonel Arnold, which was to leave the camp at 
Roxbury, embark at Newbury for the Kennebec river, 
and then proceed across the wilderness of Maine to Que- 
oec. The other, undetoGeneral Schuyler, was to reduce 
the other fortresses, take Montreal and join Arnold at 
Quebec. 

After an ineffectual attack with 1000 men on Fort St 
John, situated on the river Sorel, Schuyler was taken ill 
and returned to Albany. General Montgomery succeeded 
him in the command, and captured Fort St. John. Fort 
Chaniblei fell about the same time, and Montgomery 
received the surrender of Montreal, from which Governor 
Carleton succeeded in escaping down the river to Quebec. 

Meantime Arnold had succeeded in penetrating through 
the forests of Maine, and appeared before Quebec on the 
9th of November. His imprudence in entrusting a letter 
for General Schuyler to an Indian, whom he had captured 
in the woods, and his foolish display of his troops on 
their arrival, had put completely on their guard the gar- 
rison of a fortress which could only be taken by surprise, 
since it is as strong as Gibraltar. 

Montgomery dia not join him, till the 1st of December, 
and then their united forces were less numerous than the 
British garrison. 

What province did congress endeavour to gain 1 — How 1 — What ex- 
peditions were sent oat?— What forts were taken ?— When did Arnold 
reach Quebec 1 — When did Montgomery join him } 


SIEGE OF QUEBEC. 


.50 

The Americans suffered under the further disadvantage 
of illness, bad clothing and worse discipline, and the ill 
will of the inhabitants, caused by the misconduct of the 
soldiery. After attempting to summon the garrison to 
surrender, and having his flag of truce fired on, Mont- 
gomery resolved upon an assault, which was made on the 
morning of the 31st of December. 

About four o’clock in the morning, in the midst of a 
violent storm of snow, two feints and two real attacks 
Were simultaneously made. The real attacks were con- 
ducted by Montgomery and Arnold. Montgomery ad- 
vancing at the head of about two hundred men, fell by 
the first discharge of grape shot from the works. Several 
of his best officers being killed, his division retreated, 
Arnold at the head of about three hundred men, in a dif- 
ferent quarter, maintained a fierce and obstinate conflict 
for some time ; but was at last wounded and repulsed, 
leaving many of his men in the hands of the enemy. The 
death of Montgomery was the subject of much regret, as 
he had been universally loved and esteemed. On as- 
sembling, after the assault, so large a number had been 
killed or taken prisoners, that the provincials could not 
muster many more than four hundred effective men, who 
chose Arnold for their commander ; and in the hope of 
receiving reinforcements, resolved to remain in the vicinity 
of Quebec. 

Sir Guy Carleton acquired much honour, not only by 
his gallant defence of the city, but also, by the humanity 
with which he treated all his prisoners. The sick and 
wounded, he caused to be taken care of, and permitted 
them, when recovered, to return to their homes unmo- 
lested. The Americans were not ignorant of their own 
'nferiority in point of numbers to the garrison, and were 
not without apprehensions of being attacked ; but although 
the garrison was three times more numerous than the 
besieging army, it was of such a mixed and precarious 
character, that Carleton did not deem it prudent to march 
out against his enemy. 

Arnold continued the siege till May, when General 
Thomas arriving took the command. The river soon 
after opened and the arrival of a fleet with reinforcements 
from England compelled the Americans to raise the siege 

When was an assault made on Quebec ' What was the result 7— 
Who fell 1 — What is said of Governor Carleton 1 — How long was the 
liege continued ? -How was the city relieved 1 


ATTACK ON FORT CHARLESTON. 


151 


and abandon the province. This expedition cost much 
suffering and many valuable lives, and produced no 
advantage to the American cause. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

CAMPAIGN OF 1776. 

This spring of 1776 opened with very little prospect 
of reconciliation between Great Britain and her colonies. 
No answ r er was returned to the petition of congress to 
the king : but intelligence was received that the British 
had made treaties with the landgrave of Hesse Cassel, 
and other petty German sovereignties, and hired from 
them about 17,000 mercenary troops, for the service of 
the crown in America. These troops, known among the 
colonists by the general name of Hessians, were much 
dreaded, until after a few thousand of them had been 
killed or made prisoners. It w r as also understood, that, 
in addition to these men, 25,000 British soldiers would 
be sent over. A part of this force was said to be destined 
for Charleston, in South Carolina. 

Active preparations were made by the Carolinians for 
their reception ; and when, early in June, the armament, 
consisting of between 40 and 50 vessels, under the com- 
mand of Sir Peter Parker and Earl Cornwallis, made its 
appearance off Charleston, the place was in a tolerable 
state of defence. 

The main dependance of the Americans was on a fort 
on Sullivan’s island, which was defended by Colonel 
Moultrie with 344 regular troops and some militia. Some 
Of the British troops were landed on a neighbouring island, 
tmd on the 28th of June 10 of the ships of w r ar com- 
menced an attack on the fort, which lasted with unabated 
fury from 11 o’clock in the forenoon till 7 in the evening, 
and finally terminated in the complete repulse of the 
British. In a few days the whole neet, witn. the tioops 
on board, sailed for New York. 

What was the state of affairs in the spring of 1776 l- What sort of 
fxoops were obtained by the English government fir the service in 
America 1 — For what place were a part of these troops destined ?— With 
what force did the British appear off Charleston?— What was the point 
of attack ! — What was the result ? 


52 THE BRITISH DRIVEN FROM CHARLESTON. 



Attack on Fort Moultrie. 


In this obstinate engagement the Americans fought with 
great gallantry, and the loss of the British was very 
severe. In the course of the engagement, the fla^-staff 
of the fort was shot away ; but Sergeant Jasper leaped 
down upon the beach, snatched up the flag, fastened it to 
a sponge-staff, and while the ships were incessantly di- 
recting their broadsides upon the fort, he mounted the 
merlon and deliberately replaced the flag. Next day, 
President Rutledge presented him with a sword, as a tes- 
timony of respect for his distinguished valour. Colonel 
Moultrie and the officers and troops on Sullivan’s island, 
received the thanks of their country for their bravery ; and 
in honour of the gallant commander the fort was named 
Fort Moultrie. 

The failure of the attack on Charleston was of great 
importance to the American cause, and contributed much 
to the establishment of the popular government. The 
friends of congress triumphed ; the diffident became bold ; 
and many of the tories abandoned their party and attached 
themselves to the cause of American liberty. The brave 
defence of Fort Moultrie saved the southern states from 
the horrors of war for several years. 

Intelligence of the rejection of their second petition, 
and of the cold indifference observed towards Mr. Penn, 
the provincial agent, by the British government, had 
reached congress in November, 1775, and awakened a 

What is related of Sergeant Jasper 1 — How was he rewarded Whal 
name was given to the fort? — What were the effects of this victory 1 — 
What news was received from England 1 — What was the effect of this 
intelligence? 


DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE. 153 

6trong sensation throughout the provinces. It showed 
the colonists in what light their conduct was viewed by 
the British cabinet, and what they had to expect from the 
parent state. It was clear enough now, that there was 
no medium between unconditional submission and abso- 
lute independence. The colonists saw that they must 
either abandon every thing for which they had been 
hitherto contending, or assert their freedom by force of 
arms; and many of them were struck with the incon- 
gruity of professing allegiance to a power which their 
martial battalions were opposing in the field. 

Independence, which, in the earlier stages of the contest, 
had been casually and obliquely hinted, was now made 
\ topic of public discussion. At first it alarmed timid 
and moderate men, who had a glimpse of the calamitous 
scenes which such a course would open before them. 
But the partisans of independence were bold and inde- 
fatigable ; they laboured incessantly in rendering the 
subject familiar to the popular ear and mind ; the number of 
their adherents daily increased ; and many, who had been 
hostile to a separation from Britain, became friendly to 
that measure, or ceased to oppose it. They justly thought 
circumstances so desperate, that matters could not be 
rendered worse by the attempt, and success might be 
beneficial. 

At that time, Thomas Paine, an Englishman, who had 
recently arrived in America, published a pamphlet, 
under the title of ‘ Common Sense,’ which had a prodi- 
gious influence in promoting the cause of independence ; 
it was widely circulated and universally read. Although 
Paine was a man of no learning, and of very little know- 
ledge, yet he had a shrewd understanding, and a confident 
and popular manner of writing, to which cause the extra- 
ordinary effect of his pamphlet on the public mind may 
be traced. 

The subject of a declaration of independence having 
been discussed in a variety of ways in the different pro- 
vinces ; having, in several of them, met with more or 
ess opposition ; and many of the members of congress 
having received instructions on the point, from their con- 
stituents, it was solemnly taken into consideration by that 
body, in the month of June, and discussed with closed 

What, were now the sentiments of a large pan of the colonists?— 
How did the friends of independence operate on the public irind ?— 
What writer was distinguished for his boldness and success? — When 
was the subject of independence taken up in congress ? 


I5 A ARRIVAL OF THE BRITISH AT NEW FORK. 

doors, m a very animated manner. The debate was as 
animated and earnest as it was momentous. The friends 
of the measure, however, finally prevailed. The declara- 
tion of independence* passed; and, on the fourth of 
july, 1776, the members having severally affixed their 
signatures to the document, it was publicly proclaimed to 
the people from the door of the state house, in Philadel- 
phia, and received with shouts of gratulation, and the 
ringing of bells, and firing of cannon — tokens of rejoicing, 
which, according to the celebrated prediction of John 
Adams, have been annually repeated to the present day. 
The hall in which the continential congress was then 
assembled, was thenceforward called Independence Hall ; 
and the public square, in which Americans first assembled 
to hear the charter of their freedom read, still retains the 
name of Independence Square. 

After the declaration of independence, the Americans 
nad to contend with important difficulties in support- 
ing their pretensions. The great contest was but just 
begun. 

It has already been stated that, at the close of the siege 
of Boston, General Howe proceeded to Halifax, and 
General Washington towards New York, where he soob 
arrived with his army. In that city the British interest- 
had been more powerful than in any other place in the 
provinces, and the struggle between the friends of British 
domination, and of American freedom, had been more 
doubtful than in any other quarter. But by superior num- 
bers, and more daring activity, the adherents of congress 
had gained the ascendancy. On his arrival in the city, 
Washington endeavoured to put it in a state of defence; 
and as the British, by means of their fleet, had the com- 
mand of the waters, he attempted to obstruct the navi- 
gation of the East and North fiivers, by sinking vessels 
in the channels. He also raised fortifications at New 
York, and on Long Island; and made every preparation 
in his power for giving the British army a vigorous 
reception. 

General How r e remained some time at Halifax ; but, 
after the recovery of his troops from the fatigue and sick* 

VVhen was the declaration signed and proclaimed 7— What city had 
Washington to defend, after relieving Boston 7— How did he prepare loi 
the reception of the British 7 


* See Appendix 


ARRIVAL OF LORD HOWE AT NEW YORE. 


15h 



ness occasioned by the siege of Boston, he embarked, 
sailed to the southward, and on the 2d of July landed, 
without opposition, on Staten Island, which lies on the 
coast of New Jersey, and is separated from Long Island 
by a channel called the Narrows. His army consisted of 
9()00 men, and his brother, Lord Howe, commander of 
the British fleet, who had touched at Halifax, expecting 
to find him there, arrived soon afterwards, with a rein- 
forcement of about 20,000 men from Britain. Thus 
General Howe had the command of nearly 30,000 troops, 
for the purpose of subjugating the American colonies ; 
a more formidable force than had ever before visited these 
shores. General Washington was ill prepared to meet 
such a powerful army. His force consisted of about 
3000 men, many of whom were ill armed, and about 
2000 without any arms at ail ; but new levies were daily 
coming in. 

Soon after his appearance off the coast, Lord Howe 
sent a letter to the American commander in chief, ad- 
dressed to 4 George Washington, Esq.;’ but the general 
refused to open it, as the address was not in a style cor- 
responding to the dignity of the situation which he held. 
Another letter was sent to 4 George Washington, &c. &c. 
See. but this also was refused. 4 It did not acknowledge,’ 
fie said, 4 the public character with which he was invested 

When did General Howe laud on Staten Island ?— What was ni> 
ore.e 1— Who commanded the fleet?— What was Washington’s force 1-- 
ia ate the affair of the letter. 


150 


DESCENT UPON LONG ISLAND. 


by the congress, and in no other character would he have 
any intercourse with his lordship.’ 

The communication, however, to which these letters 
rave rise, afforded the British an opportunity of exerting 
themselves in order to effect a reconciliation. With this 
view, the American general was informed that Lord 
Howe was invested with full powers to receive the sub- 
mission of the colonists, and to reinstate them in the 
favour of their lawful sovereign; but Washington de- 
clared that these powers appeared to consist in nothing 
but granting pardons ; and that as the provincials, in de- 
fending their rights, had been guilty of no crime, they 
required no forgiveness. 

Both sides, therefore, prepared to terminate their dis- 
putes by an appeal to arms ; and hostilities began as soon 
as the English troops were collected at their appointed 
stations, xhe character of the forces which were now 
about to engage was very different. The British troops 
were numerous, regularly disciplined, and accustomed to 
military operations"; while the Americans were inferior in 
numbers, and inexperienced, newly embodied, and not 
well provided with artillery and ammunition. 

Washington marked the condition of his army with 
very great concern. It amounted to less than 18,000 
effective men; while that of the English was nearly 
HO, 000 strong. As the American government had no 
established revenue, and as the sources of their con> 
merce were completely dried up, the difficulties which 
the general had to encounter were such as no human 
ability and perseverance could easily surmount. 

Notwithstanding these difficulties, he maintained his 
positions, and availed himself of every circumstance 
which might encourage his troops or improve their dis- 
cipline. 

In the month of August, 1776, the English made a 
descent upon Long Island, with 40 pieces of cannon, and 
under cover of their ships. On a peninsula, formed by 
die East River and Gowanus Cove, and constituting a 
part of the same island, was General Putnam, strongly 
fortified, and awaiting with his detachment the approach 
of the king’s troops. Between the armies was a range 

Relate the affair of the pardons. — What aid both sides now prepare 
for?— What was the relative character of the British and of the Ame- 
rican troops 7— What difficulties had Washington to encounter 7— What 
movement was made by the British in August 7 — Where was General 
Putnam stationed ? 


.DEFEAT ON LONG ISLAND. 


1 5 « 

of lulls, the principal pass through which was near a 
place called Flatbush. At this place the Hessians, form- 
ing the centre of the royalists, took their station. The left 
wmg, under the orders of General Grant, was close upon 
the shore ; and the right, commanded by General Clinton, 
Earl Percy, and Lord Cornwallis, and corrtprehending 
the chief strength of the British forces, approached the 
opposite coast of Flat Land. General Putnam had di- 
rected that all the passes should be secured by strong 
detachments of the provincial troops. The orders to this 
purpose, though not disobeyed, were not complied with to 
the extent that the general required ; and one road through 
the hills, of the utmost importance, was entirely neglect- 
ed — an oversight which was speedily communicated to 
the British, and which they were too wise not to improve 
to their advantage. 

On the evening of the 26 th, Generals Howe and Clin- 
ton drew off the right wing of the English army, in order 
to gain the heights. Nearly about daybreak, he reached 
the pass undiscovered by the Americans, and immediately 
took possession of it. The detachment under Lord Percy 
followed ; and when the day appeared, the royalists 
advanced into the level country between the hills and 
Brooklyn, a village situated on the pqninsula where the 
Americans were encamped. 

Without loss of time, Howe and Clinton fell upon the 
rear of the provincials, and the Hessians attacking them 
in front at the same instant, neither valour nor skill could 
save them from a defeat. Inspirited, however, by their 
generals, and by the presence of Washington, they con- 
tinued the engagement for a while, and fought with the 
bravery of men whom the love of freedom animates tr 
deeds of heroism; but, pressed by superior numbers, anc 
thrown into confusion, they gave way on every side, ant 
fled precipitately to the woods. 

Nor was this the only part of the army which suffered 
the right wing, which opposed General Grant, experiencec 
a similar fate. They fought braVely, and maintained theii 
ground till informed of the defeat of the left wing, when 
they retreated in confusion ; and, in order to avoid the 
enemy, who where far advanced on their rear, the greater 

Where were the Hessians posted?— The British left and right wings? 
— What orders had Putnam given? — What was the consequence of their 
being neglected 7 — What was done on the evening of the 26th?— What 
was done by the royalists at daybreak ?— What was effected by Howe 
and Clinton ?— What was the fate of the American right wing 7 

14 


158 


RETREAT FROM LONG ISLAND. 


part of them attempted to escape along the dike of a 
mill-dam, and through a marsh, where many of them 
perished ; but a remnant regained the camp. Of a regi- 
ment consisting of young gentlemen from Maryland, the 
greater part was cut in pieces, and not one of those who 
survived escaped without a wound. 

The British soldiers behaved with their usual courage, 
nd it was with difficulty that they were restrained from 
instantly attacking the American camp ; but General 
Howe, who always exercised a laudable care of the lives 
of his men, checked their impetuosity ; believing that, 
without any great loss, he could compel the Americans 
to surrender, or to evacuate their camp. 

On that disastrous day, the Americans lost 2000 men 
in killed, wounded, and prisoners ; among the latter were 
Generals Sullivan, Wooahull, and Lord Stirling. They 
also lost 6 pieces of artillery. The acknowledged British 
loss was 21 officers, and 346 privates, killed, wounded, 
and taken. 

A retreat from Long Island now became absolutely 
necessary ; and it was effected on the 30th of August, 
without the loss of a man. 

After the evacuation of Long Island by the Americans 
proposals for an accommodation were made by Lord Howe. 
But as his lordship was not authorised to treat with con- 
gress as a legal assembly, he invited such of its members 
as were desirous of peace to a private conference. To 
this invitation the congress replied that, as they were the 
representatives of the free and independent states of 
America, it was not possible for them to send any of their 
number to confer with the English commanders, in their 
individual capacity ; but that, as it was exceedingly tc 
be wished that an accommodation should take place, on 
reasonable terms, they would direct a committee to receive 
tire proposals of the British government. Accordingly, 
they nominated for this purpose, Dr. Franklin, Mr. John 
Adams, and Mr. Rutledge, all zealous and faithful to tho 
cause of liberty. But notwithstanding the disposition of 
Lord Howe, which was certainly towards peace, and the 
late misfortunes of the provincial troops, the conference 
was altogether ineffectual ; his lordship would not acknow 

What is said of a Maryland regiment?— What is said of the British 
soldiers ?— Of General Howe?— What loss did the Americans sustain 
—The British ?— When did the Americans retreat from Long Island ?— > 
Who now proposed a conference ?— What was the reply of congress ? — 
Who composed the committee of congress?— What was its result 1 


WASHINGTON S PI AN OF OPERATIONS. 


159 


iedge the deputies as the commissioners of a free people , 
and the deputies wound not treat with him on any other 
condition. It was resolved, therefore, on both sides, to 
prosecute the war with all their vigour and their utmost 
resources. 

This conference, although ineffectual with respect to 
the object immediately in view, was of considerable ser- 
vice to the Americans. It arrested General Howe in the 
career of victory, and suspended, during its progress, the 
operations of the campaign. It afforded a pause to the 
dispirited Americans ; and gave them time to rally their 
drooping spirits ; a matter, in their circumstances, of no 
slight importance. 

The provincial army, under the command of Wash 
ington, was now stationed in the vicinity of New York 
They had erected many batteries near the place, and from 
these they kept up an incessant fire on the British ships. 
Between the armies lay the East River, which the roy 
alists, for some days, had manifested a desire to cross 
Accordingly, they landed on the opposite shore, at Kipp’s 
Bay, nearly three miles distant from New York; and 
marching rapidly towards the city, they obliged the Ame- 
ricans to abandon their works and retreat. Leaving the 
town itself, and their baggage, provisions, and military 
stores, in possession of the British, the Americans with- 
drew to the northern part of the island, where the chief 
strength of their forces was collected. Here Washington 
determined to wait the approach of the king’s troops. 
It was his design, at present, not to risk a general 
engagement, but to harass the English by continual 
skirmishes, by cutting off their supplies ana exhausting 
their patience. 

The fortune of the royalists was now predominant. In 
almost every attack the superiority of regular discipline 
had been shown. Washington was forced to quit his 
strong position at King’s Bridge, bn New York island, 
and saved his army by retiring towards the main land cf 
Connecticut. He was followed by the English general 
as soon as the troops could be landed, and the proper 
reinforcements had arrived. 

After some ineffectual skirmishing, both parties met at 
a place called the White Plains ; the royalists began the 

What was then resolved on both sides?— What were the good effects of 
this conference?— What is said of the provincial army?— Of the royalists? 
—Whither did the Americans retreat ?— What was Washington’s plan 
of operations 1 — Whither was he compelled to retire ? 


160 RETREAT THRGUGH THE JERSEYS. 

assault, and made such an impression on the American 
lines, that Washington was compelled to retreat. He 
withdrew in good order, and occupied an advantageous 
post behind the river Croton. 

Howe finding himself unable to bring on a general 
action, relinquished the pursuit, and employed his troops 
in reducing and taking possession of Forts Washington 
and Lee, the first on the island of New York, not far 
from King’s Bridge ; and the other on the Jersey side of 
North River, nearly opposite the former. This he ac- 
complished in November; and the Americans were thus 
driven, with considerable loss, from New York island, 
and from the Jersey bank of the North River. 

On the fall of Forts Washington and Lee, General 
Washington with his little army consisting of about 
iluOO men, ill armed, worse clad, and almost without 
tents, blankets or utensils for cooking their provisions, 
commenced a disastrous retreat through the Jerseys. He 
first retired behind the Hackensack ; thence to Newark, 
and thence to Brunswick. While there, the term of 
service of many of his troops expired, and he had the 
mortification to see them abandon him. From Bruns- 
wick he retreated to Trenton ; and there received a re- 
inforcement of about 2000 men from Pennsylvania. 
He now collected and guarded all the boats on the Dela- 
ware, and sent his sick and wounded, and his heavy 
artillery and baggage across the Delaware. After re- 
maining at Trenton some time, and even advancing to- 
wards Princeton, he learnt that Earl Cornwallis, strongly 
reinforced, was marching against him ; and on the 8th of 
December, he passed the Delaware at Trenton ferry, the 
van of the British army appearing, just as his rear-guard 
had crossed. 

While retreating through the Jerseys, Washington had 
earnestly desired General Lee, who had been left in com* 
rnand of the division of the army at North Castle, to 
hasten his march to the Delaware and join the main arm y. 
But for reasons of his own, Lee was in no haste to obey, 
and by his carelessness in getting separated from the man 
body of his troops he was actually made prisoner, and 
put in close confinement by the English. General SuP 

What was the result of the battle of White Plains'?— How did Ge 
neral Howe, employ his troops ? — In what condition was the American 
army now compelled to retreat through the Jerseys 1 — What happened 
at Brunswick "t — Where did Washington cross the Delaware ?— What is 
said of General Lee ? 


WASHINGTON APPOINTED DICTATOR 


161 


livan, who succeeded in the command, immediately 
joined Washington, and thus increased his force to nearly 
7000. Still his men were daily leaving him, and of 
those who remained, the greater part were raw troops, ill 
piovided, and all of them dispirited by defeat. 

General Howe, with an army of 27,000 men, completely 
armed and disciplined, well provided, and flushed with 
success, lay on the opposite side of the Delaware, stretch- 
ing his encampments from Brunswick to the neighbour- 
hood of Philadelphia, and was expected to cross as soon 
as the river should be frozen over. 

To the Americans this was the most gloomy period of 
the contest ; and their affairs appeared in a very hopeless 
condition. To deepen the gloom of this period, so alarm- 
ing to all true patriots, an expedition, under Clinton and 
Sir Peter Parker, was sent to Rhode Island and took pos- 
session of it, without resistance, on the very day that 
Washington crossed the Delaware. 

On the 12th of December congress quitted Philadel- 
phia, and retired to Baltimore. On the 20th they confer- 
red on General Washington full and ample power to raise 
forces and appoint officers ; to apply to any of the states 
for the aid of their militia ; to form magazines of provi- 
sions at his pleasure; to displace all officers under the 
rank of brigadier general, and fill the vacancies thus 
created by officers of his own choice ; to take for the use 
of the army whatever he might want, if the inhabitants 
would not sell it, allowing a reasonable price for the 
same ; and to arrest and confine all persons who should 
refuse to take the continental currency. These powers, 
which have been truly denominated dictatorial, were vested 
in the commander in chief for six months, unless sooner 
determined by congress. 

The conferring of such ample powers on Washington 
is at once an evidence of the desperate condition of publio 
affairs at this time, and of the perfect confidence reposed 
in him by his countrymen. 

Howe, who was well aware of the dispirited state of 
the colonists generally, now put forth a proclamation 
offering pardons to all who would desert the American 
cause. Many men of property, who were desirous of 

What is said of General Sullivan 1 — Of General Howe and his army 1 
— Of the Americans and their condition ?— What island was taken by 
the British 1 — Whither did congress retire 1 — What powers did con- 
gress confer on General Washington ?— What was done by Geiiera. 
Howe? 

14 * 


BATTLE OF TRENTON. 


m 

saving it from confiscation, embraced this offer ; and 
few timid spirits among other classes of society followed 
their example. 

Still in this alarming posture of affairs, when an enemy 
near 30,000 strong was separated only by a river, expected 
every day to freeze, from the main army of the republic 
consisting of about one-fifth that number, the American 
leaders maintained an erect posture, and their noble com 
mander in chief dared to meditate an assault on the lately 
victorious British. 

He perceived the security of Howe, and the advantage 
which the scattered cantonment of his troops presented to 
the American arms. 1 Now,’ exclaimed he, on being in- 
formed of the widely dispersed state of the British troops, 
‘ now is the time to clip their wings, when they are so 
spread and accordingly resolving to give them an un- 
expected blow, he planned an attack on the Hessians at 
Trenton. 

On the evening of the 25th of December, he crossed 
the Delaware, marched all night, attacked the Hessians, 
who had' not the slightest intelligence of his approach, 
and routed them with great slaughter. Colonel Rawle, 
who commanded the royalists in that quarter, did every 
thing which could be expected from a brave and expe- 
rienced officer ; but the attack was sudden and impetuous ; 
and it was directed by Washington himself. The Hes- 
sians gave way on all sides ; their artillery was seized, 
and one thousand of their best troops remained prisoners 
of war. Washington recrossed to his camp with the loss 
of but nine of his men. 

Some of the colonial reinforcements having now arrived, 
the provincial army was not only increased in numbers, 
but improved in courage and zeal. Emboldened by his 
success, Washington resolved to leave Philadelphia, am 
make another attempt against the British forces. At th< 
beginning of the year, he again crossed the Delaware 
and marched to Trenton. 

An alarm had already been spread through the British 
army by the late success and increased force of Washing- 
ton’s army. A strong detachment, under General Gran\ 
marched to Princeton; and Earl Cornwallis, who was 
on the point of sailing for England, was ordered t# 

What was the effect of this proclamation 3— What were the condi 
tion and force of the two armies'? — What did Washington design? - 
What remark did he make '.'—Describe the battle of Trenton.— Wha# 
was its result)— What was Washington’s neat movement 11 


BATTLE OF PRINCETON. 


163 



Battle of Trenton. 


leave New York, and resume his command in the Jer- 
seys. 

On joining General Grant, Lord Cornwallis immediately 
marched against Trenton, where Washington was ei> 
camped at the head of about 5000 men. On his approach, 
Washington crossed a rivulet, named the Assumpinck, 
and took post on some high ground, with the rivu- 
let in his front. On the advance of the British army, 
on the afternoon of the 2d of January, 1777, a smart 
cannonade ensued, and continued till night, Lord Corn- 
wallis intending to renew the attack next morning ; but 
soon after midnight, General Washington silently de- 
camped, leaving his fires burning, his sentinels advanced, 
and small parties to guard the fords of the rivulet, and 
by a circuitous route through Allentown, proceeded to- 
wards Princeton. 

About half way between Trenton and Princeton the 
Americans encountered three regiments, under Colonei 
Mawhood, who were advancing to join Cornwallis. A 
battle ensued, in which the British were worsted, and 
most of them compelled to retreat towards Brunswick. 
Washington pressed on towards Princeton, where one 
regiment had keen left, and succeeded in taking 300 o‘ 
Cnem prisoners. The rest escaped by a precipitate flight 
The British lost about 100 men in this affair ; the Ameri- 
cans less. But they had to regret the loss of one of theii 

What was done by the British ?— Describe the movement of General 
Grant.— Of W ashington 7— What took place January 2d, 1777 Ga 
the night succeeding 1 - On the way to Princeton 7— At Princeton 1 


164 WASHINGTON RECONQUERS ThE JERSE 

^rarest and most valuable officers, General Mercer. In 
this action James Monroe was wounded, who subsequently 
became president of the republic. 

Washington was still pressed by Cornwallis with a 
vastly superior force. He retreated towards Morristown, 
and. on crossing Millstone river, broke down the bridge 
at Kingston, to impede the progress of the British ; and 
there the pui s ait ended. 

Both armi?' were completely worn out, the one being 
as unable to pursue as tne other was to re'reat. Wasn 
ington took a position at Morristown, and Lord Corn- 
wallis reached Brunswick, where all was alrrm and con- 
fusion, in conseq 'ence of the battle of Princeton, and the 
expected approach of the Amei'cans. 

At Morristown, W>sb ington now fixed his head qu&i- 
ters. This place is t tinted among hills of difficult ac- 
cess, with a fine countrv on the ioar, from which he could 
easily draw supplies ; and he might retire across the 
Delaware, if necessary Giving his troops little repose, 
he overran both East and West Jersey, and even made 
himself master of the coast opposite Staten Island. With 
a greatly inferior army, by judicious movements, he 
wrested from the British almost all their conquests in the 
Jerseys. Brunswick and Amboy were the only posts 
which remained in their hands, and even in these they 
were not a little harassed and straitened. The American 
detachments were in a state of unwearied activity, fre- 
quently surprising and cutting off the British advanced 
guards, keeping them in continual alarm and melting 
down their numbers by a desultory and indecisive war- 
fare It was by the operations of this campaign that 
Wa&iington gained for liimself among European tacti- 
cians the name of the American Fabius. By judiciously 
decaying the decisive action, he conquered a greatly su- 
utrior force of the enemy. 

Thus terminated the campaign of 1776, not altogether 
fifavourably to the American interest. The whole 
country south of the Jerseys was entirely freed from the 
British troops, Rhode Island, indeed, was wholly in their 

What officer fell in 'his action?— What distinguished officer was 
wounded ?— Whither dll Washington retreat ?— What was the state of 
both armies ?— Where did Washington fix his head quarters ?— What 
was his situation ?— What country did he overrun ?— What did he wrest 
rom the British ?— What name did he gain by his operations in this 
campaign?— What was the state of affairs at the termination of th» 
campaign of 1776 ? 


ARTICLES OF CONFEDERATION. 


165 


possession; and so was the city of New York and 
while they kept their position in the latter place, they 
were so nearly in a state of siege that their situation was 
scarcely more comfortable than that of General Gage and 
his army had been in Boston during the preceding winter. 
Meantime the people throughout the colonies, who had 
watched, with breathless and terrible anticipation, the 
unfortunate retreat of Washington through the Jerseys 
and his late critical situation at Philadelphia, were now 
inspirited by the news of his brilliant successes at Tren 
ton and Princeton, and his subsequent expulsion of the 
enemy from all their important posts in the Jerseys. 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

CAMPAIGN OF 1777. 

While General Washington was actively employed in 
the Jerseys in asserting the independence of America, 
congress could not afford him much assistance ; but that 
body was not backward in promoting the same cause by 
its enactments and recommendations. Hitherto the colo- 
nies had been united by no bond but that of their common 
danger and common love of liberty. Congress resolved 
to render the terms of their union more definite, to ascer- 
tain the rights and duties of the several colonies, and their 
mutual obligations towards each other. A committee 
was appointed to sketch the principles of the union or 
confederation. 

This committee presented a report in thirteen Articles 
of Confederation ana Perpetual Union between the States, 
and proposed that, instead of calling themselves the 
United Colonies, they should assume the name of the 
United States of America ; that each state should 
retain its sovereignty, freedom, and independence, and 
every power, jurisdiction, and right which was not by the 
confederation expressly delegated to the United States in 
congress assembled, and that they should enter into a 
firm league for mutual defence. The articles also defined 

What wafl the effect of Washington’s success on the popular mind 
What were 'he chief provisions of the old Articles of Confederation 
What name was assumed to designate the American nation 1 


‘66 


AMERICAN PRIVATEERS. 


the rights of the several states, and of their citizens ; ^ the 
powers of congress ; and the mode of raising money from 
‘lie respective states for the purposes of general govern 
ment and defence. 

These articles of confederation were adopted, after much 
discussion, and transmitted to the several state legis 
latures ; and, meeting their approbation, were ratified by 
ill the delegates on the 15th of November, 1777. They 
•emained in force, as the constitution of the country , until 
he adoption of the Federal Constitution, in 1788. 

The only provision which congress could at present 
make for the support of the army, was by the emission 
of bills of credit to pass at their nominal value in all 
payments and dealings throughout the states. This soon 
necame depreciated, and the attempts to sustain it, by 
fixing the prices of commodities, were abortive, and intro- 
duced contusion and misery, involving many families in 
ruin. It was a serious but unavoidable hinderance to all 
their subsequent operations during the war. 

In consequence of the hostilities with the colonies, the 
British West India Islands experienced a severe scarcity 
of provisions. When the fleet was about to return to 
England, an insurrection of the negroes of Jamaica was 
threatened. The military force of the island had been 
weakened by draughts to complete the army on the con- 
tinent ; and the ships of war were detained to assist in 
suppressing the disturbances of the negroes. By this 
delay the Americans gained time for equipping privateers, 
who succeeded in capturing many richly laden ships ; and 
were permitted to sell their prizes in the ports of France, 
both in Europe and the West Indies. 

The British cabinet remonstrated against this unfriendly 
conduct of France ; but soon became satisfied that both 
France and Spain were in a state of active preparation for 
war. Parliament met on the 31st of October; and, not^ 
withstanding attempts were made for adopting concilia- 
tory measures, it was resolved to support the ministry 
in a vigorous prosecution of the war. 

Congress was not less determined to maintain the 
dependence of the United States at all hazards. Aware 

When were these articles finally ratified 1 — How long did they remain 
n force?— What is observe^ concerning the continental paper currency? 
— What had taken place in the West Indies? — How did the Americans 
take advantage of these events ? — What was permitted by France ?— 
What is said of the British cabinet ?— Of France and Spain ?— Of th* 
parliament ?— Of congress ? 


LA FAYETTE. 


167 



U Fayette often bis services t j Ur. Fran Klin. 


n lh6 covert hostility of France towards Great Britain, 
they 1 ad already sent commissioners to Paris, for the 
purpose of soliciting a loan of money, a supply of mu- 
nitions of war, and an acknowledgment of the indepen 
dence of the states. These commissioners were Dr. 
Franklin, Arthur Lee, and Silas Deane. Franklin was 
already known to the French as a philosopher and states- 
man ; and he became very popular in the capital. The 
commissioners, however, were not yet successful in all 
.heir designs. Some arms were ootained privately, and 
the sale of prizes taken by the American privateers, in 
French ports, was still connived at; but no public re- 
cognition of independence, nor open support of the cause 
could be obtained. 

It was at this period that the Marquis de la Fayette, a 
young French nobleman of the highest rank and an im- 
mense fortune, resolved to devote himself to the cause of 
American liberty. Undismayed by the intelligence just 
received of the evacuation of New York, the loss of Fort 
Washington, the calamitous retreat through the Jerseys, 
and the other disasters of the campaign of 1776, he 
presented himself to Dr. Fianklin, and afterwards to the 
othej commissioners, and offered his services as a volun- 
teer. They were so candid as to say that they could not 
in conscience urge him to proceed ; and assured him that 
they possessed not the means nor the credit for procur 
ing a vessel for his passage. ‘ “ Then,” exclaimed th® 

Who were sent as commissioners to France 1— For what purposes * • 
what did they effect? 


THE PRISON SHIPS. 


*63 

gallant and generous youth, “ I will provide my own , M 
and it is a literal fact, that when our beloved country was 
too poor to offer him so much as a passage to her shores, 
he left, in his tender youth, the bosom of home, of hap- 
piness, of wealth, and of rank, to plunge in the dust and 
blood of our inauspicious struggle.’* 

He arrived in the spring of 1777 ; and was cordially 
received by Washington, and appointed by congress a 
major-general in the army. His example was followed 
by many other French officers ; and he was afterwards 
mainly instrumental in securing the friendship and alliance 
of the French government. 

During the disastrous campaign of 1776, a large num- 
ber of American prisoners were taken and conveyed to 
New York, where they were confined in the most horrible 
of all dungeons, the British prison ships. There they 
endured sufferings which have seldom known a parallel 
in the annals of cruelty. But they bore all with the 
patience of martyrs, and the courage of patriots. When 
offered liberty and promotion, if they would join the royal 
party, they spurned the offer with contempt; and hundreds 
of them expired in captivity, rather than desert the cause 
to which they had devoted themselves. 

The campaign of 1777 opened on both sides with a 
series of rapicl incursions and bold predatory attack 
Among these were the attack on Peekskill by the Bu 
tish, their unsuccessful attempt to surprise General Lin- 
coln at Bound Brook near Brunswick, and the incur- 
sion of General Tryon into Connecticut, where he suc- 
ceeded in destroying some stores and provisions ; but was 
rather severely handled by Generals Sullivan, Arnold 
and W'ooster, on his retreat. General Wooster was killed 
in the early part of this affair. He was an able officer, 
and hi a loss was much lamented by the Americans. 

These attacks of the British were retaliated by Generals 
Stevens and Parsons. The former of whom assailed the 
royalists at Piscataway, and was only repulsed after a 
furious engagement, and a heavy loss on tne side of the 
ene-' 1 j>. The latter detached Colonel Meigs, from Guil- 
ford to Sag Harbour on Long Island, where he succeeded 
<n burning a large quantity of stores belonging to the 

Give an account of La Fayette and his generous devotion to the 
American cause ?— When did he arrive in this country l— What appoint- 
ment did he receive 7— What is said of the prison ships 7 — Of the Ameri- 
can prisoners 7 — How did the campaign jf 1777 open 7 — What was done 
*»y General Stevens 7 — By General Parsons 7 

* Mr. Everett’s Phi Beta Kappa Oration. 


CAPTURE OF GENERAL PRESCOTT 


109 


British, tnd 12 of their vessels. In this affair the ei emy 
lost 96 men, of whom six were killed and the remainder 
made prisoners. The Americans returned without the 
loss of a man to Guilford. 

Another exploit of the Americans deserves notice in 
this place, although it did not happen till the 10th of July 
Colonel Barton, with 40 men, officers and volunteeis 
passed over, by night, from Warwick Neck to Rhode 
Island, and succeeded in surprising the British general, 
Prescott, in his quarters, in bed, ana, without giving him 
time to dress himself, hurried him on board, with one of 
nis aides-de-camp, and conveyed him safely to Providence 
This event was very mortifying to General Prescott, and 
to the royal army ; but occasioned much exultation among 
the Americans. Hitherto General Howe had absolutely 
refused to release General Lee ; but he soon agreed to 
exchange him for General Prescott; and General Lee 
again joined the American army. 

Having noticed these desultory enterprises, we now 
turn to the two main armies under their respective com- 
manders in chief. 

In the beginning of June, General Howe, having re- 
ceived reinforcements from England, left New York and 
passed into the Jerseys with 30,000 men. General Wash- 
ington, to resist this powerful army, could muster no 
more than 7300 men fit for duty. He occupied a good 
position at Middlebrook, about nine miles from Brunswick, 
where Howe assembled his army on the 9th of June. 
He marched towards the Delaware, in order to draw 
Washington from his strong position ; but not succeeding 
in this, he returned to Brunswick, committing terrible 
devastations in his march. On the 22d of June, he re- 
treated to Amboy, an American detachment under General 
Greene, hanging upon his rear and frequently attacking 
it. General Washington advanced to Quibbletown, that 
he might still be near the British army. 

Howe finding it impossible to bring Washington, with 
his greatly inferior force, to a pitchea battle, sent off his 
baggage to Staten Island ; and ordered a part of his troops 
co follow ; but learning that Washington had left his 
strong ground, and was advancing in pursuit of him, he 

What was done by Colonel Barton ?— For whom was General Prescott 
exchanged! — What was done by General Howe in the beginning of 
June ?— How was he foiled by Washington 1— How did he revenge him 
self ?— Who harassed him on his retreat ?— To what island did he com 
mence a retreat ?— What brought him back? 

15 


1TC 


GENERAL HOWE SA1: S TO THE SOUTH. 


suddenly recalled his troops from Staten Island, and 
advanced from Amboy with his whole army, in hopes to 
accomplish h\ s great object. Cornwallis being sent out 
with a strong detachment on the 26th of June, fell in with 
a numerous Dody of the Americans, under Lord Stirling 
and General Maxwell. After a smart engagement, the 
Americans retired, with some loss; and General Wash- 
ington, apprised of the unexpected movement of the British 
army, returned towards the mountains and regained the 
passes which it was the intention of Cornwallis to seize. 

Finding himself thus baffled, General Howe, on the 
30th of J une, crossed to Staten Island ; and on the 5th 
of July embarked his army, to the number of 16,000, on 
board of transports in order to sail to the southward. 
The remainder of the army was left with Sir Henry Clin- 
ton to defend New York. The fleet did not leave Sandy 
Hook till the 25th of July. 

Howe’s original intention was to sail up the Delaware 
to Philadelphia, but learning that the Americans had 
obstructed tne navigation of that river, he entered Chesa- 
peake bay and landed at the head of Elk river. 

Anxious to prevent his approach to Philadelphia, 
Washington marched to meet him. Howe was not ready 
to leave the head of the Elk river before the 3d of Sep- 
tember. On his advance, Washington retired across the 
Brandywine creek, and took post with his main body at 
Chadd’s Ford, sending out General Maxwell with 1000 
light troops, to skirmish with the British and retard their 
progress. 

On the 11th of September, the British army advanced, 
crossed the Brandywine at different points, and attacked 
the main army of the Americans, who sustained the as- 
sault with intrepidity for some time, but at length' gave 
way. General Washington effected a retreat with his 
artillery and baggage to Chester, where he halted, within 
eight miles of the British army, til. the next mopping, 
when he retreated to Philadelphia. 

The battle of the Brandywine was the first in w T hich 
La Fayette drew his sword in the American cause. He 
received a wound in the leg, but kept his position, ana 

What happened on the 26th of June ?— Whither did Washington re- 
tire i — When did Howe abandon the Jerseys ?— Who was placed in 
command at New York ?— What course did Howe take ? — Where did he 
land? — What was done by Washington? — Describe the battle of tne 
Brandy wine.— What was its result ?— Whither did Washington re .eat » 
— ' Who was wounded in this battle 7 


BATTLE OF GERMANTOWN. 


171 


fontinued to cheer and encourage the troops to the end 
it the engagement. Several other French officers were 
Engaged in this battle, as well as Count Pulaski, a Polish 
nobleman, who had also accepted a commission in the 
American army. 

Washington remained in Philadelphia two days, col- 
lecting his scattered troops and replacing his stores ; and 
then proceeded towards Lancaster. 

Congress left Philadelphia on the 18th of September, 
and proceeded to Lancaster and afterwards to Yorktown. 
On the 23d, General Howe encamped with the main body 
of his army at Germantown, seven miles from Philadel- 
phia ; and on the 26th, with a detachment of his troops, 
he took peaceable possession of the city. 

The British now’ employed themselves in endeavouring 
to clear the Delaware. of the chevaux-de-frise of timber 
and iron spikes which had been run across it, below the 
city, and were guarded by fortifications on the banks and 
islands of the river, and by floating batteries. 

W ; hile they were thus employed, W ashington with his 
army reinforced to 8000 continental troops and 3000 
militia, lay encamped at Shippack creek, on the Schuyl- 
kill, about 20 miles from Philadelphia. Taking advan- 
tage of the diversion occasioned by Howe’s operations on 
the river, he determined to attempt a surprise of the 
British camp at Germantown. W T ith about 2500 men, 
he left Shippack creek on the evening of the 3d October, 
and at dawn, next morning, attacked the royal army. 
After a smart conflict, he drove in the advanced guard, 
and marched on towards the main body. But five com- 
panies of the British having thrown themselves into a 
large stone house belonging to Mr. Chew, nearly half the 
American army was occupied for some time in attempting 
to dislodge them. This circumstance disconcerteu the 
original plan of Washington; and a thick fog which pro- 
vailed- during the engagement, gave a character of confu- 
sion to all the operations of the day, which renders it 
difficult to understand or describe them. The Americans, 
however, werp foiled in their attempt to surprise the Bri- 
tish camp, although the fog covered their retreat, and they 
were able to retire in tolerable order. The Americans 
lost 900 men in this engagement, of whom 200 were 

O O 7 

Whither did Washington next retreat 7— -What is said of congress 7— 
Of General Howe 7— Of the British 7— Give an account of the battle of 
Germantown. — What Was the loss of the Americans “* 


172 


BATTLE OF KEDBANK. 


killed and 400 were taken prisoners. The British ac- 
knowledged a loss of 600, killed and wounded. 

They now proceeded to attempt the opening of the 
Delaware to their fleet, which was waiting to proceed to 
Philadelphia. The upper line of chevaux-de-frise was 
protected by a work named Fort Mifflin, erected on Mud 
Island, and by a redoubt called Redbank, on the Jersey fide. 

Having withdrawn his army from Germantown and 
encamped in the vicinity of Philadelphia, Howe des- 
patched Count Donop, a German officer, with three bat- 
talions of Hessian grenadiers, the regiment of Mirbach, 
and some light infantry, to reduce Redbank. They 
reached the fort on the 21st of October, and Count 
Donop summoned the garrison to surrender, but Colonel 
Christopher Greene, of Rhode Island, who commanded 
the Americans, answered that he would defend his fort to 
the last extremity. An assault was immediately com- 
menced, and after a desperate conflict, in which Count 
Donop was mortally wounded, the enemy was compelled 
to retire, with a severe loss. Count Donop was made 
prisoner, and soon died of his wounds. The ships which 
were to co-operate in the attack, were some of them 
grounded ; and one was burnt by the Americans. 

The British afterwards sent a very heavy sea and land 
force against the little garrison of 300 men, at Fort Mif- 
flin, which protected the second line of chevaux-de-frise, 
and after a terrible cannonade, which was smartly re- 
turned, they succeeded in beating down the walls of the 
fort, and dismounting its guns. The garrison then retired, 
by means of their shipping. Two days afterwards, the 
post at Redbank being no longer tenable, was evacuated 
also. A free passage for the British fleet to Philadelphia 
was thus secured, although at the cost of great exertion 
and many lives, on the part of the enemy. 

No other important military transactions took place in 
tliis quarter, until Washington retired to winter quarters, 
at Valley Forge, about 26 miles from Philadelphia. The 
two armies at that time numbered about 14,000 each. 
Washington, during the early part of the campaign, 
owing to his want of force, had been obliged to occupy 
strong positions and be wary in all his movements. He 
had suffered defeat at Brandywine, and repulse at Ger- 

What was the loss of the British 1— What did the British now attempt? 
-Describe the battle ol' Redbank. — Describe the battle of Fort Mifflin 
— What was at length secured by the British ?— What is remarked o 
the subseooent military operations of the season 1 


BURGOYNE. 


173 



Battle of the Brandywine. 


mantown, but he had conducted his operations so well, 
that Howe had gained nothing by the campaign but good 
winter quarters in Philadelphia. 

While the events just related were passing in the mid- 
dle states, most important transactions were going on in 
the north, to which we shall now turn our attention. 

The British ministry had resolved to prosecute the war 
vigorously on the northern frontier of tne United States, 
and appointed General Burgoyne, who had served under 
General Carleton in the preceding campaign, to the 
command of the royal army in that quarter. General 
Burgoyne had visited England during the winter, concert- 
ed with the ministry a plan of the campaign, and given 
an estimate of the force necessary for its execution. Be- 
sides a fine train of artillery and a suitable body of artil- 
lery men, an army, consisting of more than 7000 veteran 
troops, excellently equipped, and in a high state of disci- 
pline, was put under nis command. Besides this regular 
force, he had a great number of Canadians and savages. 

This force was destined to invade the United States by 
the wav of Lake Champlain and the Hudson, unite with 
the Bntisn army then at New York, and thus cut off all 
communication between the northern states and those 
lying south of the Hudson. New England was then to 
be over-run and reduced to obedience, as a preparation for 
the complete subjugation of the southern country. 

What ia remarked of the two generals in chief?— Who was appointed 
to the command of the British army in the north?— What force had he I 
—What was the plan of the campaign ? 

15* 


m 


OPERATIONS IN THE NORTH. 


The first attempts of Burgoyne were as successful a 
the condition of his army entitled the ministry to expect 
The Indians, pained by presents, or stimulated by the hope* 
of plunder, joined him in considerable numbers. Bur- 
goyne, to quiet his conscience, rendered somewhat uneasy 
by the employment of such auxiliaries, exhorted them to 
kill none but such as appeared in arms against them, and 
to spare the women and children, whom the fortune of 
war might put into their hands. The Indians promised 
compliance with this injunction, and paid not the slightest 
regard to it afterwards. 

On the 2d of July, the English army encamped on 
b-ith sides of the narrow channel which connects Lakes 
Champlain and George, with a naval force or. the water, 
near Ticonderoga. To this strong fortress the Americans 
had retired at the end of the preceding year ; and now 
it was garrisoned with about 6000 men, under General 
St. Clair. 

The approaches of the British were rapid and decisive. 
Soon after their appearance before the American works, 
they took possession of Sugar Hill ; an eminence which 
overlooked the fortifications, and enabled them to place 
their batteries to great advantage, hut which the Ameri- 
cans had supposed it was impossible to ascend. On the 
5th, every step had been taken to render the investment 
complete. 

St. Clair, however, conscious of his inability to defend 
the place, and anxious at the same time to avoid tine 
necessity of surrendering his troops prisoners of war. 
abandoned the works, when he was nearly surrounded 
and retreated to Skeensborough. Previous to his depar- 
ture, he had ordered the baggage and military stores to be 
sent by water to the same place ; but the vessels which 
were employed for that purpose, were attacked by the 
English ships, and either destroyed or rendered unfit for 
service ; ana in consequence of this disaster, the Ameri- 
cans set fire to their boats and fortifications at Skeens- 
borough, and retreated towards Fort Ann. On land 
the royalists were not less successful. Colonel Francis, 
and a body of provincial troops, were defeated with great 
slaughter by General Reidesel ; and by the skilful ma^ 
noeuvring of Burgoyne, St. Clair was prevented from 

What success had he at first ?~ Who were General Burgoyne’s allies! 

What humane advice did he give them?— Did they observe it ?— Whaf 
fortress was first invested ? — Describe the siege. — What was the result t 
—How did St. C.air escaj e r — What was done by General Reidesel ? 


LOSS OF TICONDEROGA. 


175 



Investment of Ticonderoga. 


reaching Fort Ann. An engagement then took place in the 
woods, m which the Americans were defeated, and com- 
pelled to retire to Fort Edward, on the Hudson, where 
JSt. Clair joined General Schuyler on the 12th of July. 

The loss of Ticonderoga was one for which the United 
States were not prepared. Neither the strength of the 
invading army, nor the weakness of the garrison appears 
to have been understood. 

The army of General Schuyler did not exceed 4400 
men. With that force he could not face the British army ; 
and in order to gain time, he sent detachments of his men, 
who broke down the bridges ; cut down trees so as to 
fall across the roads, and intermingled their branches, and 
threw every possible obstacle in the way of Burgoyne’s 
advance. He also solicited reinforcements of regular 
troops ; called on the militia of New England to join the 
regular army, and used all his personal influence in the 
surrounding country, to inspire the people with military 
ardour and patriotic enthusiasm. The militia of New 
England were not willing to serve under General Schuy- 
ler; and General Lincoln was appointed to raise and 
command them. Arnold was directed to join the northern 
army ; Colonel Morgan and his riflemen were also attach- 
ed to it ; and tents, artillery, and other munitions of war, 
were diligently provided. 


What was done by General Burgoyne ?— What was the result of the 
engagement in the woods ? — What is said of the loss of Ticonderoga ?— 
Of Washington ?— Of Schuyler? — Of the militia of New England ? — 
Of General Lincoln and Burgoyne? — Of Morgan and his riflemai® 


ADVANCE OF BURGOYNE. 


'76 

Meantime Burgoyne, who had been obliged to halt at 
Skeensborough, to rest his troops and bring forward his 
artillery, baggage and military stores, was commencing 
his march towards the Hudson, greatly elated with his 

E ast success. His progress was so effectually retarded 
y the obstructions which General Schuyler’s men had 
thrown in his w T ay, that he was frequently occupied a 
whole day in advancing with the army a single mile. It 
was not till the 30th of July, that he reached Fort Ed- 
ward, which General Schuyler had quitted a short time 
before retreating to Saratoga. Burgoyne might have 
much more easily reached Fort Edward by the way ol 
Lake George; but he had been led up the South River 
in pursuit of the retreating Americans ; and he persevered 
in that difficult route, lest he should discourage his troops 
by a retrograde movement. 

At Fort Edward, Burgoyne found it necessary to pause 
\n his career. He was greatly in w’ant of provisions and 
draught horses ; and his carriages had been broken and 
needed repairs. It was not till the 15th of August that 
be succeeded in transporting a quantity of supplies from 
Fort George. 

In order to obtain a further supply, he had detached 
Colonel Baum, a German officer,* with 500 men, partly 
cavalry, two pieces of artillery and 100 Indians to sur- 
prise Bennington, in Vermont, and seize a large deposit 
of carriages, corn, flour and other necessaries which had 
been collected by the Americans in that place. 

General Starke, with the New Hampshire militia, 4oG 
strong, happened to be in that vicinity, on his way to join 
General Schuyler. He heard first of the approach of the 
Indians, and soon afterwards of the regular force. He 
collected his brigade, sent expresses to the neighbouring 
militia to pin him and also to Colonel Warner’s regi- 
ment at Manchester On the morning of the 14th of Au- 
gust, he marched against the enemy, at the head of 700 
men; and sent Colonel Gregg, with a party of 200, to 
skirmish in their front, and retard their progress. He 
drew up his men in order of battle ; but on coming in 
flight of him, Baum halted on advantageous ground ; sent 
an express to Burgoyne informing him of his situation ; 

What is said of Burgoyne ?— What difficulties had he to encounter ? 
When did he reach Fort Edward ? — What mistake did he make ?— Whaf 
was his situation at Fort Edward?— How did he attempt to obtain 
supplies?— Who intercepted Baum?— How did Baum prepare for ac 
tion? 


BATTLE OF BENNINGTON. 


177 



and fortified himself as well as circumstances would 
permit. 

After some skirmishing, on the morning of the 16th, 
Starke commenced a furious attack on the royal forces. 
Baum made a brave defence. The battle lasted two 
hours, during which he was assailed on every side by 
an incessant discharge of musketry. He was mortally 
wounded ; his troops were overpowered ; a few of them 
escaped into the woods and fled, pursued by the Ameri- 
cans ; the rest were killed or taken prisoners. 

After the victory, the greater part of the militia dis- 
persed in auest of booty; and this imprudence nearly 
proved fatal to them, for, on receiving' Baum’s express, 
General Burgoyne had sent Colonel Breyman, witn 500 
men, to his assistance; and if Colonel Warner’s regi- 
ment of continentals had not arrived just as he came up 
and was attacking the scattered militaa, they would have 
fared but indifferently. Breyman maintained the conflict 
till dark ; when, abandoning his artillery and baggage, 
he retreated, and, escaping under cover of the night, with 
a shattered remnant of his detachment regained the camp. 

Thus the victory at Bennington was complete. The 
Americans took 4 brass fieldpieces, 1000 muskets (a very 
seasonable supply for the ill-armed militia), 900 swords, 
and 4 baggage wagons. The British lost 700, in killed, 
wounded, and prisoners; and the Americans 100, in 
killed and wounded. 

l/escribe the battle of Bennington. — Of what imprudence were the 
Americans guilty?— How were they saved from its consequences ?- 
W hat supplies were obtained at Bennington 1 , 


78 


FORT SCHUYLER INYESTED. 


This was Burgoyne’s first check ; and it was a serious 
one. Its moral effect, in raising the depressed spirits of 
the Americans, was of immense importance to their cause 
Previous to this, dejection and alarm pervaded the northeri. 
states ; but success now infused spirit and vigour into the 
militia, and gave a new aspect to affairs on the Hudson. 

But the defeat at Bennington was not Burgoyne’s only 
misfortune. He had sent General St. Leger, with a de- 
tachment of regular troops, Canadians, Tories, and In- 
dians, to take Fort Schuyler, on the Mohaw.k river, which 
was garrisoned by about GOO continentals, under Colonel 
Gansevoort. St. Leger arrived there on the. 2d of August, 
'nvested the place with an army 1600 strong, and sum- 
moned the garrison to surrender. Gansevoort replied that 
he would defend the place to the last. 

Meantime General Herkimer with 700 militia was sent 
to his support. This party fell into an ambuscade of 
British and Indians, and, after a vigorous defence, was 
compelled to retreat. Herkimer lost 400 men and fell 
himself in the battle. General Schuyler then despatched 
Arnold, with a body of regular troops, to Fort Schuyler; 
but, before he reached the fort, St. Leger, being foiled in 
his attempts on the works, and deserted by his Indian 
allies, who had been very roughly handled in the late 
engagements, faised the siege and retired. Arnold, find- 
ing no occasion for his assistance, soon returned to camp. 

It was at this period that a circumstance transpired, 
which, although it involved only a case of individual suf- 
fering, is of importance on account of the degree to which 
it exasperated the feelings of the Americans, and incited 
them to an active prosecution of the war. Mr. Jones, an 
officer of the British army, had gained the affections of 
Miss Macrea, a lovely young lady, of amiable .character 
and spotless reputation, daughter of a gentleman attached 
to the royal cause, residing near Fort Edward; and they 
were engaged to be married. In the course of the service, 
the officer was removed to some distance from his intended 
bride ; and became anxious for her safety and desirous of 
her company. He engaged some Indians, of two different 
tribes, to bring her to camp, and promised a keg of rum 
to the person who should deliver her safely to him. She 
dressed to meet her bridegroom, and accompanied her 

What were the effects of the battle ?— ' What fort was invested by 
General St. Leger 1— Who defended ill — Who was first sent to its re. 
lief ? — What befell him and his detachment 1— Who was then sent U 
relieve the fort?— What made his assistance unnecessary? 


BURGOYNE AT SARATOGA. 


179 


Indian conductors; but, on the way, the two chiefs, each 
being desirous of receiving the promised reward, disputed 
which of them should deliver her to her lover. The dis- 
pute rose to a quarrel ; and, according to their usual 
method of disposing of a disputed prisoner, one of them 
instantly cleft the head of the lady with his tomahawk. 
This being one of the legitimate consequences of the Bri- 
tish employing Indian allies, was laid hold of by the 
Americans, ana recited in the newspapers with such cir- 
cumstances of pathos and warmth of colouring, as to set 
the people in a complete ferment of rage and indignation 
against their enemies. The militia rose in great num- 
bers, and, repairing to the scene ot action, augmented 
the army opposed to Burgoyne to a most formidable 
array. 

Burgoyne still flattered himself with being able to effect 
a junction with the British at New York, and thus sepa- 
rate the New England states from the middle and southern 
portions of the union, so that they might be over-run and 
conquered at leisure. But he was encompassed with dif- 
ficulties. He was obliged to bring supplies from Fort 
George; an undertaking of considerable difficulty; and 
then having constructed a bridge of boats over the Hud- 
son, he crossed the river on the 13th and 14th of Septem- 
ber, and encamped on the heights and plains of Saratoga, 
20 miles from Fort Edward, and 37 from Albany. 

General Gates, who had been appointed to the com- 
mand of the northern army, in place of General Schuyler, 
was now joined by all the continental troops destined for 
the northern department, and reinforced, as we have al- 
ready observed, by large bodies of militia. He left the 
strong position which General Schuyler had taken at the 
confluence of the Mohawk and Hudson, and proceeding 
IG miles up the river towards the enemy, formed a strong 
camp at Stillwater. The two armies were now within 
rwelve miles of each other, but the bridges between 
them were broken down, and the country was covered 
with woods. 

On the 17th, General Burgoyne encamped within four 
miles of the American army ; and on the 19th an engage- 
ment took place, commencing with skirmishes, but soon 

fiive an adcount of the murder of Miss Macrea.— What was the effect 
of this affair on the Americans?— What did Burgoyne still expect?— 
What was his situation ?— When d'd he encamp at Saratoga?— Where 
did General Gates encamp ? -Hoy* near were the two armies ?— Wna* 
took place on the 17th? 


(80 


BURGOYNE AT SARATOGA. 


involving a considerable part of the force on both sides. 
Both parties fought with the most determined courage, an« 
the battle ended only with the day. When it became 
dark, the Americans retired to their camp ; and the royal 
troops lay all night on their arms in the field. 

In this battle each party had nearly 3000 men engaged ; 
the British lost upwards of 500 men, and th° Americans 
319. Both sides claimed the victory; but the advan- 
tages of victory were all with the Americans. The news 
of the battle was received with joy and exultation 
throughout the United States ; and the ruin of the inva- 
ding army was confidently anticipated. 

The next day, information was received in camp of a 
decisive victory gained by Colonel Brown and Colonel 
Johnson over the British, in the vicinity of Ticonderoga ; 
and towards the end of September General Lincoln 
reached the camp of Gates, with 2000 men from New 
England. 

On the 7th of October, the second battle of Stillwater 
was fought, in which, after a severe engagement, the 
Americans drove their enemies from the field of battle, 
billed 200 men and many officers, among whom were 
General Frazer and Colonel Breyman, toox nine pieces 
of artillery, and a large amount of camp equipage and 
ammunition; and experienced but a trifling loss. The 
8th of October was spent in skirmishing and cannon- 
ading. 

General Burgoyne, perceiving that the Americans were 
endeavouring to surround him, commenced a retreat ; and 
on the 9th of October, after a fatiguing and difficult 
march, reached Saratoga. He next made preparations to 
retire to Fort Edward, but his retreat was cut off, and 
all the passes strongly guarded. He was now in a most 
distressing condition. He had crossed the Hudson in 
the confident hope of victory and triumph, and in expec- 
tation of a powerful co-operation from Sir Henry Clinton, 
in New York, if needful. On the 21st of September, 
after the battle of the 19th had in some measure made 
him sensible of his difficulties, he received a messenger 
from Clinton, who informed him of an intended attack 

Describe the engagement of the 19th.— What was the result 1 !— The 
loss of each party ?— The effect of this intelligence on the American 
people?— What news came on the next day?— What reinforcement 
did Gates receive?— Give the result of the second battle of Stillwater ?— 
Of Burgoyne’s retreat ?— What was his condition at Saratoga ?— What 
intelligence did Burgoyne receive from Clinton 'i 


BURGOWE CAPITULATES. 


lb! 



Surrender of Burgoyne. 

on Forts Clinton and Montgomery. That messenger he 
immediately sent back, with a letter informing Clinton 
of his intention to maintain the ground he then occupied 
till the 12th of October, and requesting assistance; but 
he had heard nothing further from New York. 

Clinton had waited for reinforcements from England 
which did not arrive till the end of September. He then 
embarked with 3000 men, and sailed up the Hudson to 
Fort Montgomery, which was stormed and taken. The 
British then proceeded up the river, but instead of ad- 
vancing to the relief of Burgoyne, they employed them- 
selves in laying waste the country, and burning the town 
of Esopus. This proceeding, intended to divert General 
Gates from his main object, only increased the hatred of 
the inhabitants against their cruel enemies. 

General Burgoyne, having been defeated in his inten- 
tion of retreating to Fort Edward, disappointed in his ex- 
pectation of relief from Sir Henry Clinton, and being now 
surrounded and cut olf from all hope of forcing his way 
back to Canada, summoned a council of war, and by the 
unanimous advice of the members, opened a correspon- 
dence with General Gates, on the 13th of October. On 
the 16th, terms of capitulation were agreed on, by which 
it was stipulated that the troops under General Burgoyne 
should next day march out of their camp, with the ho- 
nours of war, and the artillery of the entrenchments, and 

What was his reply 1 ?— Give an account of Clinton’s operations. — 
What is said of Burgoyne ? — What took place on the 13th of October? — 
When was the convention of Saratoga signed ?— What were its terras ? 

16 


182 


SURRENDER OF BURGOYNE. 


pile their arms on the verge of the river ; that a free pas- 
sage should be granted them to Great Britain, on con- 
dition of not serving in North America during the war, 
unless exchanged ; and that they should embark at 
Boston. On the 17th the British army piled their arms 
agreeably to the capitulation, and the formal surrender 
took place. 

When the British army left Ticonderoga it consisted 
*>f 10,000 men besides Indians. At the time of the sur 
Tender, it had been reduced to 0000. General Gates's 
army was superior in numbers, but it consisted partly ol 
►militia. 

The news of the surrender of Burgoyne spread the 
greatest joy and exultation throughout the country. It 
increased the nnmbers of the patriots, and proportionably 
thinned the ranks of the tories. Had the British minis- 
try been wise, it would have terminated the contest. But 
they still persisted in their mad attempts to conquer a 
people whose spirit and resolution had shown them to be 
•unconquerable. 

At the encampment of Valley Forge, whither General 
Washington retired for winter quarters at the close of 
this campaign, the sufferings of his army were very 
great. He had chosen this position on account of its 
being sufficiently U3if Philadelphia to check the imaging 
parties of the enemy, and tor its security from any suuden 
and desultory attack. The army was lodged in huts 
formed of logs with the interstices filled °with mud. 
The winter was severe, and many of the men were with- 
out shoes and nearly destitute of clothimr; and their 
line of march from White Marsh to Valley ^orge might 
have been traced by the blood from the bare and mangled 
feet of the soldiers. The miseries of famine were added 
to their other sufferings, and in these circumstances, 
though a few deserted to the enemy, yet the rest boie 
their lot with cheerfulness, and devoted themselves noblv 
to the sacred cause of ind pendence. 

While the army lay at Valley Forge, a plot was formed 
to remove General Washington from the chief command; 
»r which several members of congress and a few military 

When did the formal surrender take place 1— What number of men 
had the British lost?— What was the effect of Burgoyne’s surrender on 
the Americans ?— What is said of the British ministry ?— What was the 
situation of the army at Valley Forge ?— What plot is mentioned 
Who were concerned in it ? 


ALLIANCE WITH FRANCE. 


183 

officers weTe* concerned. Gates was to succeed him. 
He, however, disclaimed all connection with the faction,* 
which, fortunately for America, did not succeed. 


CHAPTER XXV11I. 

CAMPAIGN OF 1778. 

The terms of capitulation at Saratoga, called the 
u Convention of Saratoga,” had provided for the embar- 
kation of the British troops at Boston. The unscrupulous 
manner in which the British had violated the law of 
nations with respect to prisoners and surrenders, gave 
congress good reason to believe that this convention 
would not be faithfully observed on the part of their ene- 
mies ; but that, if the troops were delivered up instead 
of being sent to England, they would be ordered to the 
middle states, and united with the forces of General Howe. 
Pretexts for non-compliance with the convention were 
sought and found by congress, and after a good deal of 
discussion and correspondence, the troops were detained 
as prisoners. 

Hitherto the American commissioners at Paris had been 
unable to obtain from France any recognition of American 
independence. But the capture of Burgoyne’s army de- 
rided the hesitating councils of that country ; and, on the 
6th of Febuary, 1778, his most Christian Majesty ac- 
knowledged and guaranteed the independence of the 
United States, and entered into a treaty of commerce and 
alliance with the new republic. The notification of this 
act to the British ministers was considered by them equi- 
valent to a declaration of war against Great Britain. 

This new danger, together with the intelligence of the 
defeat and surrender of Burgoyne, appears to nave brought 
the British cabinet, in some measure, to their senses. 
They now brought into parliament, propositions offering 
the Americans all that they had demanded before the 
beginning of the contest ; and hastily resolved to send 
over commissioners to bring back the colonies to their 
allegiance, at any expense of concession and humiliation. 

What is said of the convention of Saratoga ?— Why was it not strictly 
ot served ? — When did France recognise the inde oendence of the United 
States 1— How was this regarded by the British ministers 1— ' What did 
they resolve to do?- What was done by parliament? 


184 THE BRITISH ATTEMPT CONCILIATION. 

Conciliatory bills were passed, and when sent to Loid 
Howe in New York, and by him submitted to congress, 
they had not received intelligence of the signature of their 
treaty of alliance with France. That body, however, did 
not hesitate a moment as to the line of conduct they were 
to pursue. They were no more easily to be managed by 
the fawning, than they had been by the blustering of the 
British Government. They peremptorily rejected Lord 
North’s proposals as insidious and unsatisfactory. 

Meantime a proposition had been brought forward by 
toe Duke of Richmond in the British House of Lords for 
acknowledging the independence of the United States, 
and it was in an attempt to defeat this measure that Lord 
Chatham made his last speech in parliament, which was 
soon after followed by his death. 

The firmness with which congress rejected Lord 
North’s propositions augured ill for the success of the 
British commissioners, Lord Carlisle, Mr. Eden, and 
Governor Johnstone, who arrived at New York on the 9th 
of June, 1778, and immediately attempted to open a nego- 
tiation with congress. Their overtures were officially 
answered by the president, Mr. Laurens, in a letter in 
which he apprised them that the American government 
were determined to maintain their independence,* but were 
willing to treat for peace with his Britannic majesty, on 
condition of his withdrawing his fleets and armies from 
the country. 

Thus foiled in their attempt at open negotiation, the 
commissioners had recourse to secret intrigues. Gover- 
nor Johnstone, from his long residence in America, was 
personally acquainted with many of the leading members 
of congress, to whom he addressed fetters, vaguely inti- 
mating the great rewards and honours which would await 
those who should assist in putting an end to the present 
troubles. He is said to have offered Joseph Reed, a 
general in the army and a member of congress, ten thou- 
sand pounds sterling and any office within the colonies 
in his majesty’s gift, if he would endeavour to re-unite thB 
colonies to the mother country. 4 1 am not worth pur- 
chasing,’ replied this incorruptible patriot ; 4 but such as 

How did congress treat the conciliatory propositions'! — What is said 
of the Duke of Richmond’s proposition 7 — Of Lord Chatham 7 — Who 
were the British commissioners 7— What answer was made to their 
proposition 7 — To what did they then have recourse 7 — What is said of 
Governor Johnstone 7— What answer did he receive from Generai 
Reed 7 


RETREAT OF BARREN HILL. 


185 


I am, the king of Great Britain is not rich enough to 
buy me.’ 

All the clandestine overtures of the governor were re- 
jected with contempt; and congress being apprised of 
them, declared them direct attempts at corruption, and 
refused all intercourse with him. The paci/icaton then 
jiublished a manifesto threatening the union with a war 
of devastation. Congress then notified the gentlemen, 
that the bearers of copies of this manifesto were not enti- 
tled to the protection of a flag ; and at the same time dis- 
played their contempt of its threats by giving it a very 
extensive circulation through the country in the newspa- 
pers. The commissioners remained a short time at New 
York, and then sailed for Britain. 

General Howe spent the spring of 1778, nearly in ? 
state of inaction, confining his operations to the sending 
out of foraging and predatory parties, which did some 
mischief to the country, and but little service to the royal 
cause. 

In May, the Marquis de la Fayette, with upwards of 
2000 chosen men and six pieces of artillery, was ordered 
to the east of the Schuylkill, and took post on Barren 
Hill, seven or eight miles in front of the army at Valley 
Forge. General Howe got notice of his position and sent 
out General Grant, with 5000 of his best troops to sur- 
prise him. Owing to the desertion of their post by some 
militia on the loox-out, he was near accomplishing his 
object, but La Fayette eluded the snare, and by able 
manoeuvring returned to the camp without loss. The 
retreat of Barren Hill had always been regarded as a 
most splendid achievement, and received the highest 
commendations of Washington. 

Soon afterwards General Howe received orders from 
the British ministry to evacuate Philadelphia without 
delay. These orders were sent under the apprehension, 
that if a French fleet should block up his squadron in the 
Delaware, whilst Washington inclosed him on the land 
tide, he would share the fate of Burgoyne. On the 18th 
of June, therefore, the British troops quitted Philadelphia 
and crossed over into New Jersey, whither they were 
speedily followed by Washington, who, keeping a strict 

What was then done by congress 7— By the pacificators 7— By con- 
gress in answer 7— Whither did the commissioners soon after go!— 
What was done by General Howe in the spring of 1778 7— By General 
La Fayette in May!— How did he escape a surprise 7— Why was Howe 
ordered to quit Philadelphia 7— vWhen was this order obeyed 1 
16 * 


86 


BATTLE OF MONMOUTH. 


watch on their movements, harassed them on their march, 
which was encumbered with baggage. 

On his arrival at Princeton, Washington, hearing that 
•General Clinton, with a large division of the British forces, 
had quitted the direct road to Staten Island, the place of 
rendezvous appointed for General Howe’s army, and was 
marching for Sandy Hook, sent a detachment in pursuit 
of him, and followed with his whole army to support it ; 
and as Clinton halted at Monmouth and made preparations 
to meet the premeditated attack, he sent forward reinforce- 
ments, to keep the British in check. 

These reinforcements were commanded by General 
Lee, whom Washington, on his coming up with the main 
body, met in full retreat. After angrily remonstrating 
with him, the commander in chief ordered, him to advance 
again. He obeyed and was again driven back; but he 
Drought off his troops in good order. When Washington 
brought the main body of the army into action, the British 
were compelled to give way ; and taking advantage of 
the night, the approach of which probably saved them 
from utter discomfiture, they withdrew to Sandy Hook, 
leaving behind them such of their wounded as could not 
with safety be removed. 

The victory at Monmouth was celebrated with rejoic- 
ings throughout the United States, and congress returned 
thanks to General Washington and his army. 

General Lee, conceiving himself to have been insulted 
by General Washington on the field of battle, in the even- 
ing addressed him a letter, expressed in disrespectful 
terms. He was, therefore, put under arrest, and tried by 
a court martial for disobedience of orders, and disrespect 
to his commander in chief. He was found guilty, and 
suspended from his command for a year. He never 
rejoined the army, but remained in retirement till Octo- 
ber, 1782, when he died at Philadelphia. 

After the battle of Monmouth, Washington marched to 
White Plains, a few miles to the north-eastward of New 
Y ork island. Here he continued watching the unmolested 
movements of the neighbouring enemy, from the begin- 
ning of July till the latter end of autumn, when he retired 

What circumstances led to the battle of Monmouth ?— Give an ac 
count of the affair of General Lee.— What was the result of the battle 
of Monmouth?— What were the effects of this victory?— How did General 
Lee’s affair terminate ? -How did Washington pass the remainder ol 
the season ? 


MASSACRE AT WYOMING. 18 ? 

to take up his winter ouarters in huts which he had caused 
to be constructed at Middlebrook, in Jersey. 

The British ministry were not mistaken in their view 
of the intentions of the French. • In July, the Count 
d’Estaing, with a fleet of 12 ships of the line and 3 fri- 
gates, arrived off the mouth of the Delaware, but found 
that Lord Howe had already withdrawn the British fleet 
from that river to the harbour of New York. D’Estaing 
immediately sailed for Sandy Hook. After continuing 
there at anchor eleven days, during which he captured 
about 20 English merchantmen, finding that he could not 
work his line of battle ships over the bar, by the advice 
of General Washington he sailed for Newport, with a 
view of co-operating with the Americans in driving the 
British from Rhode Island, of which they had been in 
possession for upwards of eighteen months. General 
Sullivan, with a detachment from General Washington’s 
army, and reinforcements from New England, was to act 
in concert with him. 

This enterprise, however, completely failed, for want 
of active co-operation on the part of the French fleet. 

During the summer of 1778, a harassing and destructive 
war was carried on by the Indians against the settlers on 
the western frontier of the United States. The happy 
settlement of Wyoming, in Pennsylvania, became in a 

? articular manner the scene of carnage, misery, and ruin. 

t was a flourishing settlement, containing about 1000 
inhabitants. Unfortunately the neighbourhood was in- 
fested with tories, who uniting with the Indians in the 
work of treachery and murder succeeded in surprising 
the settlement and capturing the forts ; and massacred a 
great part of the inhabitants. 

The western frontier of Virginia was saved from similar 
horrors by the enterprise and courage of Colonel George 
Rogers Clarke, who with a body of militia penetrated to 
the British settlements on the Mississippi, took the town 
of Kaskaskias, and subsequently surprised Colonel Ha- 
milton, who had been entrusted with the direction of the 
operation on the Wabash. 

When the season for active operations in the middle 
and northern states had terminated, the British commander 

Where did his army pass the winter? — What is said of the British 
ministry? — Of the Count d’Estaing? — What did he effect off New York ? 
— For what purpose did he proceed to Rhode Island ? — What took place 
in the summer of 1778 ?— Give an account of the massacre of Wyoming. 
— What was done on the western frontier of Virginia ? 


188 DEFEAT OF GENERAL HOWE. 

in chief resolved to make an attempt on the southern 
provinces. Some royalists who had lied from the Caro- 
linas and Georgia, had made incursions into the latter 
state. These had been retaliated by General Robert Howe, 
commander of the military force of South Carolina and 
Georgia, but the sickness of his troops had compelled 
him to retire and take post in the vicinity of Savannah, 
where he had to encounter an enemy far more formidable 
than the irregulars of East Florida. 

On the 23d of December, an armament, commanded by 
Colonel Campbell with about 3500 men, escorted by a 
small squadron under Admiral Parker, appeared otf the 
mouth of the Savannah, and proceeding up the river 
effected a landing without much opposition on the 29th. 

Howe, with about 900 men, was posted in a good 
position about two miles from Savannah. He was sur- 
rounded by a swamp, river, and morass, excepting in 
front. He had destroyed a bridge and broken up the 
road in front, so that if attacked in that quarter he could 
have defended himself with advantage. Rut a black man 
who fell into Colonel Campbell’s hands, informed him 
of a private path through the morass by which the rear of 
the American army might be gained. The conseauence 
was, that being attacked on both sides, although "Howe 
and his men tought with the greatest intrepidity, less 
than one half of them were able to escape and effect a 
retreat to South Carolina. The capital of Georgia of 
course fell into the hands of the British, and Sunbury and 
Augusta being soon after taken, the whole state was 
brought under the British sway. 

The noble defence of Fort Moultrie, in 1776, had 
hitherto saved the southern states from the horrors of 
war; but the defeat of General Howe, at Savannah, made 
those states the scene of fierce and desolating hostilities 
during the remainder of the contest. 

Neither of the contending parties was very well satis- 
fied with the result of this campaign. The Americans, 
who had expected, with the assistance of the French, to 
terminate the war by some decisive stroke, were not a 
little mortified that the only result of the co-operation of 
their ally, was the recovery of Philadelphia. On the 

What American general commanded the military force of South Caro- 
lina and Georgia?— Who had been opposed to him there'.'— What new 
enemy had he to encounter 1— What preparations did he make?— Who 
petrayed him 7— What was the consequence ?— What state was over* 
run by the British ?— What were the consequences of Howe’s defeat? 


EXPEDITIONS TO VIRGINIA AND CONNECTICUT. 189 

other hand, the British ministry were grievously disap- 
pointed on learning that the issue of the campaign, as fai 
as regarded their main army, was the exchange, by theiT 
commander in chief, of his narrow quarters in Philar 
delphia, for the not much more extended ones of New 
York island. 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

CAMPAIGN OF 1779. 

The principal operations of the war were now trans- 
ferred from the northern and middle, to the southern states 
of the union. 

With a view to subject Virginia to the unmitigated 
horrors of war, Sir Henry Clinton, on the 10th of May, 
1779, sent an expedition into that state, under the com- 
mand of Sir George Collyer and General Matthews, 
who, after landing at Portsmouth, proceeded to Suffolk, 
and laid that town in ashes. The houses of private 
gentlemen in the surrounding country shared the same 
Fate. After burning and capturing 130 vessels of differ- 
ent sizes, and devastating the whole country in their line 
of march, the marauders sailed back, loaded with plun- 
der, to New York. 

About five weeks after their return, Governor Tryon 
took the command of a similar expedition to the coast of 
Connecticut; plundered New Haven, and burnt East 
Haven, Fairfield, and Norwalk; and having effected this 
mischief with little loss, returned to the British head 
quarters to make a report of his proceedings to the conv- 
mander in chief. 

Whilst this mode of warfare was carried on, Washing- 
ton could spare very few men, for the defence of the 
invaded districts. His attention -was engrossed by the 
main army of the British, to keep which in check, he 
posted his forces at West Point and on the opposite side 
of the Hudson, pushing his patrols to the vicinity of his 
adversary’s lines. 

What general remarks are made on the result of the campaign of 
1778? — What part of the union now became the theatre of war? — 
(jive an account of the expedition of Sir George Collyer and General 
Matthews into Virginia.— Of General Tryon’s expedition to Connecticut. 
—What is said of General Washington? 


(90 


THE STORMING OF STONY POINT. 


It was about this time that General Putnam performed 
nis famous feat of riding down the stone stairs at Horse 
Neck. He was stationed at Reading, in Connecticut, 
and visiting his outpost at Horse Neck, with hut 150 
men, and two iron fieldpieces without dragropes, he was 
attacked by Governor Tryon with 1500 men. Putnam 

[ danted his cannon on the high ground, near the meeting 
louse, and by firing, retarded the enemy’s advance, till 
seeing the infantry and cavalry preparing for a charge, he 
ordered his men to retire to a neighbouring swamp, and 
plunged dow 7 n the precipice near the church. This was 
so steep as to have artificial stairs composed of nearly 100 
stone steps for the accommodation of foot passengers. 
The British dragoons durst not follow the intrepid horse- 
man down the precipice, and before they could ride round 
the hill, he was out of their reach. The infantry poured 
a shower of bullets after him, but all missed except one, 
which pierced his hat. He proceeded to Stamford, and 
having reunited his men, and obtained a reinforcement 
of militia, faced about, and pursued General Tryon on 
nis return. 

As the British occupied with a strong garrison Stony 
Point, some miles to the south of Washington’s camp, 
on the 15th of July, he despatched General Wayne, with 
a small detachment, to dislodge them. This expedition, 
though an exceedingly bold and hazardous one, w as com- 
pletely successful. After a very obstinate defence, in 
which Wayne was wounded, the fort was carried by 
storm, the garrison, to the number of 543, were taken 
prisoners, 63 being killed, and the standards, ordnance, 
and military stores, fell into the hands of the conquer- 
ors. This was considered one of the most brilliant 
achievements of the war. Washington did not, however, 
think it prudent, for the present, to attempt to establish 
himself at Stony Point; and it was speedily reoccupied 
by the British. 

Another instance of the enterprising boldness of the 
Americans occurred soon after, in the surprise of the Bri- 
tish garrison at Paulus Hook, opposite to New York, 
U'hich w’as attacked on the 19th of July by Major Lee, 
who stormed the works, and took 160 prisoners, w r hom 
he brought safely to the American lines. 

Give an account of Putnam’s feat at Horse Neck.— Give an account 
ot th8 storming of Stony Point.— Was the post retained 1— Relate th* 
affair of Paulus Hook 


OPERATIONS IN GEORGIA AND SOUTH CAROLINA. 1 9 ! 

The joy felt by the Americans at the success of these 
daring enterprises, was somewhat damped by the failure 
of an expedition, undertaken by the state of Massachu- 
setts, to dispossess the British of a fort which they had 
erected at Penobscot, in the district of Maine. They 
here lost the whole of their flotilla, which was destroyed 
or captured by Sir George Collyer, whilst their land 
forces were compelled to seek for safety by retreating 
through the woods. 

Spain having now declared war against Great Britain, 
it was hoped by the Americans that this additional pres- 
sure of foreign foes would compel the British pninistry 
to withdraw their forces from North America. But the 
energies of the mother country were roused in propor- 
tion to the increase of her peril. Her fl^ts gave her 
decided superiority on the ocean, and her king was deter- 
mined to strain every nerve to reduce his revolted colonies 
to obedience. A + this period the ease with which the 
reduction of Georgia had been effected, and the advan- 
tages which it might afford in making an attack upon the 
rest of the southern states, induced his ministers to 
renew their efforts in that quarter. 

The back settlements of Georgia and the Carolinas, 
abounded with renegadoes and tories, who had been com- 

f ielieu by the reOiXncans to withdraw into these wiids, 
rom the more settled part of the country. These adven- 
turers having joined the royal forces, under the command 
of Major-General Prescott, which had also received 
reinforcements from Florida, that officer found himself in 
a condition to commence active operations. His prepa- 
rations filled the neighbouring states with alarm. 

The American regular troops had, with few excep 
tions, been sent from the Carolinas to reinforce the army 
of General Washington; and the only reliance of the 
patriots in this part of the country was on the militia, 
which congress had placed under the command of General 
Lincoln. On inspecting his men, Lincoln found them 
very ill prepared to meet the disciplined forces of the 
enemy, as they were deficient in equipments, badly organ- 
ised, and worse drilled. In these circumstances, the active 
operations of the enemy allowed him no time to train them. 

The defeat at Penobscot. — What is said of Spain and Great Britain 1 
—What induced the British to transfer their operations chiefly to the 
south ? — What description of forces joined the standard of General 
Prescott?— Who commanded the American forces in the south ‘ — 0* 
what did they consist ? 


192 


DEFEAT OF GENERAL LINCOLN. 


Soon alter his arrival at head quarters, a division of 
he British army, under Major Gardiner, was detached 
from Savannah to take possession of Port Royal, in South 
Carolina, but was driven back with heavy loss of men, 
and nearly all their officers, by General Moultrie. This 
rejmlse damped the ardour, and suspended the enterprise 
otf the British, who took post at Augusta and Ebenezer, 
situated on the Savannah river. 

Here they waited in expectation of being joined by a 
body of tories, who had been collected in the upper parts 
of South Carolina. These reputable allies of the British 
had no sooner begun their march towards Augusta, than 
they commenced such a series of atrocities against the 
peaceful inhabitants, that they rose en masse , to oppose 
them. Colonel Picken, with about 300 volunteers, pur- 
sued and came up with them near Kettle creek, where he 
totally routed them, killed about 40, with their leader, 
Colonel Boyd, and dispersed the rest. Some of them 
afterwards gave themselves up to be tried by the laws of 
South Carolina, for violating the sedition act. Seventy 
of them were condemned to die ; but only five of the 
ringleaders were executed. This proceeding led to acts 
of retaliation on the part of the tories and the king’s 
troops, which for a long time gave a peculiar character of 
atrocity to the war in the southern states. 

Encouraged by this success, General Lincoln sent an 
expedition into Georgia, with a view of repressing the 
incursions of the enemy, and confining them to the low 
country near the ocean. The detachment, consisting of 
1500 North Carolina militia, and a few regular troops, 
under General Ash, crossed the Savannah, and took a 
position on Briar creek ; but he was surprised by Lieu- 
tenant-Colonel Prevost, who made a circuitous march of 
50 miles, and came upon his rear with 900 veterans. The 
militia were thrown into confusion at once, and fled at 
the first fire; 150 of the Americans were killed, 162 
taken, some were drowned in attempting to cross the Sa- 
vannah, and only 450 escaped to the camp. This event 
cost General Lincoln one-fourth of his army, and opened 
a communication between the British camp at Savannah, 
and the Indian and tory friends of the British in North 
and South Carolina. 

What took place at Port Royal 1 — What is related of the tories ?— 
Who defeated them ?— How were they treated 1 — What was the conse» 
auence ?— Give an account of the battle of Briar creek.— What wer»» 
ate effects of this defeat 1 


GENERAL PREVOST BEFORE CHARLESTON. 1% 

In this disastrous state of affairs the legislature of 
South Carolina invested the governor, Mr. John Rutledge, 
and his council, with an almost absolute authority, by 
virtue of which a considerable force of militia was" em- 
bodied and stationed near the centre of the state, to act as 
necessity might require. 

Lincoln now determined to carry the war into the 
enemy’s quarters ; and with the main army, he crossed the 
Savannah, near Augusta, and marched towards the capital 
of Georgia. Prevost instantly took advantage of this 
movement, to invade South Carolina, at the head of 2400 
men, and compelling General Moultrie, who was charged 
with the defence of Charleston, to retire, he pushed for- 
ward towards that city. 

At this time his superiority was so decisive, and his 
prospects so bright, that Moultrie’s troops began to desert 
m great numbers, and with real or affected zeal embraced 
the royal cause. On his appearance before Charleston, 
the garrison of that place, consisting of 3300 men, sent 
commissioners to propose a neutrality on their part during 
the remainder of the war. This advantageous proposal 
lie was impolitic enough to decline, and made prepara- 
tions to attack the town, which was tolerably well fortified. 

Whilst lie had been wasting time in negotiations, 
General Lincoln had been hastening from Georgia to the 
relief of the place ; and on his approach, Prevost, fearing 
to be exposed to two firps, withdrew his forces across 
Ashley river, and encamped on some small islands bor- 
dering on the sea-coast. Here, on the 20th of June, he 
was attacked by General Lincoln, with about 1200 men, 
but succeeded in giving him a repulse with the loss of 
150 men, in consequence of the failure of a part of the 
American general’s combinations. 

Notwithstanding this success, General Prevost did not 
think it advisable to maintain his position, but retreated 
tc Port Royal, and thence to Savannah. 

The Americans, under the command of Lincoln, soon 
afterwards retired to Sheldon, a healthy situation in the 
vicinity of Beaufort, about halfway between Charleston 
and Savannah. Both armies now remained in their re- 

Who was made dictator in South Carolina ?— Whither did Lincoln 
march ?— What advantage did Prevost take of this movement ?— Who 
ret ; re 1 before him?— What did the garrison at Charleston offer 1 — Was 
the offer accepted 1 — What occasioned Prevost's retreat 1 — What hap- 
pened on the 20th of June ?— Whither did Prevost retire after defeating 
tiacoln ?— Whither did the Americans retire ? 

17 


*94 


s:ege of savannah. 


spective encampments in a state of tranquillity until 
beginning of September, when the arrival of a French 
fleet on tne coast roused the whole country to immediate 
activity. 

Count d’Estaing had proceeded, towards the close of 
the preceding year, from Boston to the West Indies, 
whence, after capturing St. Vincents and Grenada, he 
had returned to the assistance of the Americans. At the 
sight of this armament, which consisted of 20 sail of the 
line, and 13 frigates, the republicans exulted in. the san- 
guine hope of capturing their enemies, or of expelling 
them from the country The militia poured in from the 
surrounding region in great numbers, and uniting with 
the regular force, under General Lincoln, marched for the 
vicinity of Savannah. 

Before their arrival d’Estaing had summoned the town 
to surrender, and had granted General Prevost a suspen- 
sion of hostilities for 24 hours, for the purpose of settling 
the terms of a capitulation. But during this interval, a 
reinforcement of several hundred men nad forced their 
way from Beaufort to his relief. Encouraged by this 
seasonable aid, Prevost determined to hold out to the last 
extremity. 

The allied forces, therefore, commenced the siege of 
Savannah in form. On the 4th of October the besiegers 
opened with 9 mortars, and 37 pieces of cannon, from the 
land side, and 15 from the water. On a report from the 
French engineers, that a considerable time would be con- 
sumed in conducting the siege by regular approaches, 
d’Estaing, who was apprehensive of injury to his fleet 
from hurricanes at that season of the year, determined on 
an assault. 

In conjunction with Lincoln, he led his troops to the 
attack with great gallantry ; but a heavy and well directed 
fire from the batteries, and a cross fire from the British 
galleys, threw their front columns into confusion. Two 
standards were planted on the enemy’s batteries ; but after 
55 minutes of hard fighting, it was found necessary to 
order a retreat. Count d’Estaing, and Count Pulaski, 
were both wounded ; the former slightly, the latter mor- 
tally. Six hundred and thirty-seven of the French, ~nd 
lpwards of 200 of the continentals and militia, were killed 

What news roused them to action?— What is said of d’Estaing ?— 
>Vhat is said of the militia? — What blunder did d’Estaing make? — 
What saved Prevost? — describe -the siege. — The assault.— Who were 
vounded ? — What wap the loss ? , 


ACHIEVEMENTS OF PAUL JONES. 


1D5 


or wounaid. The damage sustained by the British was 
trifling. Immediately after this unsuccessful assault, the 
militia retired to their homes; Count d’Estaing re-em- 
barked his troops and artillery, and sailed from Savan- 
nah ; and General Lincoln, recrossing the Savannah rive: 
returned to South Carolina. 

The visit of the French fleet to the coast of America, 
although unsuccessful in its chief object, was not altoge- 
ther useless to the United States. It disconcerted the 
measures of the British, and caused a considerable waste 
of time in digesting their plans of operation. It also oc- 
casioned the evacuation of Rhode Island, which, however, 
was of little importance to the cause, as the 6000 men 
who were stationed there for two years and eight months, 
were thus effectually kept out of active service. 

The paper money system adopted by the continental 
congress, had now begun to produce its legitimate effects 
of ruin and distress. The bills were depreciated to about 
one-thirtieth of their nominal value. The pay of the offi- 
cers and soldiers was insufficient to procure them clothing. 
Congress finding its funds and credit exhausted, made a 
requisition on the several states for provisions and forage. 
Private capitalists, of whom Robert Morris, Esq., of Phi- 
ladelphia, was among the most liberal, made loans to the 
government, and loans were solicited in Europe. Not- 
withstanding these expedients, the army was wretchedly 
supplied ; and it required all the patriotic exertions of 
their officers to restrain the men from desertion or open 
revolt. The example of their leaders, in cheerfully sub- 
mitting to severe hardships, and making sport of priva- 
tions which were any thing but light, hau its effect in 
retaining the troops in the service, and making them bear, 
and do their utmost for the cause of their country. 

This year was signalized by the most celebrated of the 
achievements of Paul Jones. In August he sailed from 
France in the Bon Homme Richard, with six other ves- 
sels, the whole squadron being under his command 
Having cruised successfully off the coast of Ireland for 
some time, he sailed with the Pallas, of 32 guns, and the 
Vengeance, of 16 guns, to the coast of Scotland, captured 
severa armed vessels in sight of the port of Leitn, and 
after threatening to lay the town under contribution, which 

Who deserted the Americans ? —Why ?— What was Lincoln obliged 
to do 1 — Of what use was the visit of the French fleet to the Americans l 
—What is said of the paper money system ?— Of the patriotic behaviour 
at capitalists, officers, and men 


m 


CAPTURE OF THE SERAPIS. 


threat he ^ae only prevented from executing by a violeni 
gale of wind coming on, he again put to sea. 

A few days after this he fought his famous battle with 
the British frigate Serapis. On the 23d of September, 
1779, at seven o’clock in the evening, the encounter took 
place off Flamborough-head, on the coast of England, and 
the moon shining brightly at the time, the action was 
witnessed by thousands of spectators assembled on the 
shore. The Serapis was a new ship, with 44 guns, and 
a select crew. In every respect she was far superior to 
the Bon Homme Richard. The action commenced with 
a broadside from the Serapis, and raged with unremitting 
fury till the bowsprit of the British vessel coming over 
the poop of the Bon Homme Richard by her mizen mast, 
Jones himself seized the ropes that hung from the bow- 
sprit, and made them fast to his own ship. The Serapis 
now swung round, so as to lie alongside the American 
vessel, with the stern of one close to the bow of the other, 
The battle was then renewed with increasing fury, and 
lasted till half past ten o’clock, when the enemy’s main- 
mast going by tne board, he struck his colours. 

The details of the battle surpass any thing in the re- 
cords of naval warfare for determined bravery and perse- 
verance. The Bon Homme Richard was actually in a 
sinking state when the battle ended ; and there was hardly 
time allowed to take out the wounded men, before she 
went down. 

When the Serapis first hove in sight, she, in company 
with the Countess of Scarborough, a ship of 20 guns, was 
convoying a large fleet of merchantmen ; and while the 
action with the Bon Homme Richard was going on, the 
Pallas engaged and captured the Countess of Scarborough. 

Jones was honoured with unlimited confidence by con- 
gress, and received many marks of favour from that body, 
as well as from the king of France. 

The campaign of 1 779 was productive of no decisive 
vents. The Americans seem to have counted too much 
on the aid of their new allies, and to have exerted them- 
selves but feebly in endeavouring to rid the country of its 
enemies; and yet they were bitterly disappointed, when 
at the end of the season it was found that little or nothing 
had been accomplished towards bringing the war to a 
close. The army was dispirited by defeat; and many 

What, is said of Paul Jones’s victory ?— Describe the battle.— What is 
e&ia of the campaign of 1779 1 


SIEGE OF CHARLESTON. 


197 

of the citizens began to despair of the fortunes of the 
country. But the hardier spirits, the leaders in council 
and in the field, took heart when they recollected that the 
enemy had effected little except the overrunning and 
plundering an extensive tract of territory ; and that after 
all their battles, and marauding expeditions, they nad 
been compelled to return to as narrow encampments as 
they had occupied before the campaign commenced. 


CHAJPTER XXX. 

CAMPAIGN OF 1780. 

Recent events in the southern country had convinced 
Sir Henry Clinton of the weakness of that portion of the 
Union, and had pointed it out as the proper theatre of 
war. Leaving, therefore, the command of the royal army 
in New York, to General Kniphausen, on the 26th of 
December, 1779, he sailed from that city with a consider- 
able force, and after a stormy passage, on the 11th of 
the ensuing month he arrived at Tybee in Georgia, at the 
mouth of the Savannah river. Hence he proceeded to 
Ashley river, and encamped opposite to Charleston. 

On his arrival, the assembly of the state of South Caro- 
lina broke up its sitting, after having once more delegated 
a dictatorial authority to Governor Rutledge, who imme- 
diately issued his orders for the assembling of the militia. 
These orders were not promptly obeyed. The disasters 
of the last campaign had damped the ardour of patriotism, 
and each man seemed to look to his neighbours for those 
exertions which might have been justly expected from 
himself. 

On reconn oitering the works of Charleston, however, 
Sir Henry Clinton did not deem it expedient to attack 
them till he had received reinforcements from New York 
and Savannah. These soon arrived, and. he proceeded hi 
open the siege in form. 

Charleston is situated on a tongue of land, bounded on 
he west by Ashley, and on the east by Cooper river. 

When did Sir Henry Clinton arrive in Savannah ?— Where did h* 
Boon after encamp?— What measure was taken by the assembly o* 
South Carolina ? -By Governor Rutledge?— By the people?— What waa 
now dtne by Clinton ? 

17 * 


198 


CAPITULATION OF CHARLESTON. 


The approach to Ashley river was defended by Fort 
Moultrie, erected on Sullivan’s island ; and the passage 
up Cooper river was impeded by a number of vessels 
sunk in the channel, opposite the town. On the land 
side, the place was defended by a citadel and strong lines, 
extending from river to river. . 

Before these lines Clinton broke ground on the 29th of 
March, and on the 10th of April, he completed his first 
parallel. On the preceding day, Admiral Arbuthnot, who 
commanded the British fleet, had passed Fort Moultrie 
with little loss, and had anchored near the town. About 
the 20th of April the British commander received a second 
reinforcement of 3000 men ; and the place was soon com- 
pletely invested by sea and by land — his third parallel 
oeing advanced to the very edge of the American works. 

General Lincoln, who commanded the American gar- 
rison in Charleston, would not have shut himself up in 
the town, if he had not confidently expected relief from 
the militia, who had been called out by Governor Rut» 
ledge, and by whose assistance he had hoped if reduced to 
extremity, to have effected a retreat across Cooper river. 
But the few who, in this hour of difficulty, advanced to 
his aid, were cut off or kept in check ; and the river was 
possessed by the enemy. 

In these distressful circumstances, after sustaining a 
bombardment which set the town on fire in different 
places, on the 12th of May he surrendered on a capitu- 
lation, the principal terms of which were, that ‘ the militia 
were to be permitted to return to their respective homes, 
as prisoners on parole, and while they adhered to their 
parole, were not to be molested in their persons or pro- 
perty.’ The same conditions were also imposed on all 
the inhabitants of the town, civil as well as military. 

Sir Henry Clinton now addressed himself to the busi- 
ness of re-establishing the royal authority in the province, 
as a preliminary step to which, on the first of June he 
issued a proclamation, offering to the inhabitants, on con- 
dition of their submission, pardon for their past offences, 
a reinstatement in their rights, and what was remarkable, 
as indicating the lowered tone of the ministry, exeu ption 
from taxation except by their own legislature. 

Describe the situation and defences of Charleston.— Describe the 
opening and progress of the siege.— What is said of General Lincoln ?— 
What was his situation 1 — On what terms did he surrender the town ?— 
What was now done by Sir Henry Clinton 1 — What terms did he offef 
to the people ctf South Carolina 1 


CONDITION OF SOUTH CAROLINA. 


199 


This proclamation was followed up by the posting of 
garrisons in different parts of the country, to protect the 
tories and overawe the patriots, and by the march of 2000 
men toward® North Carolina. On their advance, the 
American troops, who had marched from that province 
too late for the relief of Charleston, retreated with the loss 
of a party of near 400 men who were barbarously mas- 
sacred, after surrendering to Colonel Tarleton at the 
Waxhaws. 

Thus completely successful, Clinton, early in June, 
embarked with the principal part of his forces, for New 
York, having delegated the completion of the subjugation 
of South Carolina to Lord Cornwallis, with whom he lefit 
for that purpose an army of 4000 men. 

When Lord Cornwallis assumed the command in South 
Carolina, the Americans had no army in the field within 
400 miles of that province, and the principal part of the 
inhabitants had submitted either as prisoners or as sub- 
jects. Had they been suffered to remain in this state of 
quiet neutrality, they would have adhered to their parole 
of honour, and awaited the issue of the contest in the 
northern states. 

But his lordship’s instructions did not permit him to be 
contented with this passive obedience, and he proceeded 
to take measures to compel the South Carolinians to take 
up arms against their countrymen. For this purpose, he 
issued a proclamation, absolving from their parole, all the 
inhabitants who had bound themselves by that obligation, 
and restoring them ‘ to all the rights and duties belonging 
to citizens.’ 

What was meant by tlie ominous word ‘ duties ’ was 
* explained by another part of the proclamation, whereby it 
was declared, 4 that it was proper for all persons to take 
an active part in settling and securing his majesty’s go- 
vernment, and that whoever should not do so, should be 
treated as rebels.’ 

The Carolinians were highly indignant at the treache- 
rous and unprincipled violation of the terms of their sub- 
mission. Many of them justly considering the contract 
to be broken by this proceeding of the British commander 
instantly resumed their arms; and though more, under 
the impression of fear, enrolled themselves as subjects, 

What followed the proclamation ?— Whither did Clinton then go 7— 
Who succeeded him at Charleston 7— What was now the condition of 
South Carolina 7— What did Cornwallis declare in his proclamation 7— 
What did. lie require 7 


200 


SATES S MARCH TO THE SOUTH. 


they brought to the cause a hollow-hearted allegiance 
*vhich could not be trusted in the day of trial. Largo 
numbers quitted the province, and hastened to join tne 
army which congress was raising for the purpose of re- 
covering South Carolina, and others forming themselves 
into small bands, commenced a system of partisan war- 
fare which for a long time, spread terror and desolation 
through the southern country. 

This partisan war commenced on the 12th of July, two 
months after the fall of Charleston, when 133 of Colonel 
Sumter’s corps attacked and routed a detachment of the 
royal forces and militia at Williamson’s plantation. This 
success brought in new volunteers, and Sumter soon found 
himself at the head of 600 men. With this increase of 
force he made a spirited attack on a party of the British 
at Rocky Mount, but as they were entrenched, and he had 
no artillery, he was obliged to retreat. Determined to 
keep his militia employed, he next attacked another royal 
detachment consisting of the Prince of Wales’s regiment, 
and a large body of tories, posted at Hanging Rock. The 
Prince of Wales’s regiment was nearly annihilated, being 
reduced from 278 to 9. The tories were dispersed. 

A body of Maryland and Delaware troops sent forward 
In March for the relief of Charleston, under the command 
of Baron de Kalb, had been delayed and had only reached 
Petersburg on the 16th of April. General Gates, whose 
victory at Saratoga had given him a brilliant reputation, 
was ordered by congress to take command of this force, 
and the chief direction of the southern campaign. On 
joining the army, in North Carolina, Gates was advised 
oy De Kalb to proceed by a circuitous route, to the south 
ward where he would find plenty of provisions ; but con- 
ceiving it to be his duty to hasten with all speed to the 
scene of action, he preferred the straight forward road to 
Camden, which led through a desert pine barren. 

In traversing this dreary tract of country, his forces 
were exhausted with fatigue and hunger, and thinned by 
dysentery and other diseases usually caused by the heat 
of the weather, and by unwholesome food. 

On their arrival at the place called Deep creek, their 

What was the consequence of this treachery 7 — What kind of war- 
fare was now commenced in the South ?— What was the commenca 
ment of this new kind of war 7 — What was the effect of Sumter’s first 
success 1— ' What was his next movement 7 — His next success 7 — Who 
Dow took command of the southern army 7 — What hardships were ea 
dwred by ti>e noldiers in their march southward ? 


OPERATIONS OF GENERAL GATES. 


201 


distresses were alleviated by a supply of good beef, ac* 
eompanied by a distribution of half a pound of Indian 
corn meal to each man. Invigorated by this welcome 
refreshment, they proceeded to the cross roads, whoro 
they were joined by a respectable body of militia under 
the command of General Caswell. 

Though Gates was aware that another body of militia 
was hastening to his assistance from Virginia, he was 
prevented from waiting for their arrival by want of pro- 
visions, and, after staying for one day only at the cross 
roads, finding that the enemy intended to dispute his pas- 
sage at Lynch’s creek, he marched to the right towards 
Clermont, where the British had established a defensible 
post. On his approach to the latter place, however, Lord 
Kawdon, who commanded the advance of the British, 
concentrated all his forces at Camden, whilst Gates mus- 
tered the whole of his army at Clermont, which is distant 
from Camden about 13 miles. 

These events occurred on the 13th of August, and on 
the next day- the American troops were reinforced by a 
body of 700 of the Virginia militia under General Stevens. 

On reaching the frontiers of South Carolina, Gates had 
issued a proclamation, invking the inhabitants to join his 
standard, and offering an amnesty to such of them as, 
under the pressure of circumstances, had promised alle- 
giance to the British government. Though this procla- 
mation had not been without effect, it had not called forth 
the numbers upon which the American general had been 
led to calculate, and after the departure of Woodford’s 
detachment, Gates could muster no more than between 
4000 and 5000 disposable men. 

♦ Determined, nevertheless, to persevere in his plan of 
offensive operations, he marched, about 10 at night, on 
the 15th of August, to within half a mile of Sander’s 
creek, about halfway between his encampment and Cam- 
den. Lord Cornwallis, who, the day before, had repaired 
to his head quarters at Camden, and had taken command 
of the British army, was also resolved, though his forces 
amounted to only 2000 men, of whom 1700 were infantry, 
and 300 cavalry, to attack the enemy in their camp 

Where were they relieved, and where reinforced ?— Where did Lord 
Rawdon concentrate his forces ? — Where did General Gates muster his 
army ? — What further reinforcement did he receive ? — What had he 
offered to the people?— Did they come, in as freely as he had antici 
pated ? — What was his whole force after sending off Woodford’s detach 
ment i — Who arrived at Camden August 15th ? — What was his force ?— 
What did he resolve ? 


802 


BATTLE OF CAMDEN. 


and, advancing for that purpose at half past two in the 
morning, encountered their advanced parties near Sander’s 
creek. Here some firing took place, with various suc- 
cess ; but on the whole, the British had the advantage in 
this night encounter, and the militia were not a little 
dispirited at this result. 

Early on the ensuing morning both armies prepared for 
nattle. On the side of the Americans, the second Mary- 
land brigade occupied the right, which was flanked by a 
morass; the Virginia militia and the North Carolina 
infantry, also covered by some boggy ground, were posted 
on the left, whilst General Caswell, with the North Ca- 
rolina division and the artillery, appeared in the centre. 
A corps de reserve , under the orders of General Smallwood, 
was posted about 300 yards in the rear of the American 
line. 

In arranging the British forces, Lord Cornwallis gave 
the command of the right to Lieutenant Colonel Webster, 
with the 23d and 33a regiments of foot. The left was 

f guarded by some Irish volunteers, the infantry of the 
egion, and. part of Hamilton’s regiment, under the com- 
mand of Lord Rawdon. The cavalry of the legion was 
stationed in the rear, where also the 71st regiment was 
stationed as a reserve. 

The respective armies being thus disposed, the action 
oegan by the advance of 200 of the British in front of the 
American artillery, who received them with a steady fire. 
Gates then ordered the Virginia militia to advance under 
the command of Colonel Stevens, who cheerfully obeyed 
She orders of his commander in chief, and when he had 
led his men within firing distance, urged them to charge 
the enemy with their bayonets. This portion of the army, 
however, did not emulate the gallantry of their leader. 

Lord Cornwallis, observing their movement, ordered 
Colonel Webster to attack them. This order was obeyed 
with a loud cheer. Intimidated by this indication of de- 
ermined daring, the militia were panic-struck, and the 
Virginians and Carolinians threw down their arms and 
hastened frem the field. Deserted by the centre and lef* 
wing of the army, the continental troops of the right wincr, 
with the Baron de Kalb at their head, maintained their 

What then took place 1— What was the result of the night encounter 1 
—How were the Americans arranged for commencing the battle of Lam 
deni— The British 1— How did the action begin?— What was ordered 
yy Gates?— Who obeyed the order?— What caused the panic of fit? 
militia? 


DEATH OF BARON DE KAIB. 203 

f osition ^Hth great firmness. They were cliarovd by 
iOrd Rawdon, the bayonet was resorted to by both par- 
tips, and The conflict continued for three quarters of an 
hour. During this lime the regiment on the left of the 
second Maryland brigade gained ground and made pri- 
soners. 

The reserve, having its left exposed, was attacked by 
the British left wing, under Wetster, and thrown into 
some disorder. The soldiers, however, soon rallied, and 
renewed the action with unimpaired spirit. A second 
time, overpowered by numbers, they were broken, and a 
second time rallied, so as to cover the flanK of the second 
brigade, who were still valiantly fighting, in hopes of 
obtaining the' victory. 

The fire of the w'hole British army was now r directed 
against these two brigades. They had not yielded an inch 
of ground, w r hen Cornwallis, observing that they were 
without cavalry, pushed his dragoons upon them, and at 
the same instant charged with the bayonet. This charge 
broke their line ; and as they did not give way until they 
were intermingled wfith the enemy, they dispersed and 
fled in confusion. 

Before they were reduced to this last extremity, the 
Baron de Kalb, w T ho fought on foot with the Maryland 
brigade, fell under eleven w r ounds. His aid-de-camp, 
Lieutenant de Buysson, received him in his arms, an- 
nounced his rank and nation to the surrounding foe, and 
begged that they would spare his life. While thus gene- 
rously exposing himself to save his friend, he received 
several wounds, and with his general, was taken prisoner. 
The baron expired in a few hours, and spent his last 
breath in dictating a letter, expressing the warmest affec- 
tion for the officers and men of his division, and the most 
exalted admiration of their courage and good conduct.* 
The w'hole of the baggage and artillery of the Ameri- 
cans fell into the hands of the enemy, and the fugitives 
were pursued by the British cavalry for the space of 20 
miles. So complete was this defeat, that, on the sdcona 
day after the engagement, General Gates could only mus 
ter 150 of his soldiers at Charleston, a town in the south 
of North Carolina, whence he retreated farther north to 
Salisbury, and afterwards to Hillsborough. 

What, is said of the American right wing ?— The reserve 7 — How did 
Cornwall! proceed 1 — What was the result 1 — What is said of De Kalb 1 


* Marshall. 


204 


SUMMARY PROCEEDINGS OF CORNWALLIS. 


To add to the misfortunes of the Americans, the defeat 
of Gates was immediately followed by the surprise and 
dispersion of Sumter’s partisan corps. 

The sickliness of the season prevented Lord Cornwal- 
lis from attempting to pursue the remains of General 
Gates’s army ; but ne employed the leisure now afforded 
him in inflicting vengeance on such of the inhabitants of 
South Carolina as had been induced' to join the American 
standard. The militia men he doomed to the gallows. 
The property of the fugitives and of the declared friends 
of independence he confiscated ; and he seized a number 
of the most respectable citizens at Charleston, and mos> 
of the military officers residing there under the faith of 
the late capitulation, and sent them to St. Augustine, 

Reduced to desperation by these injudicious severities, 
the bold and active among the patriots formed themselves 
anew into partisan bands under different chieftains, among 
whom Marion and Sumter were most distinguished by 
their spirit and enterprise. These bands harassed the 
scattered parties of the British, several of which they cm 
off ; and by their movements kept in check the tories to 
the north of the Carol inas. 

Emht of these leaders of partisan bands, having col- 
lected their forces to the amount of 1600, made an attack 
on Major Ferguson with his detachment of tories and 
regulars on the top of King’s mountain, October 7th. 
The Americans formed three parties; Colonel Lacy of 
JSouth Carolina led one, which attacked on the wmst. The 
two others were commanded by Colonels Campbell and 
Cleveland; one of which attacked on the east, and the 
other in the centre. 

Ferguson opposed them with fixed bayonets, and com- 
pelled one party after another to retire; but they only 
retreated to a short distance, and getting behind trees and 
rocks renewed their fire in almost every direction. The 
British being uncovered were securely shot down by the 
assailants. Ferguson himself w r as killed, and his men 
were compelled to surrender ; 800 became prisoners, and 
225 were killed or wounded. 

This success was followed by important results. Lord 

Whpt followed the battle 1 — What prevented Cornwallis fmm fl- 
owing up his victory?— How did he employ his leisure? — Give the 
particulars. — How were these measures revenged ? — Where did Major 
rerguson suffer a defeat from the partisan troops ? — How did the Ameri- 
cans attack ?— Describe the battle— How many of the Ftrittsh were 
taken ? — How many killed or wounded ? 


DISC0N1 iCNTJ IN THE ARMY. 


205 


Cornwallis had marched into North Carolina ja tne direc- 
tion of Salisbury ; but when he heard of the defeat an 
death of Ferguson, he retreated to Winsborough in the 
southern province, being severely harassed in his retreat 
by the militia and the inhabitants ; and when he retired 
into winter quarters, Sumter still kept the field. 

In the mean time General Gates had collected another 
army, with which he advanced to Charlotte. Here he 
received intelligence that congress had resolved to super- 
sede him, and to submit his conduct to a court of inquiry. 
This was the consequence of his defeat at Camden and 
of the general unsuccessful conduct of the campaign in 
the south. Mortified as he was by the withdrawal of his 
country’s confidence, on receiving the notification of this 
resolve of the supreme power, he dutifully resigned hk 
command. But on his way home from Carolina, his feel- 
ings were soothed by an address from the legislature of 
Virginia, assuring him that ‘ the remembrance of his for- 
mer glorious services could not be obliterated by any 
reverse of fortune.’ 

While these events were occurring in the southern 
states, General Washington was obliged to confine him- 
self to the irksome and inglorious task of watching from 
his encampment at Morristown, the motions of the British 
on New York island, and of restraining their incursions 
into the adjacent country. Though the army opposed to 
him was lessened by the detachment which Sir Henry 
Clinton led into South Carolina, his own forces were 
proportionably weakened by the reinforcements which 
it was necessary for him to send to the American army ir» 
the same quarter; and never did distress press more 
heavily upon him. 

Alarmed by the representations made by General 
Washington, of the destitute condition of his army, con- 
gress sent three members of their body, with instructions 
. to inquire into the condition of their forces, and with 
authority to reform abuses. These gentlemen fully veri- 
fied the statements of the commander in chief. No sooner 
was this fact known in the city of Philadelphia, than a 
subscription was set on foot for the relief of the suffering 
soldiers, which soon amounted to $300,000. The sum 

Wnat was cne consequence of this battle to Cornwallis and Sum- 
ter ? — What is related of General Gates?— Of the Virginia legisla- 
ture ?— Of General Washington 1 — What was the condition of his army, 
a.nu of th** enemy’s force in his neighbourhood ?— What was done by 
..ongreaa ? B/ the citizens of Philadelphia I 

IH 


206 


AKRIVAI, OF THE FRENCH FLEET. 


Was entrusted to the discretion of a well chosen committee, 
who appropriated it to the purchase of provisions for the 
troops. 

The commissioners a.so applied themselves diligently 
to the task of recruiting and reorganising the army. They 
prescribed to each state the quota of forces which it waa 
to contribute towards the raising of 35,000 men, their 
deficiency in regulars being to be supplied by drafts from 
their respective militia. The states promptly listened to 
the call of their country, and made extraordinary efforts 
to furnish their several quotas of recruits. 

The congress was the more earnest in their wishes to 
put their army on a respectable footing, as they were in 
expectation of the arrival of a body of auxiliary forces 
from France. This welcome aid appeared off Rhode 
Island on the 10th of July, 1780, on which day Monsieur 
Ternay sailed into the harbour of Newport, with a squa- 
dron of seven sail of the line, five frigates and five schoon- 
ers, convoying a fleet of transports, having on board 6000 
men, under the command of the Count de Rochambeau. 

Admiral Arbuthnot, who had under his command at 
New York, only four ships of the line, on hearing of the 
arrival of the French at Rhode Island, was apprehensive 
of being attacked by their superior force. Rut he was 
soon relieved from his fears by the vigilance of the British 
ministry, who, on the sailing of the French fleet from 
Europe, had sent to his assistance Admiral Graves, with 
six snips of the line. 

On receiving this reinforcement, he sailed for Rhode 
Island, for the purpose of encountering the French squa- 
dron, whilst Sir Henry Clinton proceeded with 8000 men 
to the north of Loner Island, for the purpose of landing on 
the opposite part of the continent, and attacking their land 
forces. But the British admiral found the French ships 
so well secured by batteries and other land fortifications, 
that he was obliged to content himself with blockina 
them up in their harbour ; and Clinton, receiving intell£ 
gence that General Washington was preparing to take 
advantage of his absence, by making an attack on New 
York, hastened back to the relief of that place. 

Washington, on i. e retreat of General Clinton, with- 

What was done by the commissioners?— By the states?— What hap- 
pened July 10th, 1780?— What was the French force?— Who feared an 
attack from the French?— How was he saved ^ What was done by 
Admiral Arbuthnot ?— By Sir Henry Clinton?— How was Arbulhno* 
toiled ?— What n called Clinton ? 


Arnold’s ti.eason 


•2ir. 

drew to West Point, an almost impregnable position 
situated about 50 miles to the northward of New York 
on the Hudson river, by means of which he kept up a 
communication between the eastern and southern states 
Having occasion, towards the end of the month of Sep 
timber, to go to Rhode Island, to hold a conference With 
the French admiral and Count Rochambeau, he left the 
command of this important post to General Arnold, un- 
conscious that in so doing he entrusted the fortunes of the 
infant republic to a traitor. 

Arnold was brave and hardy, but dissipated and profli* 
gate. Extravagant in his expenses, he had involved 
nimself in debts, and having had, on frequent occasions, 
the administration of considerable sums of the public 
money, his accounts were so unsatisfactory, that he was 
liable to an impeachment on charges of peculation. Much 
had been forgiven him, indeed, and more would probably 
have been forgiven, to his valour and military skill. But 
alarmed by the terrors of a guilty conscience, he deter- 
mined to get rid of pecuniary responsibility by betraying 
his country ; and accordingly he entered into a negotiation 
with Sir Henry Clinton, in which he engaged, when a 
proper opportunity should present itself, to make such a 
disposition of his troops as would enable the British to 
make themselves masters of West Point. 

The details of this negotiation were conducted by Major 
Andre, the adjutant general of the British army, with 
whom Arnold carried on a clandestine correspondence, 
addressing him under the name of Anderson, whilst he 
nimself assumed that of Gustavus. To facilitate their 
communications, the Vulture sloop of war was moved 
near to West Point, and the absence of Washington 
seeming to present a fit opportunity for the final arrange- 
ment of their plans, on the night of the 21st of September, 
Arnold sent a boat to the Vulture to bring Vndre on 
shore. 

That officer landed in his uniform, between the posts 
of the two armies, and was met by Arnold, with whom 
he held a conference which lasted till day-break, when it 
was too late for him to return to the vessel. In this ex- 
tremity, unfortunately for himself, he allowed Arnold to 
conduct him within one of the American posts, where he 

Where was Washington posted!— To whom did he entrust .he post? 
—On what occasion ? — What was Arnold’s character ? — What led to his 
treasonable conduct?— With whom did he negotiate ?— What did ha 
engage to do ?— Who conducted the details of the negotiation ? 


*08 


CAPTURE OF MAJOR ,.NDRE. 


tay conceal 3d till the next night. In the mean time, the 
Vulture, having been incommoded by an American bat 
rery, had moved lower down the river, and the boatmen 
now refused to convey the stranger on board her. 

Being cut off from this way of escape, Andre was 
advised to make for New York by land; and, for this 
purpose, he was furnished with a disguise, and a passport 
signed by Arnold, designating him as John Anderson. 
He had advanced in safety near the British lines, when 
he was stopped by three New York mnitia men. whose 
names were Paulding, Williams and Vanwart Instead 
of showing them his pass, he asked tnem 4 where they 
belonged to P and on their answering 4 to below,’ meaning 
to New York, with singular want of judgment, he stated 
that he was a British officer, and begged them to let him 
proceed without delay. 

The men, now declaring their real character, seized him ; 
and notwithstanding his offer of a purse of gold, a valuable 
watch, and much larger bribes from his government, if 
they would release him, they proceeded to search him, 
ana found in one of his boots certain papers which gave 
fatal evidence of his own culpability, and of Arnold’s 
treachery. 

When Andre was conducted by his captors to the 
quarters of the commander of the scouting parties, still 
assuming the name of Anderson, he requested permission 
to write to Arnold, to inform him of his detention. This 
request was inconsiderately granted ; and the traitor, being 
thus apprised of his peril, instantly made his escape At 
this moment, Washington arriving at West Point, was 
made acquainted with the whole affair. Having taken 
the necessary precautions for the security of his post, he 
referred the case of his prisoner to a court martial, con- 
sisting of fourteen general officers. 

Before this tribunal Andre appeared with steady com- 
posure of mind. He voluntarily confessed all the facts 
of his case. The court having taken all the circumstances 
ot the case into consideration, unanimously concurred in 
the opinion * 4 that he ought to be considered as a spy ; 
and that agreeably to the laws and usages of nations, he 
ought to suffer death.’ 

Sir Henry Clinton, first by amicable negotiation, and 

Relate the circumstances of Andre’s capture.— How did he contrive to 
save Arnold 7 — What was (lone by Washington?— By Andr6 «.» his trial ? 

-By the cr.nirt 1 — By Sir Henry Clinton ? 


ARNOLD'S ADDRESS. 


20 



Capture of Major Andre. 


afterwards by threats, endeavoured to induce the American 
commander to spare the life of his friend; but Washing- 
ton did not think this act of mercy compatible with Ins 
duty to his country, and Andre was ordered for execution. 

The treason of Arnold received the stipulated reward. 
He was immediately appointed brigadier general in the 
service of the king of Great Britain ; and, on his promotion 
he had the folly and presumption to publish an address, 
in which he avowed, that, being dissatisfied with the 
alliance between the United States and France, 4 he had 
retained his arms and command for an opportunity to 
surrender. them to Great Britain.’ This address was ex- 
ceeded in meanness and insolence by another, in which 
he invited his late companions in arms to follow his ex- 
ample. The American soldiers read these manifestoes 
with scorn ; and so odious did the character of a traitor, 
as exemplified in the conduct of Arnold, become in their 
estimation, that 4 desertion wholly ceased amongst them 
at this remarkable period of the war.’* 

Circumstances however, took place soon after the dis- 
covery of Arnold’s treason, which led that renegade to 
entertain delusive hopes that the army of Washington 
would disband itself. The Pennsylvania troops, then 
stationed on the Hudson, had been enlisted on tne ambi- 
guous terms of 4 serving three years, or during the con- 
tinuance of the war.’ As the three years from the date 

How was Arnold rewarded for his treason by the British 1 — What was 
then done by him ?— Whom did he endeavour to corrupt ?— What is said 
Of the Pennsylvania troops 1 


* Ptamsay. 

18 * 


» 


210 


DISCONTENT OF THE SOLDIERS. 


of their enrolment were expired, they claimed their dis- 
charge, which was refused by the officers, who maintained 
that the option of the two abovementioned conditions 
rested with the state. 

Wearied out with privations, and indignant at what 
-hey deemed an attempt to impose upon them, the soldiers 
fl ew to arms, deposed their officers, and under the gui- 
dance of others whom they elected in their place, they 
uitted Morristown and marched to Princeton. Here 
they were solicited by the most tempting offers on the 
art of some emissaries sent by Sir Henry Clinton to 
t ut themselves under the protection of the British gove> * 
inent. But they were so far from listening to these ov n- 
tures, that they arrested Sir Henry’s agents, and, their 
grievances having been redressed by the interposition of 
a committee of congress, they returned to their duty; 
and the British spies, having been tried by a board of 
officers, were condemned to death and executed. 

A similar revolt of a small body of the Jersey line was 
quelled by the capital punishment of two of the ringleaders 
of the mutineers. The distresses which were the chief 
cause of this misconduct of the American soldiery, were 
principally occasioned by the depreciation of the conti- 
nental currency; which evil at this period effected its 
own cure, as the depreciated paper was by common con- 
sent, and without any act of the legislature, put out of 
use ; and by a seasonable loan from France, and the re- 
vival of trade with the French and Spanish West Indies 
its place was speedily supplied by hard money. 


CHAPTER XXXI 

CAMPAIGN OF 1781 

This was the last campaign of the revolutionary war. 
Its events decided the contest in favour of American in- 
dependence. 

Though the Spaniards and the Dutch had united with 
France in hostility against Great Britain, she still, with 

What is said of Sir Henry Clinton’s emissaries ?— Of the mutinous 
troops 1— How were Sir Henry’s agents treated 1— What is said of the 
Jersey troops?— What was the chief cause of discontent meng the 
loldiery 1— How was it removed ? 


GENERAL GREENE IN THE SOUTH. 


211 


tmconquered spirit, everywhere made head against her 
foreign enemies; and the king’s ministers were now 
more than ever determined, by an extension of combined 
measures, to reduce the North American provinces to 
submission. The plan of the campaign of 1781, accord- 
ingly, comprehended active operations in the state of 
New York, South Carolina, and Virginia. 

The invasion of the last mentionea state was entrusted 
to Arnold; who, taking with him a force of 1600 men, 
and a number of armed vessels, sailed up the Chesapeake, 
spreading terror and devastation wherever he came. An 
attempt to intercept him was made by the French fleet, 
which sailed from Rhode Island for that purpose; but 
after an indecisive engagement with the fleet of Admiral 
Arbuthnot, off the capes of Virginia, the French com- 
mander was obliged to return to Newport, leaving the 
invaded state open to the incursions of the British, who, 
making occasional advances into the country, destroyed 
an immense quantity of public stores, and enriched them- 
selves with an extensive plunder of private property, at 
the same time burning all tne shipping in the Chesapeake 
and its tributary streams, which they cbuld not con- 
veniently carry away as prizes. 

The Carolinas also suffered severely by the scourge 
of war. When Gates was removed from the command 
of the American forces in that district, he was succeeded 
by General Greene, to whose charge he transferred the 

f )oor remains of his army, which were collected at Char- 
otte, in North Corolina, and which amounted to 2000 
men. These troops were imperfectly armed and badly 
clothed ; and such was the poverty of the military chest, 
that they were obliged to supply themselves with provi- 
sions by forced requisitions made upon the inhabitants of 
the adjacent country. 

In these circumstances, to encounter the superior forces 
of the enemy in pitched battle, would have been madness. 
Greene, therefore, resolved to carry on the war as a par 
tisan officer, and to avail himself of every opportunity of 
harassing the British in detail. 

The first enterprise which he undertook in prosecution 

What was the state of affairs at the commencement of the campaign 
of 1781 7— What was the disposition of the British ministry 7— What wa? 
their plan for the campaign 7 — Give an account of Arnold’s operations. 
— What is said of the Carolinas 7 — Who succeeded General Gates in the 
south 7— What was the condition of the southern army 7— What waa 
General Greene’s plan of operations 7 


*212 


BATTLE OF COWPENS. 


of this system, was eminently successful. Understanding 
that the inhabitants of the district of Ninety-Six, who 
had submitted to the royal authority, were severely ha- 
rassed by the licensed acts of plunder committed by the 
king’s troops and the loyalists, he sent General Morgan 
into that quarter with a small detachment, which was, on 
its arrival, speedily increased by the oppressed country- 
men, who were burning for revenge. 

Lord Cornwallis, who was at this moment on the point 
of invading North Carolina, no sooner heard of this 
movement, than he sent Lieutenant Colonel Tarleton, 
with 1100 men. to drive Morgan out of the district 
Tarleton was an active partisan officer, and had been as 
successful in his various encounters with the republican 
troops, as he had been cruel and sanguinary in the use of 
his victories. His former success, however, and the 
superiority of his numbers to those of Morgan’s forces, 
caused him too much to despise his enemy. 

In pursuance of Lord Cornwallis’s orders, he marched 
in quest of his antagonist, and, on the evening of the 
16th of January, 1781, he arrived at the ground which 
General Morgan had quitted a few hours before. At two 
o’clock in the morning, he recommenced his pursuit of 
the Americans, marching with extraordinary rapidity 
through a very difficult country, and at daylight he dis- 
covered the detachment of Morgan in his front. From 
the intelligence obtained from the prisoners who were 
taken by his scouting parties, he learned that Morgan 
waited his attack at a place called the Cowpens, near 
Pacolet river. 

Here the American commander had drawn up his little 
army, two-thirds of which consisted of militia, in two 
lines, the first of which was advanced about 200 yards 
before the second, with orders to form on the right of the 
second, in case the onset of the enemy should oblige 
them to retire. The rear was closed by a small body 
of regular cavalry, and about forty-five mounted militia 
men. 

On the sight of this army, Tarleton ordered his troops 
to form in line. But before this arrangement was effected, 
that officer, obeying the dictates of rash valour rathei 
than those of prudence, commenced the attack, heading 

Where did he commence, and how 7— Who was sent to oppose Morsrant 
—What is said of Tarleton 7— Where did he overtake Morgan 7— How 
was his little army drawn up 7— What is said of T arleton 7 


MORGAN S RETREAT. 


212 



his squadron in person. The British advanced with a 
shout, and assailed their adversaries with a well-directed 
discharge of musketry. The Americans reserved their 
fire till the British were within 40 or 50 yards of their 
ranks, and then poured among them a volley which did 
considerable execution. The British, however, pushed 
on, and obliged the militia to retire from the field. They 
then assailed the second line, and compelled it to fall 
back on the cavalry. 

Here the Americans rallied, and renewed the fight with 
desperate valour : charging the enemy with fixed bayonets, 
they drove back the advance, and following up their suc- 
cess, overthrew the masses of their opponents, as they 
presented themselves in succession, and finally won a 
complete and decisive victory. Tarleton fled from the 
bloody field, leaving his artillery and baggage in posses- 
sion of the Americans. His loss amounted to 300 killed 
and wounded, and 500 prisoners, whilst that of the Ame« 
ricans was only 12 killed and 60 wounded. 

Immediately after the action, General Greene sent off 
he prisoners, under a proper guard, in the direction of 
Virginia; and as soon as he had made the requisite 
arrangements, he followed them with his little army, 
leaving Morgan on the Catawba, watching the motions 
of the enemy. 

On receiving intelligence of Tarleton’s defeat, Lord 
Cornwallis hastened in pursuit of the victors, and forced 


Describe the battle of Cowpens— What was the result 1— The loss on 
each s’de ?— ther did Greene then march 1 



2\4 


GREENE S RETREAT. 


his marches with such effect, that he reached the Catawba 
river on the evening of the day on which Morgan had 
crossedit; but here his progress was for a short time 
impeded, as a heavy fall of rain had rendered the stream 
impassable. When the waters subsided, he hurried 
on, hoping to overtake the Americans before they had 
crossed the Yadkin; but when he arrived at that river 
he found to his mortification, that they had crossed it, and 
had secured the craft and boats, which they had used for 
’chat purpose, on the eastern bank. He, therefore, marched 
higher up the stream till he found the river fordable. 

Whilst he was employed in this circuitous movement, 
General Greene had united his forces with those of 
Morgan, at Guildford Court-house. Still, however, the 
forces of the American commander were so far inferior to 
those of the enemy, that, not choosing to risk an engage- 
ment, he hastened straight onwards to the river Dan, 
whilst Lord Cornwallis, traversing the upper country, 
where the streams are fordable, proceeded, in the hope 
that he mighfc'gain upon the Americans, so as to overtake 
them, in consequence of their being obstructed in their 
progress by the deep water below. 

But so a3t$*r|||vas General Greene, and so fortunate 
in finding the means of conveyance, that he crossed the 
Dan, in Virginia, with his whole army, artillery and 
baggage. So narrow, however, was his escape, that the 
van of Cornwallis’s army arrived in time to witness the 
ferrying over of his rear. 

Mortified as Lord Cornwallis was, by being thus dis- 
appointed of the fruits of his toilsome march, lfe consoled 
himself by the reflection that the American army being 
thus driven out of North Carolina, he was master of that 
state, and was in a condition to recruit his forces by the 
accession of the loyalists, with whom he had been led to 
believe that it abounded. He, therefore, summoned all 
true subjects of his majesty to repair to the royal stand- 
ard, which he had erected at HillsDorough. This experi- 
ment had little success. The friends of the British 
government were in general timid, and diffident of h ; s, 
lordship’s power ultimately to protect them. Then' 
terrors were confirmed, when they learned that the inde- 

Give an account of Morgan’s retreat and Cornwallis’s pursuit.— 
Where did Greene unite his forces with those of Morgan ?— Who was 
pursuing him?— By what route?— Where did Greene have a narrow 
escape ?— How did Cornwallis console himself?— Whom did he invite 
Vo jc in his standard ?— What deterred them from doing so 1 


BATTLE AT GUILDFORD COURT-HOUSE. 21ft 

Sati gable Gieene had recrossed the Dan, and had cut off 
« body of tories who were on their march to join the 
royal forces, and that he had compelled Tarleton to retreat 
'■om the frontier of the province to Hillsborough. For 
seven days, the American commander manoeuvred within 
ten miles of the British camp ; and at the end of that 
time, having received reinforcements from Virginia, he 
resolved to give Lord Cornwallis battle. 

The engagement took place on the 15th of March, 
near Guildford Court-house. The American army con 
sisted of 4400 men, of which, more than one-half were 
militia; and the British of 2400 veterans ; after a brisk 
cannonade in front the militia in advance were thrown 
into some confusion by the rash folly of a colonel, who, 
on the advance of the enemy, called out to an officer, at 
some distance, that ‘ he would be surrounded.’ This 
alarm caused the North Carolina militia to fly. The 
Virginia militia, and the continental troops, maintained 
the conflict spiritedly for an hour and a half : but the 
discipline of the veteran British troops at length prevailed, 
and the Americans were obliged to retire ; but only to the 
distance of three miles. 

All the advantages of victory were on the side of the 
Americans, for although Lord Cornwallis kept the field, 
he had suffered such loss in the action, that he was unable 
to act on the offensive directly after, and was soon com- 
pelled to march towards Wilmington, leaving his sick and 
wounded behind him. On this retreat he was pursued 
by General Greene as far as Deep river. 

At Wilmington, Lord Cornwallis made a halt for three 
days, for the purpose of giving his troops some rest; and- 
at the end of that time, resolving to carry the war into 
Virginia, he marched to Petersburg, an inland town of 
that state, situated on James river. Hither it was expected 
that he would have been followed by the Americans; but 
Greene, being aware that his lordship had by this move- 
ment approached nearer to the American main army, and 
confident that his movements would be closely watched by 
the Virginia militia, after mature consideration adopted 
die bold measure of again penetrating into South Carolina. 

What success of General Greene alarmed them 7 — How long did he 
manoeuvre near the British camp 7 — What induced him to give battle 7 
Where and wheojtid the engagement take place?— Describe it.— What 
a- as the result?— Who had the advantages of victory 7 — What is said of 
Cornwallis l-rWh'Si induced Greene to p°*tS l ' rale again into South 
r*r«'ina? » 


216 


CAPTURE OF FORT WATSON. 


That state was in the military occupation of fhe 
British, who were, indeed, harassed by the partisan 
troops of Marion and Sumter, but were in such apparent 
strength, that there was reason to fear that the republicans, 
if not aided by further support, would abandon the cause 
of their country in despair. The British had formed 
chains of posts, which, extending from the sea to the 
western extremity of the state, maintained a mutual com- 
munication by strong patrols of bodies of horse. 

The first of these lines of defence was established on 
the Wateree, on the banks of which river, the British 
occupied the well fortified town of Camden, and Fort 
Watson, situated between that place and Charleston. 
The attack of the fort, Greene entrusted to Marion, who 
soon compelled its garrison to surrender on capitulation. 

In encountering Lord Rawdon, near Camden, Greene 
was not so fortunate. In consequence of the unsteadi- 
ness of a few of his troops, he was defeated, but moved 
off the ground in such good order, that he saved hi? 
artillery, and though wounded, he took up a position, a. 
the distance of about five miles from Camden, from 
which he sent out parties to intercept the supplies, of 
which he was apprised that his antagonist was in the 
utmost need. 

In consequence of the vigilance of Greene in cutting 
off his resources and of the loss of Fort Watson, which 
had been the link of his communication with Charleston, 
Lord Rawdon, after having in vain endeavoured to bring 
or. a second general engagement with the Americans, was 
reduced to the necessity of destroying a part of his bag- 
’ffage, and retreating to the south side of tne river Santee. 
This retrograde movement encouraged the friends of 
congress to resume their arms, and hasten to reinforce the 
corps of Marion, who speedily made himself master of 
the British posts on the Congaree, the garrisons of which 
were in general made prisoners, whilst those who escaped 
that fate by a timely evacuation of their positions, made 
good their retreat to Charleston. 

Savannah river now presented the last line of defence 
held by the British, who there possessed the town of 
Augusta, and the post of Ninety-Six. The former of 
those places was attacked by Colonel Lee, and after a 

What was the condition of that state 1 —. How was it defended ?— 
Who took Fort Watson 1 — What was the result of Greene’s encounter 
with Lord Rawdon ?— How did Greene afterwards proceed 1 — To what 
measure did he compel Lord Rawdon 1- What was effected by Maticn 1 


SIEGE OF NINETY-SIX. 


217 


very obstinate defence on the part of the commander. 
Colonel Brown, it surrendered on honourable terms. 

The important post of IN inety-Six, commanded by 
Lieutenant Colonel Cruger, was strongly fortified arul 
defended by 500 men. On reconnoitering the place. 
General Greene, whose army was not much more nume- 
rous than the garrison, determined to besiege it in form. 
He accordingly broke ground on the 25th of May, and 
pushed his works with such vigour, that he had approach- 
ed witiiin six yards of the ditch, and had erected a mound 
30 feet high, from which his riflemen poured their shot 
with fatal aim upon the opposite parapet of the enemy,, 
who were hourly expected to beat a parley. 

But this bright prospect of success was at once over- 
clouded by the arrival of intelligence that Lord Rawdon,. 
having received reinforcements from Ireland, was hasten- 
ing to the relief of his countrymen at the head of 2000 
men. In this extremity Greene made a desperate effort 
to carry the place by assault, but was repulsed, and; 
evacuating the works which he had constructed with so • 
much labour, he retreated to the northward, across the 
Saluda, whence he was followed by Lord Rawdon be- 
yond the Ennoree 

The feelings of the American commander on seeing 
the fruit of his toils thus suddenly and unexpectedly torn 
from his grasp, must have been of a most agonising nar 
ture But Greene was gifted with an elasticity of spirit 
which prevented him from yielding to the pressure of mis- 
fortune, and his opponents seldom found him more danger- 
ous than immediate^ after suffering a defeat. On the 
present occasion, when some of his counsellors advised him 
to retreat to Virginia, he firmly replied, ‘ I will recover 
South Carolina, or die in the attempt.’ 

On maturely deliberating on the object of the campaign, 
and the relative situation of himself and the enemy, he 
was well aware that though Lord Rawdon was superior 
lo him in the number as well as the discipline of his 
troops, yet if his lordship kept his army concentrated, he 
could anord no encouragement, or even protection to the 
royalists, and that if it were divided, it might be beaten 
in detail. As he expected, the British commander, 
finding he could not bring him to an engagement, took the 

Who took Augusta from the British ?— Describe Greene’s operation* 
at Ninety-Six.— What obliged him to raise the siege 1— Whither was ha 
obliged to retreat What is said of Greene’s feelings and character 1 

19 


21 b 


BATTLE OF EUTAW SPRINGS. 


latte* course, and withdrawing a detachment from Ninety 
Six, re-established himself on the line of the Congaree. 

Within two days, however, after his arrival at the 
banks of that river, he was astonished to find his inde- 
fatigable enemy in his front, with numbers so recruited, 
that he thought it prudent to decline the battle which wag 
jffered him, and retreated to Orangeburgh, where he was - 
joined by Lieutenant Colonel Cruger,who, in the present 
circumstances, had thought it prudent to evacuate his 
post at Ninety-Six. On the junction of the forces of 
these two commanders, Greene retired to the heights 
above Santee, whence he sent his active coadjutors, 
Marion and Sumter, with strong scouting parties, to in- 
tercept the communication between Orangeburgh and 
Charleston. 

As the last effort to maintain their influence in the cen- 
tre of the state, the British took post in force, near the 
confluence of the Wateree and Congaree ; but on the 
approach of Greene, they retreated for the space of 40 
miles, and waited his threatened attack at the Eutaw 
Springs. Greene advanced with 2000 men, to attack 
them. The action was severe, and the Americans, both 
continental troops and militia, displayed the greatest 
intrepidity. The British were finally compelled to give 
way, and fled on all sides. Their loss, inclusive of 
prisoners, was 1100 men; that of the Americans was 
above 500, of which number 60 were officers. After 
this signal defeat, the British were glad to abandon the 
interior of South Carolina to the victorious patriots, and 
take shelter in Charleston. 

Of all the incidents of the American revolutionary war,, 
the most brilliant is this campaign of General Greene. 
At the head of a beaten army, undisciplined and badly 
equipped, he entered the state of South Carolina, which 
was occupied, from its eastern to its western extremity s 
by an enemy much superior to him in numbers, in ap 
pointments, and in military experience. But by his 
genius, his courage, and his perseverance, he broke then 
lines of operation, drove them from post to post, and 

What was the alternative of Lord Rawdon 7 — What course did ne 
take 7 ~ What astonished him after his arrival at the Congaree 7 — Whi 
ther did he retreat ?— Who reinforced him 1— -Whither did Green then 
retire 7 — Where did the British finally concentrate and await Greene's 
attack 7 — Describe the battle of Eutaw Springs.— Whither were the 
- British finally driven 7 — What is said of Greene’s campaign in in* 
couth. I— What had he accomplished 1 


CORNWALLIS IN VIRGINIA. 


219 


though defeated in the field, he did not cease to harass 
them in detail, till he had driven them within the fortifi- 
cations of the capital. 

' Well did he merit the gold medal and the British stan- 
dard bestowed on him by a vote of congress on this oc- 
casion. By his successes he revived the drooping spirits 
of the friends of independence in the southern states, and 
prepared the way for the final victories which awaited the 
arms of his country in Virginia- and which led to the 
happy termination of the war. 

Whilst the’ American commander was enjoying the 
honours bestowed upon him by his grateful countrymen, 
as the just meed of his valour and skill in arms, Lord 
Rawdon, soon after his return to Charleston, brought 
odium on the British cause by an example of severity°in 
sacrificing the life of Colonel Hayne, who having taken 
the oath of allegiance to Great Britain, under a promise 
not to be called into active service, had taken up arms on 
the American side on the forfeiture of that promise. 

It has already been related, that after the battle of 
Guildford, Lord Cornwallis marched to Petersburg, in 
Virginia. His lordship did not take this step without 
hesitation. He well knew the enterprising character of 
his opponent, and was aware of the probability of his mak- 
ing an incursion into South Carolina. He flattered him- 
self, however, that the forces which he had left in that 
state, under the command of Lord Rawdon, would suffice 
to keep the Americans in check. In this idea he was 
confirmed by the result of the battle of Camden, and by 
the receipt of intelligence that three British regiments, 
which had sailed from Cork, might be expected speedily 
to arrive at Charleston. 

No longer anxious therefore, for the fate of South Caro- 
lina, he determined to march forwards, in the confident 
hope of increasing his military renown by the conquest 
of Virginia. He accordingly advanced with rapidity from 
Petersburg to Manchester, on James river, with a view 
of crossing over from that place to Richmond, for the pur- 
pose of seizing a large quantity of stores and provisions, 
which had been deposited there by the Americans. But 
on his arrival at Manchester, he had the mortification to 
find that, on the day before, this depot had been removed 

What is said of Lord Rawdon 7— Whitner had Cornwallis marched 7— 
Why did he not pursue Greene 7— What did he expect to accompliah t 
— ' Whither did he march 7— For what pnrpose? 


020 


CORNWALLIS OCCUPIES YORKTOWN. 


by the Marquis de la Fayette, who, at the command of con 
gress, had hastened from the head of the Elk to oppose him. 

Having crossed James river at Westow, his lordship 
marched through Hanover county to the South Anna 
river, followed at a guarded distance by the marquis, 
who, in this critical contingency, finding his forces infe- 
rior to those of the enemy, wisely restrained the vivacity 
which is the usual characteristic of his age and country. 
But having effected a junction with General Wayne, 
which brought his numbers nearly to an equality with 
those of the British, and having once more, by a skilful 
manoeuvre, saved his stores, which had been removed pc 
Albemarle old Court-house, he displayed so bold a front, 
that the British commander fell back to Richmond, and 
thence to Williamsburgh. 

On his arrival at the latter place, Lord Cornwallis 
received despatches from Sir Henry Clinton, requiring 
him *o send instantly from his army a detachment to the 
relief of New York, which was threatened with a com- 
bined attack by the French and the Americans. The 
consequent diminution of his force induced his lordship 
to cross James river, and to march in the direction of 
Portsmouth. Before, however, the reinforcements destined 
for New York had sailed, he received counter orders and 
instructions from Sir Henry Clinton, in pursuance of 
which he conveyed his army, amounting to 7000 men, 
to Yorktown, which place he proceeded to fortify with 
the utmost skill and industry. 

The object of Lord Cornwallis in thus posting himself 
at Yorktown, was to co-operate in the subjugation of Vir- 
ginia with a fleet which he was led to expect would about 
r *■ 1 'Vom the West Indies to the Chesar* 



lordship was anxiously looking for 


the British pennants, he had the mortification, on the 30th 
of August, to see the Count de Grasse sailing up the bay 
with 28 sail of the line, three of which, accompanied by 
a proper number of frigates, were immediately despatched , 
to block up York river. 

The French vessels had no sooner anchored, than they 
landed with a force of 3200 men, who, under the c-om- 

Who disappointed him, and in what manner? — Whither did he then 
march ?— Who followed him?— What compelled Cornwallis to retreat, 
in his turn ? — What orders did he receive from Sir Henry Clinton ? — 
Whither did he proceed when these orders were countermanded ?— What 
was his object? — Whom did he expect to assist him ? — Who sailed up 
the river August 20th ?— What force did the French land ? 


PREPARATIONS FOR THE SIEGE OF NEW YORK. 221 


fiand of the Marquis of St. Simon, effected a junction 
with the army of La Fayette, and took post at Williams- 
burgh. Soon after this operation, the hopes of the British 
were revived by the appearance off the capes of Virginia, 
of Admiral Graves, with 20 sail of the line, a force which 
seemed to be competent to extricate Lord Cornwallis 
from his difficult position. These hopes, however, proved 
delusive. 

On the 7th of September, M. de Grasse encountered 
the British fleet, and a distant fight took place, in which 
the French seemed to rely more on their manoeuvring 
than on their valour. The reason of this was soon appa- 
rent. In the course of the night that followed the action, 
a squadron of 8 line of battle ships, safely passed the 
British, and joined De Grasse, in consequence of which 
accession of strength to his antagonist, Admiral Graves 
thought it prudent to quit that part of the coast, and retire 
to New York. This impediment to their operations hav- 
ing been removed, the Americans and French directed 
the whole of their united efforts to the capture of York- 
town. 

This had not, however, been the original design of 
General Washington at the commencement of the cam- 
paign. Early in the spring, he had agreed with Count 
Rochambeau to lay siege to New York, in concert with 
a French fleet which was expected to reach the neio-h- 
bourhood of Staten Island in the month of August, lie 
had accordingly issued orders for considerable reinforce- 
ments, especially of militia, to join his army in proper 
time to commence the projected operations. 

The French troops under Rochambeau having arrived 
punctually at his encampment near Peekskill, General 
Washington advanced to King’s Bridge, and hemmed in 
the British on York Island. Every preparation seemed 
now to be in forwardness for the commencement of the 
siege; hut the Snilitia came in tardily. The adjacent 
states were dilatory in sending in their quotas of troops ; 
and whilst he was impatiently awaiting their arrival 
Washington had the mortification to receive intelligence 
that Clinton had received a reinforcement of 3000 Germans. 

Who attempted to relieve the English ?— What naval operations pro- 
vented this 1 — What were the Americans and French then enabled to 
do?— What had Washington originally intended ?— Who was to assist 
him ? — What progress was made towards beginning the siege of New 
V'ork ?— What hindered Washington’s operations ?— What reinforcement 
did Clinton receive 1 

19 * 


222 


WASHINGTON MARCHES SOUTH. 


Whilst his mind was agitated by this disappointment, 
and chagrined by that want of zeal on the part of the 
middle states which he apprehended could not but bring 
discredit on his country in the estimation of his allies, he 
was relieved from his distresses by the news of the suc- 
cess of Greene in driving Lord Cornwallis into Yorktown ; 
and at the same time learning that the destination of 
Count de Grasse was the Chesapeake, and not Staten 
Island, he resolved to transfer his operations to the stat* 
of Virginia. Still, however, he kept up an appearance 
of persevering in his original intention of making an attack 
upon New York, and in this feint he was aided by the 
circumstance, that when this was in reality his design, a 
letter in which he detailed his plans for its prosecution, 
had been intercepted and read by Sir Henry ’Clinton. 

When, therefore, in the latter end of August, he broke 
up his encampment at Peekskill, and directed his march 
to the south, the British commander, imagining that this 
movement was only a stratagem calculated to throw him 
off his guard, and that the Americans and French would 
speedily return to take advantage of his expected negli- 
gence, remained in his quarters, and redoubled his exer- 
tions to strengthen his position. In consequence of this 
error he lost the opportunity of impeding the march of the 
allied army, and of availing himself of the occasions 
which might have presented themselves of bringing it to 
action before it could effect a junction with the troops 
already assembled in the vicinity of Yorktown. 

As soon, however, as Sir Henry Clinton was convinced 
of General Washington’s intention of proceeding to the 
southward, with a view of bringing him back, he em- 
ployed Arnold, with a sufficient naval and military force, 
on an expedition against New London. Arnold passed 
from Long Island, and on the forenoon of the 6th of Sep- 
tember landed his troops on both sides of the harbour ; 
those on the New London side being under his own 
immediate orders, and those on the Groton side under 
Lieutenant Colonel Eyre. 

As the works at New London were very imperfect, no 
vigorous resistance was there made, and the place was 
taken possession of with little loss. But Fort Griswold, 
on the Groton side, was in a more finished state, and the 

How wa3 Washington relieved from his distress 1— What did he resol vb 
c do?— How was Clinton deceived ?— What was the consequence'?— 
How did Clinton endeavour to bring Washington back 1 — Describe 
Arnold’s operations in New London. 


CAPTURE OF FORT GRISWOLD. 


223 


*m?ll garrison made a most spirited resistance. It was 
finally carried at the point of the bayonet ; when, though 
opposition had ceased, a most cruel and murderous car- 
nage ensued. A British officer inquired who commanded 
the fort. Colonel Ledyard answered, ‘ I did, but you do 
now,’ at the same time surrendering his sword. The 
officer seized it, and instantly plunged it in the bosom of 
the brave patriot. His troops were not backward in fol- 
lowing this atrocious example. Of the 160 men composing 
the garrison, but 40 were spared. The loss of the British 
was considerable. The town of New London and a large 
amount of valuable property were then destroyed. After 
this characteristic proceeding, the traitor Arnold returned 
with his troops to New York. 

This predatory excursion had no effect in diverting 
General Washington from his purpose, nor in retarding his 
progress southward. He marched on without molestation 
and reached Williamsburgh on the 14th of September, 
and immediately on his arrival, with General Knox, Count 
Rochambeau, and other officers, visited the Count de 
Grasse on board his flag ship, the Ville de Paris, and 
settled with him the plan of their future operations. 

In pursuance of this arrangement, the combined forces, 
to the amount of 12,000 men, assembled at Williams- 
burgh, on the 25th of September ; and on the 30th of the 
same month marched forward to invest Y orktown, whilst 
the French fleet, moving to the mouth of York river, cut 
off Lord Cornwallis from any communication with a 
friendly force by water. 

His lordship’s garrison amounted to 7000 men, and the 
place was strongly fortified. On the right it was secured 
by a marshy ravine, extending to such a distance along 
the front of the defences as to leave them accessible only 
to the extent of about 1500 yards. This space was de- 
fended by strong lines, beyond which, on the extreme 
eft, were advanced two redoubts, which enfiladed their 
approach to Gloucester Point, on the other side of York 
river, the channel of which is here narrowed to the breadth 
erf a mile, which post was also sufficiently garrisoned, 
and strongly fortified. Thus secured in his position, Lord 
Cornwallis beheld the approach of the enemy with firrn- 
ness, especially as he had received despatches from Sir 

What took place at Groton ?— Whither did Arnold retire 1 — Did Wash- 
ington return ? — Give an account of his proceedings.— How did the allied 
forces preoareito invest Yorktown 1 -How was it fortified and garrisoned* 


224 


SIEGE OF YORKTOWN. 


Henry Clinton, announcing his intention of sending 5000 
men m a fleet of 23 ships of the line, to his relief. 

The allied forces on their arrival from Williamsburgh 
immediately commenced the investiture both of York- 
.own and Gloucester Point ; and on the 1 0th of October, 
they opened their batteries with such effect, that their 
shells, flying over the town, reached the shipping in the 
harbour, and set fire to the Charon frigate, and to a 
transport. On that day, too, Lord Cornwallis received 
a communication from Sir Henry Clinton, conveying to 
him the unwelcome intelligence that he doubted whether 
it wuuld be in his power to send him the aid which he 
had promised. 

On the following morning the allied army commenced 
their second parallel, and finding themselves in this 
advanced position, severely annoyed by the two redoubts 
which have been mentioned above, they resolved to storm 
them. In order to render available the spirit of emula- 
tion which existed between the troops of the allied 
nations, and to avoid any causes of jealousy to either 
the attack of the one was committed to the French, and 
that of the other to the Americans. The latter were com- 
manded by the Marquis de la Fayette, and the former by 
the Baron Yiominel. 

On the evening of the 14th, as soon as it was dark, 
the parties marched to the assault with unloaded arms. 
The redoubt which the Americans attacked was defended. 
by a major, some inferior officers, and 45 privates. The 
assailants advanced with such rapidity, without returning 
a shot to the heavy fire with which they were received, 
that in a few minutes they were in possession of the 
work, having had eight men killed and 28 wounded in 
She attack. Eight British privates were killed, the major, 
some other officers, and 17 privates were made prisoners, 
and the rest escaped. Although the Americans were 
highly exasperated by the recent massacre of their 
countrymen in Fort Griswold by Arnold’s detachment, 
yet not a man of the British was injured after resistance 
had ceased. Retaliation had been talked of, but was no* 
exercised. 

The French party advanced with equal courage and 

What relief did Cornwallis expect 7— How was the siege commenced 1 
—What intelligence did Cornwallis receive from Clinton 7 — What was 
none on the morning of October 11th 7 — What were the allies obliged 
to storm ?— Describe the taking of the first redoubt-— How did he 
Americans show their clemency 7 


DISTRESS OF THE GARRISON. 


225 



La Fayette storming the Redoubt at Yorktown. 


rapidity, and -were successful ; but as the fortification 
which they attacked was occupied by a greater force, the 
defence was more vigorous, and the loss of the assailants 
more severe. There were 120 men in the redoubt, of 
whom 18 were killed and 42 taken prisoners; the rest 
made their escape. The French lost nearly 100 men 
killed or wounded. During the night these two re- 
doubts were included in the second parallel ; and in the 
course of the next day, some howitzers were placed on 
them, which in the afternoon opened on the besieged. 

On the 16th of October, a sally was made from the 
garrison, but with indifferent success; and Lord Corn- 
wallis was now convinced that he could only avoid 
surrender by effecting his escape by Gloucester Point. 
Seeing himself, therefore, reduced to the necessity of 
trying this desperate expedient, he prepared as many 
boats as he could procure, and on the night of the 16th 
df October attempted to convey his army over York river 
to the' opposite promontory. But the elements were 
adverse to his operations. The first division of his troops 
Was disembarked in safety ; but when the second was on 
it$, passage, a storm of wind and rain arose, and drove it 
down the river. 

Though this second embarkation worked its way back 
to Yorktown on the morning of the 17th, Lord Cornwal- 
lis was convinced, however unwillingly, that protracted 

Describe the taking of the second redoubt.— What took place on the 
U5th of October?— What in the succeeding night?— On the 17th?— What 
was now the situation of Lord Cornwallis ? 


226 EFFECTS OF CORNWALUS’S SURRENDER. 

resistance was vain. No aid appeared from New York — 
his works were ruined — the fire from the besiegers’ bat- 
teries swept the town ; and sickness had diminished the 
effective force of the garrison. In these circumstances, 
nothing remained for him but to negotiate terms of ca- 
pitulation. 

He accordingly sent a flag of truce, and having agreed 
o give up his troops as prisoners of war to congress, and 
the naval force to France, he on the 19th of October, 
marched out of his lines with folded colours ; and pro- 
ceeding to a field at a short distance from the town, he 
surrendered to General Lincoln, with the same formalities 
which had been prescribed to that officer at Charleston* 
eighteen months before. 

Had Lord Cornwallis been able to hold out five days 
longer than he did, he might possibly have been relieved ; 
for on the 24th of October a British fleet, conveying an 
army of 7000 men, arrived off the Chesapeake; bul 
finding that his lordship had already surrendered, this 
# armament returned to New York and Sandy Hook. 

It was with reason that congress passed a vote of thanks 
to the captors of Yorktown, and that they went in pro- 
cession on the 24th of October, to celebrate the triumph 
of their arms, by expressing in the solemnities of* a 
religious service, their gratitude to almighty God for this 
signal success. The surrender of Lord Cornwallis was 
the virtual termination of the war. 

From this time forward, to the signature of the treaty 
of peace, the British were cooped up in New York, 
Charleston, and Savannah. From these posts they now 
and then, indeed, made excursions for the purpose of fora- 
ging and plunder ; but being utterly unable to appear in 
force in the interior of the country, they found themselves 
incompetent to carry on any operations calculated to pro- 
mote the main object of the war — the subjugation of 
the United States. Perseverance, however, still seemed 
a virtue to the British cabinet. Immediately after the 
arrival of intelligence of the capture by the Americans 
of a second British army, George III declared, in a 
speech to parliament, ‘ that he should not answer the 
trust committed to the sovereign of a free people, if lie 
consented to sacrifice, either to his own desire of peace 

What was he compelled to do 1 — What were the terms of the surren- 
der '?~What is said of Cornwallis 1— Of congress 1— Of the surrender of 
Cornwallis 1 — How were the British situa«ed after the surrender of 
Cornwallis What was declared by George III ", 


APPROACH OF PEACE. 


227 



Surrender of Cornwallis. 


or to their ternporary^ease and relief, those essential rights 
and permanent interests, upon the maintenance and pre- 
servation of which the future strength and security of the 
country must for ever depend.’ 

When called upon in the house of commons for an 
explanation of this vague and assuming language, Lord 
North avowed that it was the intention of ministers to 
carry on in North America ‘ a war of posts;’ and such 
was, at that moment, the state of the house, that, in 
despite of the eloquence of Mr. Fox, who laboured to 
demonstrate the absurdity of this new plan, a majority 
of 218 to 129 concurred in an address, which was an 
echo of the king’s speech. 

But the loud murmurs of the people, groaning beneath 
the weight of taxation, and indignant under a sense of 
national misrule, at length penetrated the walls of the 
senate-house. Early in the year 1782, motion after mo- 
tion was made in the house of commons, expressive of 
the general w r ish for the termination of hostilities with 
the United States. The minister held out with obstinacy, 
though, on each renewal of the debate, he saw his majo- 
rity diminish; till at length, on the 27th of February, on 
a motion of General Conway, expressly directed against 
the further prosecution of offensive war on the continent 
of North America, he was left in a minority of nineteen. 

This victory was followed up hy an address from the 
Mouse to his majesty, in favour of peace. To this ad 

What was done in parliament?— Which party at length prevailed? - 
What kind of address followed the victory of the whigs? 


228 RETIREMENT OF LORD NORTH. 

dress so equivocal an answer was returned by the crown, 
that the friends of pacification deemed it necessary to 
speak in still plainer terms ; and, on the 4th of March, 
the house of commons declared, that whosoever should 
ad\ ise his majesty to any further prosecution of offensive 
war against the colonies of North America, should be 
considered as a public enemy. 

This was the death blow of Lord North’s administra- 
tion. His lordship retired from office early in the month 
of March, and was succeeded by the Marquis of Rock- 
ingham, the efforts of whose ministry were as much and 
as cordially directed to peace as those of Lord Shelburne’s. 
On the death of the marquis, which took place soon after 
he had assumed the reins of government, the Earl of 
Shelburne was called on to preside over his majesty’s 
councils, which under his auspices, were directed to tire 
great object of pacification. 

To this all the parties interested were well inclined. T he 
English nation was weary of a civil war in which it Jrad 
experienced so many discomfitures. The King of France, 
who had reluctantly consented to aid the infant republic 
of North America, was mortified by the destruction of 
the fleet of De Grasse, in the West Indies, whither he 
had sailed after the fall of Yorktown, and been defeated 
by Rodney. The Spaniards were disheartened by ffie 
failure of their efforts to repossess themselves of Gibral- 
tar ; and the Dutch were impatient under the suspension 
of their commerce. 

Such being the feelings of the belligerents, the nego- 
tiations for a treaty of peace between Great Britain and 
the United States were opened at Paris, by Mr. Fitzher- 
bert and Mr. Oswald, on the part of the former power, 
and by John Adams, Doctor Franklin, John Jay, and 
Henry Laurens, on behalf of the latter. 

After a tedious and intricate negotiation, in which the 
firmness, judgment, and penetration of the American 
commissioners were fully exercised, preliminary articles 
of peace were signed on the 30th of November, 1782 ; 
end news of the conclusion of a general peace reached the 
United Slates early next April. 

By this provisional treaty the independence of the 

What did the house of commons declare ?— When did Lord North 
retire 1 — What was the object of the Marquis of Rockingham 1 — Of the 
Earl of Shelburne 1 — What was the disposition of t^e English!— The 
King of France 1 — The Spaniards'? — Who were appointed commission 
era to make a treaty 1 — When were the preliminary articles signed 


TREATY OF PEACE. 


22S 


thirteen United States was unreservedly acknowledged 
by his Britannic majesty, who, moreover, conceded to 
them an unlimited right of fishing on the banks of New 
foundland, and the river St. Lawrence, and all other 
places where they had been accustomed to fish. All that 
the British plenipotentiaries could obtain for the American 
loyalists was, a provision that congress should earnestly 
mf*ommend to the legislatures of their respective states 
the most lenient consideration of their case, and a resti- 
tution of their confiscated property. 

The independence of the United States was acknow- 
ledged, and peace with Great Britain had been concluded ; 
but the dangers of America were not at an end. She 
had succeeded in repelling foreign aggression, but was 
threatened 'with ruin by internal dissension. 

In the interval between the cessation of hostilities and 
the disbanding of the troops, congress found itself in a 
trying and perilous situation. The army was in a state 
of high dissatisfaction and irritation. In October, 1780, 
a season of danger and alarm, congress promised half 
pay to the officers on the conclusion of peace. The 
resolution to this effect not having been ratified by the 
requisite number of states, was in danger of remaining a 
dead letter. In the month of December, 1782, soon after 
going into winter quarters, the officers had presented a me- 
morial and petition to congress, and deputed a committee of 
their number to call its attention to the subject. Their re- 
quest was, that all arrears due to them might be paid, and 
that, instead of granting them half pay for life, congress 
would allow them five years of full pay when the army 
should be disbanded. 

The unwarrantable delay of congress in granting this 
very reasonable request of those who had shed their 
blood, and spent their fortunes and the best portion of their 
lives in defending the country, excited a serious commotion 
in that part of the army which was stationed at New- 
burg. In March, 1783, an ably written address, appealing 
6trongly to their indignant feelings, and recommending 
an appeal to the fears of congress, was privately dis- 
tributed ; and at the same time a meeting of the officers 
was proposed, for the purpose of considering the means 

What were the terms of the treaty 1 — What was done by the tories 1 
— What source of difficulty remained 1 — What had been done in Octo- 
ber, 1780 1 — What was done in December, 1782 1 — What was the request 
of the officers 1 — What was the consequence of congress delaying to 
grant it 1 — Whai was done in March, 1783 ? 

20 


230 


aiSCONTENT OF THE ARMY. 


of obtaining redress. The sensation caused by the in* 
Justice of congress was increased to an alarming degree 
by this eloquent address, and it is difficult to say what 
might have been the result of the proposed meeting, had 
not the commander in chief fortunately been on the spot. 

Washington clearly saw the danger, and prohibited the 
meeting ; but deeming it safer to direct and weaken the 
current, than immediately to oppose it, he appointed a 
similar meeting on a subsequent day. General Gates, as 
the senior officer of rank, presided. General Washington, 
who had been diligent in preparing the minds of the 
officers for the occasion, addressed the assembly, strongly 
combated the address, and, by his sound reasoning and 
high influential character, succeeded in dissipating the 
storm. 

These proceedings of the officers induced congress to 
pay some regard to its promises, and to grant their request 
for a commutation of half' pay for a sum equal to five 
years’ full pay. The disbanding of the army, which was 
still in a state of irritation, from having large arrears of 
pay, and many of them not money enough to supply their 
most pressing wants, was a dangerous experiment. 
Other armies disbanded under such circumstances had 
often formed themselves into companies of freebooters, 
and ravaged the country they had previously defended. 
But congress understood tn« true character of their 
patriot army, and boldly ran the risk of dismissing it 
unpaid. No convulsion followed. The soldiers quietly 
returned to their homes, and resumed the arts of peace, 
content with the humblest lot in the land, which they had 
■ust freed from foreign enemies, and placed among the 
most highly favoured nations of the earth. Previous to 
this event, however, on the 19th of April, 1783, the day 
which completed the eighth year of the war, the cessa- 
tion of hostilities with Great Britain was, by order of 
General Washington, proclaimed in the American cam;v. 

The American forces still remained at their posts, 
awaiting the entire removal of the enemy’s troops from 
the country. On the 25th of November, the British 
troops evacuated New York, and an American detach- 
ment, under General Knox, took possession of the town. 
General Washington and Governor Clinton, accompanied 

What is said of Washington 1— What was the tenor of his address to 
the officers 1— What was done by congress V - Was the army disbanded 
without disturbance ? — When was the cessation of hostilities pro- 
claimed W hen was New York evacuated by the British 1 


RETIREMENT OF WASHINGTON. 


231 


by a number of civil and military officers and respectable 
citizens, soon afterwards entered, the city ; and the Ame- 
ricans, after a struggle which had lasted eight years, thus 
gained full and undisputed possession of the entire terri- 
tory of the United States. 

General Washington’s military career was now about 
to close ; and on the 4th of December, 1783, he met the 
principal officers of the army at Francis’s tavern, in New 
York. The officers assembled at noon, and their revered 
and beloved commander soon entered the room. His 
emotions were too strong to be concealed ; filling a glass, 
and addressing the officers, he said, ‘ With a heart full 
of love and gratitude, 1 now take leave of you, and 
devoutly wish that your latter days may be as prosperous 
and happy as your former ones have been honourable.’ 
Having drank, he added, 4 1 cannot come to take each of 
you by the hand, but shall be obliged to you if each of 
you will come and take me by the hand.’ In the midst 
of profound silence, and with the liveliest sensibility 
and tenderness, each of the officers took him by the hand ; 
and at the close of the affecting ceremony, they all ac- 
companied him to Whitehall, where a barge was in 
readiness to carry him across the river. Having embarked, 
General Washington turned round to his late companions 
in arms, took off his hat, respectfully bowed to them, 
and bade them a silent farewell. They returned the 
compliment, and went back in mute procession to the 
place where they had assembled. 

Congress was then sitting at Annapolis, in Maryland, 
and thither General Washington proceeded, for the pur- 
pose of resigning that power which he had so successfully 
exercised. He remained a few days in Philadelphia, in 
order to settle his accounts with the treasury; and on 
the 19th of December, arrived at Annapolis. 

At noon on the 23d, in presence of a numerous com- 

S of spectators, he resigned his commission into the 
s of congress, and afterwards retired to his mansion 
at Mount Vernon. 

Describe the scene of the 4th of December, 1783.— For what purpose 
did Washington proceed to Annapolis'?— Whither did he retire aftsi 
his resignation ? 


232 


FINANCIAL EMBARRASSMENTS 


CHAPTER XXX IL. 

FORMATION OF THE FEDERAL CONSTITUTION. 

It was natural that the severe struggle of the Revolu- 
tion should be followed by a season of comparative 
exhaustion and weakness. TJiis effect was felt by the 
people of the United States tor a considerable period 
after peace as well as independence had been secured. 
The enthusiasm of a popular contest terminating in 
victory, began to subside, and the sacrifices of the Revolt* 
tion soon became known and felt. The claims of those 
who had toiled, fought and suffered in the arduous 
conflict, were strongly urged, and the government had 
neither resources nor power to satisfy them. 

The general government had no separate and exclusive 
fund ; but was under the necessity of making requisitions 
on the state governments for all money required for 
national purposes. When called upon for the funds to 
pay the arrears due to the army, and the interest on the 
public debt, the state legislatures were neither willing, 
nor indeed able to meet the demand. The wealth of the 
country had been exhausted by the war ; and the proper 
method of drawing on its future resources, so well under- 
stood and so extensively employed at present, had not 
been yet discovered ana applied by the general or the 
state governments. 

Taxes could not be collected, because there was no 
money to represent the value of the little personal pro- 
perty which had not been, and the land which could not 
be, destroyed ; and commerce, though preparing to burst 
from its thraldom, had not yet had time to restore to the 
annual produce of the country its exchangeable value. 
The states owed each a heavy debt for local services 
rendered during the Revolution, for which it was bound 
to provide, and each had its own domestic government to 
support. 

What was the condition of the United States at the close of the revo- 
lutionary war?— What was the financial condition of the general 
government 7— Of the state governments 7— What was the coudition of 
wmmerce 7 


SHAYS S KEBELLION. 


233 


Undei these circumstances, it is not surprising that 
each state was anxious to retain for its own benefit, the 
email but rising revenue derived from foreign commerce ; 
and that the custom-houses in each commercial city were 
considered as the most valuable sources of income whicn 
the states possessed. Each state therefore made its own 
regulations, its tariff, and tonnage duties, and as a natural 
consequence, the different states clashed ‘with each other ; 
one foreign nation became more favoured than another 
under the same circumstances ; and one state pursued a 
system injurious to the interests of others. 

Hence the confidence of foreign countries was destroyed ; 
and they could not enter into treaties of commerce, with 
the general government, since they were not likely to be 
carried into effect. A general decay of trade, the rise of 
imported merchandise, the fall of produce, and an un- 
common decrease in the value of lands ensued. 

In Massachusetts where several laws were passed for 
the collection of taxes and debts, the discontent was so 
great that it led to open rebellion against the state govern- 
ment. The leader of the malcontents, Daniel Shays, raised 
a body of 300 men, proceeded to Springfield, where the 
supreme court was sitting, and surrounding the court- 
house, compelled the judges to adjourn. After this suc- 
cess, his adherents increased so considerably, that it be- 
came necessary to order out an army of 4000 men to put 
a stop to their proceedings. This force was placed under 
the direction of General Lincoln, who, having first afforded 
sufficient protection to the court at Worcester to enable 
the judges to resume their functions, marched to Spring- 
field where the insurgents were on the point of seizing 
the state arsenal. A single well directed fire of artillery 
served to disperse the rebels and restore public order. 
The chief insurgents were afterwards tried, and fourteen 
of them sentenced to death. But all were ultimately 
pardoned. 

The time at length came when the public mind gave 
tokens of being prepared for a change in the constitution 
of the general government — an occurrence the necessity 

What regulations of the states embarrassed commerce 7— What pre- 
vented foreign treaties of commerce 7— What was the consequence 7— 
What took place in Massachusetts 7— How did the insurgents proceed?— 
Who led the rebellion in Massachusetts 7— What success had he 7— 
What force was sent against the insurgents 7— How did General Lincoln 

{ iroceed 7— What was the result?— What change in the government 
•ecame necessary 7 

20 * 


234 


CONVENTION AT ALEXANDRIA 


of which had Deen long foreseen by Washington, Adams, 
and other distinguished patriots of that period. The evils 
resulting from the weakness and inefficiency of the old 
confederation had become so intolerable that the voice of 
the nation cried out for relief. 

The first decisive measures proceeded from the mer- 
chants, who came forward simultaneously in all Darts of 
the country, with representations of the utter prostration 
of the mercantile interests, and petitions for a speedy and 
efficient remedy. It was shown, that the advantages of 
this most important source of national prosperity, were 
flowing into the hands of foreigners, and that the native 
merchants were suffering for the want of a just protection, 
and a uniform system of trade. The wise and reflecting 
were convinced that ‘some decided efforts were necessary 
to strengthen the general government, or that a dissolution 
of the union, and perhaps a devastating anarchy, would 
be inevitable. 

The first step towards the formation of a new constiti*- 
tion, was rather accidental than premeditated. Certain 
citizens of Virginia and Maryland had formed a scheme 
for promoting the navigation of the Potomac river and 
Chesapeake bay, and commissioners were appointed by 
those two states to meet at Alexandria, in March, 1785, 
and devise some plan of operation. These persons made 
a visit to Mount Vernon, and, while there, it was pro 
posed among themselves that more important objects 
should be connected with the purpose at first in view, 
and that the state governments should be solicited to 
appoint other commissioners with more enlarged powers, 
instructed to form a plan for maintaining a naval force in 
he Chesapeake, and also to fix upon some system of 
duties, upon exports and imports, in which both states 
should agree, and that in the end, congress should be 
petitioned to allow these privileges. 

This project was approved by the legislature of Vir- 
ginia, and commissioners were accordingly appointed. 
The same legislature passed a resolution, recommending 
the design to other states, and inviting them to unite, by 
their commissioners, in an attempt to establish such a 
system of commercial relations as would promote general 
harmony and prosperity. Five states, in addition to Vir 

Who had foreseen its necessity?— What was done by the merchants?- 
What was the first step taken towards the formation of a new constita 
<ion ?— What was accomplished by the commissioners at Alexandria? 


THE FEDERAL CONVENTION. 


235 


f inia, acceded to this proposition, namely, Maryland, 
) el aw are, Pennsylvania, New Jersey, and New York 
From these states, commissioners assembled at Annapolis, 
in September, 1786, but they had hardly entered into a 
discussion of the topics which naturally forced themselves 
into view, before they discovered the powers with which 
they were entrusted, to be so limited, as to tie up theii 
Hands from effecting any purpose that could be of essential 
utility. On this account, as well as from the circumstance, 
that so few states were represented, they wisely declined 
deciding on any important measures in reference to the 
particular subjects for which they had come together. 
This convention is memorable, however, as having been 
the prelude to the one which followed. 

Before the commissioners adjourned, a report was agreed 
upon, in which the necessity of a revision and reform of 
the articles of the old federal compact was strongly urged, 
and which contained a recommendation to all the state 
legislatures, for the appointment of deputies, to meet at 
Philadelphia, with more ample powers and instructions. 
This report was laid before congress, and a resolution 
was passed by that body, recommending a convention for 
the purpose of revising the articles of confederation, and 
giving a more substantial and efficient form to the consti 
tution of the general government. 

In conformity with these recommendations, a conven- 
tion of delegates from the several states met at Philadel- 
phia, in May, 1787. Of this body of eminent statesmen, 
George Washington was unanimously elected president. 

The convention was composed of some of the most 
illustrious men, whose names adorn our national history. 
Besides Washington himself, there were Adams, Jeffer 
son, Madison, Patrick Henry, Franklin, Hamilton, Jay. 
Randolph, the Lees, and a host of others. The discus- 
sion and arrangement of the several articles, was carried 
on with closed doors, and lasted four months. At length, 
on the 17th of September, the proposed constitution was 
made public. It was presented to congress, and by that 
body submitted to the several states for acceptance. 

This constitution is essentially different from the old 
articles of confederation. The most important point of 

What was done by the assembly at Annapolis 1 — Where did they re* 
tommend a convention to be held ‘l — What was done by congress I— 
When did the convention assemble 1 — Who was chosen president ?— 
Who were distinguished members of the convention 1— When was the 
proposed constitution made public 


236 


THE FEDERAL CONSTITUTION. 


difference, consists in giving to the general government 
the controul of the revenue, and the regulation of com- 
merce; and thus enabling the congress to raise money 
directly from the people, instead of resorting to the old 
system of requisitions on the state governments, which 
had been found totally inefficient. 

By the constitution of the United States, the govern- 
ment is made to consist of three departments, the legisla- 
tive, executive and judicial. The legislative or law-mak- 
ing department, consists of a senate and house of repre- 
sentatives, collectively styled the congress. The members 
of the house of representatives are chosen by the people, 
in districts containing a certain number of inhabitants ; 
and they hold the office for two years. 

The senators are chosen by the state legislature, two 
from each state, to hold office for six years, one-third of 
the senate being renewed every two years. Besides 
assisting in the making of laws, this body confirms the 
appointments of executive officers made by the president, 
and ratifies treaties. 

The executive department consists of the president, and 
the officers appointed by him to execute the laws. The 
president is appointed by electors, who are chosen by the 
people ; or by tne representatives, when there is no choice 
by a majority of tne electors. He is elected for four 
years, but may be elected again. The command of the 
army and navy, the appointment of all civil, military and 
naval officers, acting by authority of the United States, 
and the 'ratification of treaties are vested in him, the two 
latter pow r ers being subject, however, to the confirmation 
or rejection of the senate. 

Another important power of the president is, that of 
putting a negative, or veto, on such acts of congress as he 
may disapprove. A majority of two-thirds of both houses 
is then necessary, in order to give the act the authority 
of a law, without the sanction of the president. 

By the constitution, congress is authorised to declare 
war, raise and support armies, maintain a navy, collect 
revenue, lay direct taxes, regulate commerce, coin money, 
and provide in general for the security and welfare of the 
nation. 

The judicial department of the government consists of 

What were Its principal features ?— What are the three department* 
of the government 1— What constitutes the legislative department t— 
Describe the senate. — The executive department. — What are the chief 
fiowers of the president 1— Of the congress 1 


FORMATION OF PARTIES. 


23? 

a supreme court, and such district courts as congress may 
establish. The judges in these courts have jurisdiction 
of all cases arising under the laws of the United States, 
and under treaties, as well as the cases between indivi- 
duals of different states, and between foreigners and 
citizens. 

The constitution no sooner appeared, than it was attacked 
with great earnestness by a powerful party. Various 
objections were made to its several provisions, and a dis- 
cussion in the public journals ensued, lively and animated, 
in proportion to the importance of the subject. It was 
indeed a question of life and death to the political exist- 
ence of the nation ; and the parties to which it gave rise, 
have under different names divided the country ever 
since. 

Notwithstanding the animated opposition which was 
made to it, the federal constitution soon obtained the assent 
of all the states, save two — Rhode Island and North Ca- 
rolina. New York was said to have acceded, chiefly 
from fear of being excluded from the union ; and, in con- 
senting, she had demanded a new convention to make 
amendments in the act. Even Virginia thought it neces- 
sary to propose alterations. She required a declaration 
of rights, and the limitation that the president should be 
but once re-elected. The discussions concerning these 
points of difference, occupied the year 1788, after which 
the constitution was generally accepted, and the grand 
point of a federal union achieved. 

The fourth of March, 1789, was the time appointed for 
the commencement of the new government. So wanting, 
however, were many of the states, or their representatives, 
in zeal, that three weeks elapsed before a full meeting of 
both houses could be procured. At length the votes for 
president and vice-president of the United States were 
opened and counted in the senate, when it was found that 
George Washington was unanimously elected president, 
and John Adams, having received the second number of 
votes, was elected vice-president. 

With unfeigned reluctance, occasioned both by the love 

Describe the judicial department.— What ensued on the publication 
of the proposed constitution ?— What stales at once adopted the consti- 
tution 1— What states declined acceding to it ?— What is said of New 
York? — Of Virginia? — When was it generally accepted ?— What was 
the time appointed for the meeting of the first congress under the new 
constitution ?— What is said of the representatives ?— Who was found to 
have been chosen president?— Who was the first vice-president ?— Wha 
is sa : «l of Washington ? 


‘23S Washington’s reception at trenton. 

of retirement and tenderness for his reputation, did the 
illustrious Washington accept the first ofhce of the nation 
The sacrifice was demanded of him, as, in the words of 
Hamilton, the success of the great experiment, viz. the 
working and existence of the new government, altogether 
depended upon the moral force which the name and cha- 
racter of YV ashington would bring to its chief office. 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 

Washington’s administration. 

The intelligence of his being elected to the office ol 
chief magistrate of the United States, was communicated 
to General Washington, while on his farm at Mount Ver- 
non, on the 14th of April, 1789. He accepted this high 
honour with expressions of gratitude for this new proof 
of the attachment and confidence of his country, and with 
declarations of diffidence in himself. 

As his presence at the seat of government was imme- 
diately required, he set out from Mount Vernon on the 
second day after receiving notice of his appointment. 

His journey to New York bore the character of a tri- 
umphal procession. The roads were crowded with mul- 
titudes desiring to see the ‘man of the people.’ Escorts 
of militia ana gentlemen of the highest respectability 
attended him from state to state. Addresses of congratu- 
lation were presented to him at the several towns through 
which he passed, to which he returned answers marked 
with his characteristic dignity and modesty. 

His reception at Trenton is thus described by Dr. 
Ramsay : 

‘ When Washington crossed the Delaware, and landed 
on the Jersey shore, he was saluted with three cheers by 
the inhabitants of the vicinity. When he came to the 
brow of the hill, on his way to Trenton, a triumphal arch 
was erected on the bridge, bv the direction of the ladie* 
of the place. The crown of the arch was highly orna- 
mented with imperial laurels and flowers ; and on it was 

What was said by Hamilton 7 — Where was Washington when he re 
ceived the intelligence-of his election 7 — How did he receive it 7 —When 
did he set out for Now York ^--Describe his journey — His reception at 
Trenton. 


ARRIVAL IN NEW YORK. 


239 



Washington receiving the intelligence of his election. 

■Iisplayed in large characters, December 26th, 1776. On 
the sweep of the arch beneath was this inscription : Thz 
defender of the mothers will also protect their daughters. 
On the north side were ranged a number of little girls, 
dressed in white, with garlands of flowers on their heads, 
and baskets of flowers on their arms ; in the second row 
stood the young ladies, and behind them the married ladies 
of the neighbourhood. The instant he passed the arch, 
the young girls began to sing the following ode : 

‘ “ Welcome, mishty chief, once more, 

Welcome to this grateful shore : 

Now no mercenary foe 
Aims again the fatal blow, 

Aims at thee the fatal blow. 

1 “ Virgins fair, and matrons grave, 

These, thy conquering arm did save, 

Build for thee triumphal bowers : 

Strew, ye fair, his way with flowers, 

Strew your hero’s way with flowers.” 

4 As they sung the last lines, they strewed their flowers 
on the road before their beloved deliverer. His situation 
on this occasion, contrasted with what he had felt on the 
same spot, in December, 1776, when the affairs of Ame- 
rica were at the lowest ebb of depression, filled him with 
sensations that cannot be described. He w T as met by a 
committee of congress in New Jersey, who conducted 
him to Elizabethtown Point, where he embarked for New 
York in an elegant barge of thirteen oars, manned by 
thirteen branch pilots. On landing in New York, he was 
conducted with military honours to the apartments pro- 
Kow was he conveyed to New Yor’ 


240 


PROCEEDINGS OF THE FIRST CONGRESS. 


videcl for him. There he received the congratulations of 
great numbers, who pressed round him to express their 
joy on seeing the man who possessed the love of the 
nation at the head of its government. His inauguration 
took place at New York on the 30th of April. 

No sooner was the federal government completed bv 
the inauguration of its chief, than congress proceeded at 
once to the consideration of what most pressed upon it. 
attention — the revenue. -But as every thing had hitherti 
remained unsettled, the discussion on this point involvei 
the question of foreign policy and preference ; and, lead 
iug to a warm debate, occasioned a collision between par 
ties at the very outset of their legislative career. 

Mr. Madison proposed a tax upon imported goods and 
tonnage, and the law establishing duties on imports and 
tonnage was passed.* 

A provision being thus made for raising a revenue and 
answering the just debts of the states, congress proceeded 
to complete the machine of government, by the institution 
of an executive cabinet. Departments were erected, of 
the treasury, of war, and of state — the latter including 
foreign and domestic relations ; and these ministerial de- 
partments were filled up with able statesmen. Colonel 
Hamilton, the friend of Washington, and he who had 
chiefly induced him to accept the guidance of the new 
government, was appointed secretary of the treasury. 
General Knox, who had been secretary of war under con- 
gress, was now re-appointed ; whilst Mr. Jefferson, envoy 
in France, but then on his return to the United States, 
was named secretary of state. At the head of the judicial 
department was placed Mr. Jay, as chief justice, one of 
the most estimable characters of the time. 

Such were the chief results of the first session of con 
gress, as established by the constitution. Immediately 
after its close, Washington undertook a journey through 
the New England states, in every quarter of which he 
was welcomed with the most affectionate enthusiasm. Nor 

When was he inaugurated 1— What was the first object of attention in 
congress'?— What did" Mr. Madison propose! — What duties were esta- 
blished ?— What was next instituted 1 — What departments were ere. 
atedl— What secretaries were appointed ?— Who was appointed chief 
justice of the supreme court of the United States ?— Whither did Wash- 
ington proceed after congress rose ?— How was he received ? 


* It is pleasant to remember that the chief triumphs of the America! 
navy were accomplished during the presidency of that great statesman, 
who had been one of its earliest friends and supporters. 


DEBTS OF THE STATES. 


211 


could this tribute be paid to his person exclusively, with- 
out in some degree producing a share of such feeling for 
his office. North Carolina, in this recess, gave up het 
opposition ; and her legislature now by a vote declared 
its adhesion to the union. 

The next session of congress commenced in January, 
1790. Its first important business was to act upon the 
famous report of Mr. Hamilton, the secretary of the trea- 
sury, in which he proposed a plan -for funding the public 
debt by raising a loan equal to the whole amount of the 
debt. To this the anti-federal party objected ; but not 
withstanding the opposition to the secretary’s measure, 
it was finally agreed to. But a very important part 
of the arrangement remained behind. This referred to 
the debts incurred separately by each state for carrying 
on the war. These Hamilton proposed that congress 
should pay, and throw into the common fund. The oppo- 
sition maintained that each state should account for, and 
settle its own debt. And this they urged, on the principle 
that if the federal government thus made the paying of 
interest and raising of funds to centre in itself, it would 
wield a pow’er inconsistent with the rights and independ- 
ence of the separate states. 

This was a question upon which the federalists and 
anti-federalists, or republicans, as they now began to be 
called, were brought into direct collision, and the dispute 
was yet warmer than any hitherto known. Hamilton, 
however, finally succeeded in effecting a compromise, and 
by agreeing to have the seat of government removed far- 
ther south, secured the votes of the southern members, 
and carried this important measure, which not only pre- 
served the public credit of the country entire, but gave 
strength and efficiency to the federal government at a 
period when weakness would have been highly and per- 
manently injurious. 

The raising of supplies to meet the interest of this 
newly funded°debt, was a task that still remained for the 
minister, and which was deferred till the following ses- 
sion of congress. This he proposed to accomplish by 
duties on wine, tea, and other luxuries; but chiefly by an 

What state now accepted the constitution ? — When did congress again 
assemble ?— What was its first important business ?— Who opposed Ha- 
milton’s measure ?— Was the measure agreed to?— What Dart of the 
arrangement remained unsettled ? — What was Hamilton’s proposition ? 
—Who opposed it?— How did he succeed in carrying his point ?— What 
was the effect of his success ?— How d id Hamilton propose to raise a 
revenue ? 


21 


212 


ind:>n hostilities. 


excise upon spirits distilled within the country. This 
last tax was violently opposed, but the opponents of the 
measure were unable to show any more feasible means 
of raising the necessary revenue ; and the excise bill 
passed. 

Hamilton’s nexi^measure, for the completion of his 
commercial and moneyed system, was the establishment of 
a national bank. This was pronounced by the republican 
}>arty to be aristocratical ana unconstitutional. Jefferson 
opposed it with great earnestness, and both he and Ha- 
milton having, after the passage of the bill, submitted 
their opinions to the consideration of the president, he 
after some deliberation decided in favour of his treasury 
minister ; and the establishment of a national bank was 
in consequence decided. 

The effect of this measure was soon felt in the revival 
af public credit and commercial prosperity. Public paper 
which had before been at a very great discount, rapidly 
rose to par, and property which had previously suffered 
great depreciation, now rapidly increased in value. Every 
department of industry was invigorated and enlivened by 
the establishment of a convenient and uniform currency. 

While the financial system of the United States was 
thus acquiring permanence and diffusing prosperity under 
the directing genius of Hamilton, a cloud of war made its 
appearance among the Indian nations on the frontier. Of 
these, the Creeks in the south kept Georgia on the alert ; 
whilst on the north-west beyond the Ohio, certain tribes, 
cherishing vengeance for past hostilities against them, 
carried on a desultory warfare ; plundering and ravaging 
detached settlements. The president directed his atten- 
tion first towards the Creeks, with whom adjustment was 
rendered difficult by their connexion with Spain. The 
first attempt to bring about an accommodation failed, but 
in 1790, Gillivray their chief, was induced to proceed to 
New York, and conclude a treaty. 

Similar overtures made to the Indians beyond the Ohio, 
Were not attended with any good result. Washington 
regarding the employment of a regular force as necessary, 
pressed on congress the increase of the army, which did 

What tax was strongly opposed ?— What was Hamilton’s next mea 
sure 1 ? — Who onposed it:— How did Washington decide the matter 7— 
What were tae immediate consequences of the esiablishment of a na 
tional bank 1— What Indians were hostile to the United States 7— Whei 
were the Creeks conciliated I — What Indians remained hostile 7— Wha 
was proposed by Washington 7 


DEFEAT OF GENERAL ST. CLAllt. SMo 

not at that time exceed 1200 men. But his recommenda- 
tion was unavailing; and the settlers of the west were let! 
for a time to their own defence. 

At length, in 1790, some funds and troops were voted ; 
and in the autumn of that year, an expedition of 1500 
men under General Harmer was sent up the river Wabash, 
where he succeeded in burning some Indian villages : but, 
in the end retreated with little honour and much los 9 . 
This check procured for Washington permission to raise 
s greater number of troops. Two expeditions were under- 
taken in the following year, both without success. 

Finally, a considerable force under General St. Clair 
suffered a most disastrous defeat. He was surrounded 
by the Indians; and unable either to dislodge them or 
sustain their fire, the Americans were driven in disorderly 
flight a distance of 30 miles in four hdurs. They lost 60 
ameers, amongst whom was General Butler, and upwards 
of 800 men, more than half their force ; and yet the In- 
dians were not supposed to outnumber their enemies. 

This disaster gave rise to a proposal from the president 
to raise the military force of the country to 5000 men, 
which, after some opposition in congress, was finally 
agreed to. 

The state of Vermont, which having been formally 
claimed by New York and New Hampshire, had, in 
1777, refused to submit to either, and declared itself inde- 
pendent, applied in 1791 to be admitted into the Union, 
and was accordingly received. Kentucky, which had 
hitherto been a part of Virginia, was also admitted by an 
act which was to take effect on the first of June in the 
succeeding year. 

In order to determine the ratio of representation accord- 
ing to the population, a census was required by the con- 
stitution to be taken every tenth year. The first was 
completed in 1791 ; by which it appeared that the whole 
number of inhabitants was 3,921,326, of whom 695,655 
were slaves. 

In the spring of 1791, Washington made a tour through 
the southern states, on which occasion, stopping upon the 
Potomac, lie selected, according to the powers entrusted 
to him, the site for the capital of the Union. He was 

What was the progress of the Indian war in 1790 ?— What is said of 
St. Clair’s expedition ?— What increase of the military force of the na 
lion was the consequence of this disaster t—What states were admitted 
to the union ?— What issaid of the census 7— What v»as its result in 1791 1 
—What place did Washington select for the metropolis of the country? 


244 WASHINGTON RE-ELECTED PRESIDENT. 

greeted throughout his progress with affectionate welcome ; 
nor was a murmur allowed to reach his ear, althougn the 
odious excise law was, just about that period, brought 
into operation. 

A new congress met at Philadelphia in the latter end 
of October; and, in his opening speech, the president 
principally alluded to the great success of the bank 
scheme, the shares for which had all been subscribed for 
in less than two hours after the books were opened ; to 
the operations of the excise law, and the obstinate resist 
ance of the Indians. 

Washington’s first term of office being about to expire, 
he was, in the autumn of 1792, elected a second time to 
the office of president, for another term of four years, 
commencing March 4th, 1793. Mr. Adams was again 
elected vice-president. 

Washington accepted the presidency at a moment when 
the country was about to stand most in need of his impar- 
tial honesty and firmness. The French revolution had 
just reached its highest point of fanaticism and disorder; 
and the general war which it occasioned in Europe put it out 
of the power of the president and the people of the United 
States to remain indifferent spectators of what was passing. 

The French republic was about to appoint a new envoy 
to the United States ; and questions arose as to whether 
he should be received, and whether the treaty concluded 
with the monarch of France, stipulating a defensive alli- 
ance in case of an attack, upon tne part of England, was 
now binding on America. 

These, and other questions arising out of them, being 
submitted by the president to his cabinet, after much dis- 
cussion, in which Hamilton and Knox were for breaking 
with the new government of France, and Jefferson and 
Randolph were for recognising it ; they agreed that, for 
the sake of preserving neutrality, a proclamation should 
be issued, forbidding tne citizens of the United States from 
fitting out privateers against either power. The president 
resolved to receive the envoy, and it was agreed that no 
mention should be made of the treaty, or of its having 
been taken into consideration. 

How was he received on his tour through the southern states ’—When 
did a new congress meet? — To what did Washington allude in his 
opening speech? — When were he and Mr. Adams re-elected? — What 
w as now passing in Europe ?— What questions arose respecting the rela 
•.ions of the United Skates with France ?— How was the cabinet divided ) 
—What was finally agreed on ? 


PROCEEDINGS OF CITIZEN GENET. 


245 


The new envoy, M. Genet, an ignorant and arrogant 
.naividual, instead of sailing to Philadelphia, the seat of 
government, and communicating immediately with the 
president or ministers, landed at Charleston, in South 
Carolina, and there remained six weeks superintending 
and authorising the fitting out of cruisers to intercept 
Hritish vessels. The enthusiasm with which he was 
welcomed by the people, both at Charleston and during 
his land journey to Philadelphia, induced citizen Genet 
to believe that the envoy of France must be as powerful 
as its name was revered. He deemed that, relying on the 
popular support, he might set himself above the cautious 
scruples of the existing government. 

Accordingly, in the discussion which ensued between 
him and Jefferson on his improper conduct, he used the 
most insulting tone, and threatened to appeal from the 
president to the people. 

This expression sealed his fate. The people at once 
abandoned the spoiled favourite, when he talked of insult- 
ing their beloved chief in this manner. The well earned 
popularity of Washington could not be shaken by the 
mustering of this insolent foreigner. He was deserted by 
his warmest admirers, and when the government deter- 
mined on preserving its neutrality, had demanded and 
obtained his recall, the envoy, not daring to return to a 
country where it might be considered one of the rights of 
man to take off his head, quietly retired into obscurity 
and oblivion, and lived for many years under the pro- 
tection of the very government which he had dared to 
insult. 

General Wayne, who had been appointed to carry on 
the Indian war, after the defeat ot St. Clair, marched 
against them at the head of 3000 men, and in an action 
fought on the banks of the Miami, August 20, 1794, 
totally routed them and destroyed their forts and villages. 
This action was followed by a treaty which gave security 
to the north-western frontier, anu soon occasioned a 
rapid increase in the population of that favoured region. 

The excise law was highly unpopular in many parts 
of the country. The inquisitorial character of such 
regulations must always render them obnoxious to popular 
hatred. In Pennsylvania, particularly, the dislike rose 

How did the French envoy proceed What was Genet’s threat'?— 
What was tne consequence 1 — What was done by General Wayne 1 
What was the consequence of his victory 1 — In what state was the excise 
law forcibly opposed 1 


24G PACIFIC IOLICS OF WASHINGTON. 

to forcible resistance, which soon assumed an organised 
form, and set all law and legal order at defiance. A 
proclamation was at first issued, but proved of no avail 
The federal members of the cabinet urged the necessity 
of assembling the militia of the neighbouring states, and 
marching them to intimidate or crush the insurrectionary 
force of Pennsylvania. This was a bold step, and much 
decried and disputed at the time. But it completely 
succeeded. 

Mr. Jefferson had already retired from the office of 
secretary of state, and been succeeded by Mr. Randolplu 
Hamilton and Knox now retired from the departments of 
the treasury and war, giving place to Mr. Wolcott and 
Colonel Pickering. 

Mr. Jay, who had been sent envoy to England, had 
concluded a treaty with Lord Grenville, the minister of 
that country, which was now received. This treaty was 
liable to some objections on account of the unequal bear- 
ing of some of its stipulations. However, these objec- 
tions were counterbalanced by so many advantages, that 
the president, after some delay, ratified the treaty, and a 
majority of the senate concurred in his decision. It was 
ultimately of great benefit to the commerce as well as 
the productive industry of the country. 

Ere the president again met congress, his envoys had 
almost concluded treaties with Spam, with Algiers, and 
with the Indians beyond the Ohio. Spain yielded the 
right to navigate the Mississippi, with a depot at New 
Orleans. So 'that these united with the British treaty, 
formed a complete pacific system, which Washington 
aimed at establishing, ere he retired from the executive, 
as the last bequest to his country. 

France remained the only country dissatisfied with thfi 
conduct of the United States. She thought herself en- 
titled to more than common amity ; in fact to the gratitude 
and cordial support of a sister republic. The treaty, 
therefore, between America and Great Britain, had excited 
the resentment of the directory ; and, indeed, those ar- 
ticles of it, which allowed the latter country the right of 
taking French goods from neutral ships, were calculated 
to excite complaint. 

How was the insurrection quelled 1 — What changes took place in the 
cabinet ' Who had made a treaty with Great Britain 1 — Was it rati- 
fied 1— What was the ultimate effect of the treaty 1— With what other 
countries did Washington effect treaties ?— What is said of France 4— 
Of the directory 1 


WASHINGTON S RETIREMENT. 


247 


The directory, however, was not content with address- 
ing the language of legitimate remonstrance to the cabinet 
of Washington. They directed their envoy to address 
congress ; to appeal from the president to the people as 
Genet had done ; and so attempt to force the government 
of this country into a closer alliance with France. 

Washington, however, was not able to bring this nego- 
tiation, as he had done others, to a term. The period of 
his second tenure of the presidential office was about to 
expire, and no consideration could tempt him to permit 
iiis re-election. Besides his age and fatigues there were 
many reasons for this decision, the principal of which 
was that one person had ruled a sufficient time for a free 
republic. 

His intention of retiring from the presidency, Wash- 
ington announced to the people of the United States in a 
valedictory address, which, for eloquence and force, and 
for sound principles of government, must be considered 
one of the classic records of political wisdom. Despite 
their late opposition, the legislature were unanimous in 
the tribute of gratitude and veneration, which answered 
the president’s announcement that he addressed them for 
the last time. The people read the Farewell Address 
with feelings of profound respect and attachment; and 
several of the state legislatures inserted it at large in 
their journals, and passed resolutions expressing theii 
exalted sense of the services and character of its author, 
and their emotions at his retirement from office. 

The candidates for the highest office in the nation, 
about to become vacant, -were Thomas Jefferson and 
John Adams. The former was supported by the republi- 
can party, and the latter by the federalists. After a very 
active canvass, the federal party prevailed, Adams receiv- 
ing the highest number of votes was elected president, 
and Jefferson having the second number was declared 
vice-president. 

On the 4th of March, 1797, Washington, having wit- 
nessed the ceremony of his successor’s inauguration, and 
tendered him ‘ those respectful compliments which he 
believed to be equally due to the man and to the office, 

What did they direct their envoy to do 1 — What were Washington’* 
reasons for retiring from office ?— What is said of his Farewell Address 1 
-Who were candidates for the presidency ?— Who was chosen presi 
dent ?— Who was chosen vice-president ?— When were they inau 
guraled ? 


£48 


CONDUCT OF FRANCK 


hastened to that real felicity which awaited him at Mount 
Vernon, the enjoyment of which he had long impatienth 
anticipated.’* 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 

ADMINISTRATION OF JOHN ADAMS. 

The conduct of France was the first important subjecl 
of attention' to the new government. The executive 
uirectory of that country, elated by their new and 
wondrous career of conquest, were disposed to assume 
towards foreign powers a tone of imperial arrogance. 
Mr. Pinckney, the American envoy, was informed that 
‘he could not be received till existing grievances had 
been redressed and was, moreover, almost bidden to 
quit the country. Iij addition to these insults to Mr. 
Pinckney, Mr. Monroe, the former envoy, was addressed, 
at his audience of leave, in terms so vituperative as to 
amount almost to a declaration of war. The tone as- 
sumed, was that of an appeal from the government to the 
J eople of the United States ; and the minister of France 
in America had adopted the same tone and conduct in 
endeavouring to influence the late elections. 

When envoys from this country were sent to France 
to negotiate, the minister for foreign affairs, Talleyrand, 
demanded a douceur of $250,000 for himself and the 
other leaders of the directory, besides a loan to be after- 
wards made from America to France. 

To exact these conditions, every argument that mean- 
ness could suggest was employed by Talleyrand : he 
demanded to be feed as a lawyer, or bribed as a friend. 
But the American envoys were inexorable; and two of 
their number returned, to announce to their countrymen 
the terms on which peace was offered. The cupidity of 
the French government completely turned against it the 
tide of popular feeling in America. ‘ Millions for defence, 
not a cent for tribute,’ was instantly the general cry ; 

Whither did Washington retire 1 — How were the American envoys i.u 
France treated 1 — What terms were privately offered by Talleyrand 
How were they received by the envoys 7 — By the American nation 1 


* Marshall. 


PREPARATIONS FOR WAR WITH FRANCE. 249 

and the president felt his hands strengthened by the 
demands of the French. 

Congress voted an army of twelve new regiments, 
with engineers and artillery corps. Washington was 
appointed its commander in chief, an office which he 
accepted with unfeigned reluctance, although he approved 
of the course of the government. A naval armament, 
on, was decided upon, and a new department — that of 
die navy — erected into a ministerial office, giving a seat 
in the cabinet. A land tax passed congress. An alien 
law was passed for getting rid of Volney, Collot, and 
other French emissaries; and a sedition bill followed it, 
which was loudly conrplained of by the republicans. 
Communication with France was prohibited; orders 
issued for capturing any of her vessels that might appear 
off the coasts, and all treaties with that country were 
declared to be void. These successive steps were not 
taken without the opposition of a strong minority in 
congress, of whom the vice-president, Mr. Jefferson, 
may be considered the leader. 

A great part, however, of this animosity against France, 
proceeded from an apprehension that she meant to invade 
America, and to interfere under the pretext of giving her 
some larger share of liberty, such as she had forcibly 
imposed upon Switzerland. WTien, however, it was 
seen that France had no such ideas of offensive war, and 
when Talleyrand explained away his former arrogance 
by more recent declarations to Mr. Gerry, the envoy who 
had latest left France, and still later by overtures made 
through Pichon, the French charge de affaires at the 
Hague, to Mr. Murray, there was somewhat of a re 
action. 

This became evident in 1799, when the weight of 
the additional taxes and restrictions had begun to be felt 
Several states petitioned for the repeal of the alien and 
sedition laws; whilst in others there was a general 
resistance to the officers employed in taking the valua 
tion preparatory to the land tax. This last spirit showed 
itself chiefly in the western part of Pennsylvania. The 
president had, however, anticipated this reaction in favoui 

What was done by congress 7 — Who was appointed commander ir 
chief of the army 7 — What new department was created 7 — What tax 1 
— What is said of the alien and sedition laws?— Of the orders issued?— 
Of the opposition and of Jefferson 7 — What mistake led to these pr» 
parations 7— What produced a reaction 7 — How was this manifested * 


250 


DEATH OF WASHINGTON. 


of peace, by appointing Mr. Murray plenipotentiary to 
the French republic, with a proviso, however, that he 
was not to enter their territories before he was assured 
of an honourable reception. 

The directory had fallen ere that took place; ai.\3 Bona- 
parte, who as first consul succeeded to their power, had 
no mercenary interest in prolonging the state of hostility. 
This was, accordingly, discontinued, and a final treaty 
of peace was signed betwixt France and America in the 
course of the year 1800. 

The war, while it lasted, had given rise to some 
encounters at sea, which afforded a promise of the future 
glories of the American navy. One of these was a very 
severe action between the American frigate Constellation, 
of 38 guns, commanded by Commodore Truxton, and 
the French frigate l’lnsurgente, of 40 guns, which ter- 
minated in the capture cf the latter. Truxton, in a 
subsequent engagement, compelled another French frigate, 
mounting no less than 50 guns, to strike her colours, bet 
she afterwards made her escape in the night. 

Before this war had terminated, Washington was 
removed from the scene of his earthly glories. He died 
after an illness of only a few hours, occasioned by cold 
and consequent inflammation of the throat, at Mount- 
Vernon, on the 14th of December, 1799. Neither con 
gress nor the nation were wanting in that universa' 
tribute of mourning and veneration due to the illustrious 
founder of their common freedom. Perhaps the mosi 
sensible mark of this veneration was the removal of the 
seat of government to the federal city, of which the site 
was selected by Washington, and which was dignified 
with his name. In November, 1800, congress opened 
its sittings at Washington for the first time. 

A new trial of strength was now about to take place 
between the political parties, as the four years’ term of 
Mr. Adams’s government was about to expire. On the 
important question of the presidential election, it was 
the populous state of New York that held the balance. 
There was a personage at this time in New York, most 
active in canvassing for votes. This was Colonel Burr, 
a man whose subsequent career furnished an enigma 

What was done by the president ? — By the French under Bonaparte 1 
— What naval encounters had taken place?— When did Washington 
die ? — When did congress first sit in the c Sty of Washington 1 — Wha 
was now about to take place ? 


ELECTION OF JEFFERSON. 


251 


which history has hitherto failed to solve. His talents 
were of a high order; his service in the revolution 
commenced with Arnold’s famous march to Quebec, but 
ended before the close of the war; and he had lately 
been active as a party politician ; so that it is not sur- 
prising he should have been put in nomination through- 
out all the states, in common with Jefferson, on tire 
republican interest. 

When the votes were counted, Adams was found 
completely in the minority. Jefferson and Burr were 
the names foremost upon the list; and by a singular 
fatality, they had an equal number of votes. As the 
constitution had provided that the candidate having the 
greatest number of votes should be president, and the 
one having the second number, should be vice-president, 
it now became a question who was entitled to the high- 
est office. The circumstance of equality in the number 
of votes of two candidates, gave tne power of election 
to the house of representatives. Thirty-five ballotings 
took place in the house, before a decision was obtained ; 
and then Jefferson prevailed over his opponent, and was 
declared president, Burr becoming vice-president. The 
Question was decided in Febuary, 1801. 


CHAPTER XXXV. 

Jefferson’s administration. 

As the ever large body of the politically timid, who 
invariably desert the unsuccessful, now passed over to 
the side of Jefferson, their accession, together with the 
popular support of his own party, gave him a stronger 
power than had been wielded since the first year of 
Washington. 

The Americans were congratulating themselves that 
the restoration of peace in Europe, by the late treaty be- 
tween England and France, would, by opening the ports 
of these nations to America, and ridding the sea of obstruc- 

Who was put on the republican ticket with Jefferson 1 — What was 
Buri ’s character '? — What appeared on counting the votes'? — Give an 
account of what followed this discovery.— How was the election finally 
decided? — What was effected by the treaty of peace between England 
and France ? 


252 


ACQUISITION OF LOUISIANA. 


tion, bring about a season of commercial prosperity, such 
as they had not yet been able to enjoy. The reconcilia- 
tion of enemies, however, in general, turns to the disad- 
vantage, rather than the advantage, of neutrals. So the 
Americans found, upon learning that Spain had ceded the 

f irovince of Louisiana to France; and that Great Britain 
ooked on, well pleased, at an arrangement that would 
give so troublesome a neighbour as France to the United 
States. 

The attention of Napoleon, who then governed France, 
was necessarily directed to the recovery of that colonial 
force which had been lost during the war. His present 
amity with Britain opening the ocean to the French fleets, 
enabled the first consul to form plans of empire in the 
only region where England would permit and might 
applaud the attempt. An expedition was fitted out to 
recover St. Domingo from the insurgent blacks. After 
its conquest, the array was to take possession of Louisiana ; 
and these united would give to France a certain prepon- 
derance in the West Indies, as well as commercial advan 
tages, highly to be desired. By these means, indeed, 
they would have the full command of the Mississippi, 
ana the Gulf Stream itself. 

The president no sooneT learned these arrangements, 
than he wrote to Mr. Livingston, the envoy at Paris, to 
represent there the inexpediency of them, and the danger 
that would accrue to the good feeling between the people 
of all nations; and intimating the probability of a war. 

Napoleon was, of course, not likely to yield to any 
thing which had the appearance of a threat; and the right 
which the Americans had hitherto enjoyed, of a depAt at 
New Orleans, was suspended by the Spanish authorities 
in October, 1802. The western states were instantly in 
a flame at a prohibition which, rightful or not, had the 
effect of suspending their commerce. 

Many of them determined to assert their right by arms ; 
and Jefferson, notwithstanding his partiality for France, 
would have found himself embarked inevitably in a war 
with that country had not other events occurred to obviate 

What did the Americans expect from it?— What nation acquired 
Louisiana?— What was now the object of Napoleon ?— What expedition 
did he cause to be fitted out?— After conquering St. Domingo, whither 
was the French army to proceed ?— What would naturally follow from 
this proceeding ?— What did Jefferson do to prevent this?— What was 
threatened ?— When was the port of New Orleans closed against the 
Americans ?— What was the consequence?— What was now threatened? 


WAR WITH TRIPOLI. 


25? 


the necessity, and to preserve peaeeably for the Unites 
States more than was the object of their desires. Fortune, 
as well as his own prudence and address, now enabled 
Jefferson to effect the most solid achievement of his 
administration. 

France, having failed in the attempt to subdue St 
Domingo, and, in addition to this, a fresh breach with 
England growing daily more imminent; the schemes of 
Ibe first consul with respect to Louisiana became imprac- 
ticable. He could not hope to retain it ; so that, instead 
of accepting the offer of Jefferson to pay Spain for the 
Floridas, he proposed to sell Louisiana itself. The Ame- 
rican envoys, Livingston and Monroe, accepted the offer, 
and the immense tracts then called Louisiana, but embra- 
cing all our vast territory west of the Mississippi, were 
added to the United States for the sum of fifteen million 
dollars. 

The Barbary states still gave great impediment to the 
commerce of the United States. Agreements had, indeed, . 
been entered into with the two principal ones, and sums 
of money sacrificed to secure the respect of the African 
corsairs. But the lesser of these powers having unsuc- 
cessfully demanded a similar indulgence, the bashaw of 
Tripoli declared and commenced war. A force under 
Commodore Preble was despatched into the Mediterrar 
nean. One of the ships, the Philadelphia, in reconnoiter- 
ing the harbour of Tripoli, run aground and was taken. 
The subsequent recapture and burning of this ship, under 
the guns of the Tripolitan batteries and corsairs, was one 
of the most brilliant achievements of Decatur, who was 
then a lieutenant, and accomplished this famous feat in a 
small schooner with but seventy-six men. 

The war with Tripoli, however, w r ould have probably 
effected little, but for the enterprise of the United States’ 
consul at Algiers. This gentleman, w 7 hose name was 
Eaton, discovered a pretender to the government of Tri- 
poli, in an exiled brother of the reigning bashaw. The 
consul sought him out across the desart, collected a body 
of adventurers such as haunt those wilds, and invaded 
the Tripolitan territory from land, whilst the Ameuean 

What did Napoleon propose to Mr. Jefferson'?— What were his reasons 
for so doing ?— What was the cost of the immense regions purchased 
from France?— What states and territories are now included in this 
purchase?— What is said of the Barbary slates?— Who was sent to chas- 
lise the Tripolitans? — What happened to one of the frigates? — WI um 
was done by Decatur ? * 

22 


25 4 GENERAL EATON’S EXPEDITION. 

fleet It* its aid by sea. The city of Derno was actually 
taken by stoim ; and subsequently defended with success 
against the Tripolitans. These operations lasted until 
the 11th of June, 1805, when the arrival of the frigate 
Constitution in the harbour put an end to them by bring- 
ing an announcement that peace had already been con- 
cluded between the American agent, Mr. Lear, and the 
reigning bashaw. 

The romantic and high spirited expedition of Eaton 
was thus terminated in a most unromantic style ; for by 
the treaty, the agent agreed to abandon the pretender, and 
.pay sixty thousand dollars ransom for the American 
prisoners. Such an arrangement, made at such a moment, 
could not be acceptable to the nation ; but the treaty was, 
nevertheless, ratified, and the war of Tripoli terminated. 

In 1804, a new election of president and vice-president 
took place. Mr. Jefferson was re-elected to the former 
office, having received all but fourteen votes ; and George 
Clinton, of New York, was elected vice-president. During 
Mr. Jefferson’s first term of office, (1802,) Ohio was ad- 
mitted into the Union, and began its astonishing career 
of advancement in population and wealth. Tennessee 
had been admitted in 1796. 

Colonel Burr, having received the votes of the federal 
party when the election of Mr. Jefferson was effected by 
the house of representatives, had lost the favour of the 
republicans. In 1804, he was proposed for the office of 
governor of New York, and received the votes of many 
of the federalists. Colonel Hamilton, who heartily de- 
spised him as an adventurer in politics, opposed his elec- 
tion, and he was defeated. This circumstance led to a 
dispute, and a challenge from Burr. The parties met, 
ana Hamilton was mortally wounded. No circumstance 
. of the kind ever occasioned so strong a feeling of regret 
throughout the country as this fatal duel. 

Burr now disappeared from public notice for a time ; 
and when he next appeared upon the stage, it was in a 
new career of unprincipled ambition in the south- western 
part of the Union. He formed a project for fitting out ar 
expedition in the western part of the Union, aid proceed- 
ing thence to the conquest of Mexico. As a first step to 

What was accomplished by General Eaton 7 — What put an end to his 
•pcrationsl— What were the terms of peace 7 — When was Mr. Jefferson 
re-elected 7 — Who was chosen vice-president 7 — What states had been 
•admitted into the Union 1 ?— What occasioned the duel Detween Burr and 
Hamilton 7 — What was its result 1— What scheme did Burr concoct 7 


DEPREDATIONS ON AMERICAN COMMERCE. 

this, he was to seize upon New Orleans, which was 
necessaiy to his enterprise. This having been long a 
favourite project of the western settlers, Burr reckoned 
upon the support of the thousands — in fact of the whole 
region west of the Alleghanies — which he calculated 
would place him in a position to defy the controul of the 
president himself, were he tempted to interfere. 

However, he trusted too muon to the good will of those 
who witnessed his preparations. Intelligence of his pro- 
ceedings was conveyed to the government. Measures 
were taken for counteracting them, and making him 
prisoner; and, being at length obliged to fly, he was 
arrested on his way to Mobile by some of the country 
people, and conveyed to Richmond. His trial, on a charge 
of treason, of course drew forth a great deal of political 
feeling, and gave rise to many unpleasant circumstances ; 
but for want of sufficient evidence ne was finally acquitted, 
and allowed to transport himself to Europe. His career 
as a politician was now at an end. 

The conduct of France and England, in committing 
depredations on the commerce of the United States, had 
now begun to produce a great deal of irritation. Com- 
plaints against England, particularly, were loud and cla- 
morous. Their aggressions were the consequence of 
certain decrees of the British admiralty, which had the 
effect of prohibitoiy laws upon American commerce, inas- 
much as they declar ed such vessels as were engaged in 
conveying West Ind‘a produce from the United States to 
Europe, legal prizes. The Americans having in their 
hands nearly the whole carrying trade of the world, 
during Napoleon’s wars, could, not but feel these decrees 
as levelled particularly at themselves. 

As sjon, therefore, as they were known, they excited 
the greatest indignation in this country. Meetings were 
held in each commercial city, petitions were forwarded 
to congress, and the people clamoured loudly for re- 
taliation. 

The perseverance of England in impressing American 
seamen, and searching American ships for deserters, and 
that even upon our own coasts, produced daily causes of 
grievance. In the spring the British ship Leander, then 
on a cruise off New York, practised the most rigid search 

Where did Burr look for support 1 ? — How was his plan discovered!— 
On what charge was he tried ?— What was the result !— What gave 
occasion for complaint against France and England ? — What was done 
tijr the people ?— What is said of the Leander 7 


256 


AFFAIR OF THE CHESAPEAKE. 


and £. anoyances towards the vessels from that port. Od 
one occasion a shot from it killed an American sailor of 
the name of Pearce. No sooner did a report of this reach 
the United States government, than a proclamation ap- 
peared, mentioning the murder, forbidding any communi- 
cation between the shore and that ship, ana in fact ordering 
it off the coast. This was followed by a more serious 
legislative act, against any further importation of British 
manufactures, the restriction to date from the ensuing 
November. 

Meantime, in May, 1806, the British orders in council 
were passed, declaring several European ports under 
controul of the French, to be in a state of blockade, and 
of course authorising the capture of American vessels 
bound for them. 

In the month of June, 1807, an event occurred of an 
extremely irritating character. The British man of war 
Leopard, coming up with the American frigate Chesa- 
peake, near the coast of the United States, fired into her, 
killed three of her men, and wounded eighteen more. 
The Chesapeake, being a vessel of inferior force, and 
unprepared for action, struck her colours. She was then 
boarded by the British, her crew mustered, and four of 
them carried off under pretence that they were British 
deserters. They were subsequently tried at Halifax, and 
one of them hanged, by wav of establishing the rightful- 
ness of the impressment. The other three were proved 
to be Americans, who had been impressed by the British, 
and had escaped from their service. 

The intelligence of this outrage was received with a 
burst of indignation throughout the country. Meetings 
of the citizens were very generally held, and, forgetting 
party distinctions, all united in resolutions to support the 
government in any measures of retaliation or redress 
which might be adopted. The president issued a procla- 
mation, forbidding British ships of war the ports and har 
bours of the United States, and instructed the American 
ministers at the court of St. James to demand satisfaction 
for the insult. He also summoned the congress to meet, 
and take the subject into consideration. 

The act of the naval officer was promptly disavowed by 
the British government, who also forbade the right of 

How was this outrage retaliated 7 — What was the tenor of the British 
orders in couhcil 7 — Give an account of the adair of the Chesapeake. - 
What was theefect of this outrage on the American people"— What 
was done by the president 7 — By the British government 7 


THE EMBARGO. 


257 


search, which they claimed, to be extended to ships of 
war; but as no adequate reparation was offered, this out- 
rage remained unforgiven ; and contributed to keep alive 
the hostile feeling already excited by the aggressions of 
the British on our commerce. 

By his Berlin decree of 1806, Napoleon had forbidden 
the introduction of any English goods to the continent of 
Europe, even in neutral vessels, and shut the harbours of 
France against any vessel that should touch at an English 
port. The English, in retaliation, first prohibited the 
trade of neutrals from port to port, belonging to their 
enemy ; and afterwards declared the whole coast of Eu- 
rope in a state of blockade, prohibiting neutrals altogether 
from trade with the continent. 

Napoleon, on learning that this measure had been 
adopted, thundered forth nis famous Milan decree, confis- 
cating not only the vessels that should touch at a British 
port, but such as should submit to be searched by the 
English. This was carrying hostilities to an extreme on 
both sides. 

The American ships being so much exposed to capture, 
-congress, in December, 1807, decreed an embargo, or 
prohibition to American vessels to leave their ports; a 
measure which operated far more to the disadvantage of 
England and of American merchants, than of France. 
Mr. Jefferson, in his correspondence, acknowledges this 
to have been a measure preparatory to war, allowing the 
merchants to recall home their ships and sailors, and the 
country to put itself in a posture of defence. The embargo 
caused much distress, and many murmurs, especially 
in the New England states; but the edict was rigidly 
enforced by the government. 

In the autumn of 1808, Mr. Jefferson having signified 
his intention of retiring from office at the expiration of his 
second term, James Madison was elected to succeed him, 
and George Clinton was re-elected to the office of vice- 
president. In March, 1809, he retired to his farm at 
Monticello, to pass the remainder of his life in literary 
leisure, and the society of a large circle of admiring 
triends, who weie constantly repairing to his residence to 
interchange the offices of kindness ana attention. 

What was the effect of Napoleon’s Berlin decree?— Of the English 
retaliatory order in council?— Of the Milan decree of the emperor?— 
When was the embargo law passed ?— What was its effect ?— When did 
Jefferson retire from office?— Who was elected to succeed film?- 
Wmther did ha retire ? 


22 * 


258 


MISSION OF MR. ERSKINE. 


V 

CHAPTER XXXVI. 

COMMENCEMENT OF MADISON’S ADMINISTRATION 

The public services of Mr. Madison had fully entiLhd 
him to the first office of the state. We have seen that he 
was one of the first authors of the federal constitution, and 
had been most active in , recommending it to the adoption 
of his countrymen. His subsequent career had not been 
marked as that of a partisan. He was declared to^vant 
the strong anti-British feeling of his predecessor, £|!d it 
was now confidently hoped, that an accommodation be- 
tween the United States and the leading maritime powei 
of Europe might speedily take place. 

In March, 1809, the embargo law was repealed, and an 
act passed prohibiting all intercourse between this country 
and both France and Great Britain. A provision was 
inserted in this non-intercourse law, that it either of the 
belligerent nations should revoke her hostile edicts, the 
law should cease to be in force with respect to that nation. 

The repeal of the embargo, and the substitution of a 
less obnoxious act, offered a fit and favourable pretext for 
renewing negotiations. Mr. Erskine was accordingly 
sent out Dy the British government to treat, and consider- 
ing the suspension of the non-intercourse a fair equivalent 
for that of the orders in council, he stipulated that the 
orders should cease to be in force at a certain epoch 
The president, accordingly, suspended the non-intercourse. 
But tidings no sooner reached England of the act of Mr. 
Erskine, than he was disavowed. The orders in council 
were suspended only so far as not to endanger those ves- 
sels which had sailed from America on the faith of Mr. 
Erskine’s declaration. The president, in consequei ce 
declared the non-intercourse act still in force, and the 
silent war of prohibitory edicts continued an its old 
footing. 

What was the character of Mr. Madison ?— When was the embargo 
law repealed 't — What was substituted for it I — Who was sent out by the 
British government to negotiate ?— What did he offer '.‘—What was done 
by the president ?— How did the British government elude the perform* 
ance ot their engagements made by Mr. Erskine 1— What was then done 
by th » president 1 


RELATIONS WITH ENGLAND AND FRANCE. 259 


Mr. Erskine was recalled, and Mr. Jackson sent In his 
place. The latter was ill chosen, since there was some 
cause which rendered him particularly obnoxious tc the 
Americans. He was coldly received, and made to wait 
even for his recognition for some time. His endeavours 
to renew the negotiation were met by the remark of the 
inutility of such an attempt, and by an allusion to the 
duplicity of the British government in the affair of Ers- 
kine. Jackson retorted with warmth, and insinuated that 
the American government were, at the time of his negoti- 
ation, aware that Erskine had exceeded his powers, and 
that his acts would not be sanctioned by his government. 
This charge being promptly denied and insultingly re- 
peated, further communication with Jackson was declined 
and his recall demanded of the minister in London. 

The non-intercourse act expiring in 1810, the Ameri- 
cans summoned the two powers to remove their restric- 
tions. This was asked with the manifest purpose of 
declaring war if the restrictions were not removed. Na- 

f ioleon replied by an amicable advance, intimating through 
lis minister, that his decrees should be suspended. It 
was understood by him of course, that America should no 
longer submit to the orders in council if unrepealed. 

To the English ministry an appeal was now made to 
follow the example of France. Unfortunately for them, 
they hesitated, chicaned as to the supposed insincerity of 
the French declaration, or the informality of its announce- 
ment, and persisted in enforcing the orders in council. 
Mr. Pinckney, the American envoy in London, disgusted 
art this shuffling behaviour of the British government, 
demanded his audience of leave. 

In this doubtful state of connection between America 
end England, another accidental collision took place be- 
tween vessels of the respective countries, tending much 
to inflame and widen the existing differences. An English 
sloop of war, the Little Belt, commanded by Captain 
Bingham, descried a ship off the American coast, and 
made sail to come up with it ; but finding it a frigate, and 
dubious of its nation, he retired. The other, which proved 
to be American, the President, under Captain Rodgers, 
pursued in turn. The American captain hailed, and. 

Who was sent out by England in place of Mr. Erskine ?— How was 
he received ?— What passed between him and our government 1 — What 
was done in 1810 1— What was offered by Napoleon 1 — How did the 
English ministry behave 1 — What was the consequence ?— Give an 
aci',ounl of the affair of the Little Belt. 


260 


henry’s mission. 


instead of an answer, received a shot in his mainmast. 
He returned the fire, and speedily silenced the guns of his 
adversary, disabling his ship and killing thirty-two of his 
men. 

In the autumn of 1811, General Harrisor was sent 
into the country of the hostile Indians, on the north- 
western frontier, to treat or fight with them, as occasion 
might require. On the 6th of November, being arrived 
at Tippecanoe, their chief settlement, he was met by a 
deputation from the chiefs, who stipulated that no attack 
should be made before the next day, when they would 
be ready for a friendly conference. 

In the night the American c'amp was suddenly and 
furiously assaulted by the Indians ; but the Americans 
having suspected treachery and slept on their arms, mads 
a gallant resistance, defeated and dispersed the enemy, 
ana burnt their town, not, however, without a severe loss 
in killed and wounded. 

In the month of February, 1812, Captain John Henry, 
formerly of the United States army, and afterwards 
resident in Canada, gave information to the president, 
that in 1809 he had been employed by Sir James Craig, 
the governor of Canada, upon a secret mission to the 
New England states, for the purpose of gaining informa- 
tion of the state of parties, and inducing those who were 
opposed to the restrictions of the American government 
on commerce, to effect a separation of the northern states 
from the Union, and form a political connection between 
those states and Great Britain. For this information 
Henry was paid $50,000, from the contingent fund for 
foreign intercourse. He furnished ample documentary 
evidence of the truth of his disclosures, which was after- 
wards fully corroborated by developements made in the 
British parliament. But his mission had entirely failed, 
and it did not appear that he had succeeded in bringing 
any individual in this country to adopt his views. His 
motive for disclosure was the failure of his employers 
to compensate him for his services. This affair proved 
the hostile disposition of the government of Great Britain 
towards the United States, and served to increase the 
irritation already created in this country, by the injuries 

When was General Harrison sent against the Indians ' Where diil 
he meet their chiefs ?— What took place in the night 1 — What was tha 
result of the battle 1— Who was John Henry 1— Give an account of hi» 
mission.-- Of his disclosure and its result. 


WAR DECLARED. 


261 


inflicted on our commerce, and the impressment of oui 
seamen. 

Preparations for war were actively continued by con- 
gress until the 20th of May, 1812, when the arrival of 
the Hornet, from London, bringing information that no 
reasonable prospect existed of a change in the measures 
of the British government, served to bring matters to a 
crisis. On the 1st of June the president transmitted to 
congress a message enumerating the injuries received 
from Great Britain, and submitting the question, whether 
they should be longer endured, or immediate recourse 
had to the ultimate resort of injured nations, a declara- 
tion of war. 

After deliberating on this measure with closed doors, 
an act was passed by congress, on the 18th, declaring war 
against Great Britain. 


CHAPTER XXXVII. 

CAMPAIGN OF 1812. 

When the war of independence was commenced, the 
United States contained less than four millions of inhabi- 
tants, and had neither an army, a treasury or a national 
existence. But it possessed a people united in purpose, 
and firmly resolved to vindicate their rights. At the 
opening of the war of 1812, the country had eight mil- 
lions of inhabitants, great reseurces of wealth, and all 
the elements of an efficient army and navy. But the 
people were divided in sentiment, indisposed for war by 
a long continuance of peace, and unfitted for its successful 
prosecution by inexperience and irresolution. Their 
early movements in the new contest were marked by a 
character of indecision corresponding with this want of 
preparation. It was not till near the close of the conflict 
that the national spirit was fully roused ; and the results 
at that period were such as to show that when fairly and 
heartily embarked in a contest, the people possess the 
same spirit and the same moral power which carried 
them so nobly through the struggle for independence. 

What infoi mation was received in May 1 ?— What was done by the 
president t— When was war declared ?— What is said of the war olinde 
pendence 1 — Of the war of 1812 ? 


262 


MILITARY FORCE OF THE COUNTRV. 


In organising the army, Henry Dearborn of Massachu- 
setts was appointed major general and commander in 
chief. He had served in the revolutionary contest, and 
had subsequently borne the office of secretary of wan. 
Thomas Pinckney of South Carolina also received a 
commission as major general, and Wilkinson, Hampton, 
Bloomfield, and Hull were among the brigadier generals. 

The army which until the year 1808 had numbered 
no more than 3000 men, had then been augmented to 0000. 
In January, 1812, congress had directed a force of up- 
wards of 25,000 to be Taised, so that the entire force 
authorised by law, now exceeded 35,000, including 
officers, consisted of 25 regiments of infantry, 3 of 
artillery, 2 of light artillery, 2 of dragoons, and 2 rifle 
regiments. In addition to this, the president was autho- 
rised to accept the services of any number of volunteers, 
not exceeding fifty thousand, who were to be armed and 
equipped by the United States; and a similar authority 
was given to him to call upon the governors of states 
for detachments of militia, the whole of which was not 
to exceed 100,000. 

Though apparently formidable, this force wanted many 
of the requisites of an efficient army. The act autho- 
rising the raising of 25,000 men, had been passed so 
short a time before the declaration of war, that scarcely 
one fourth of that number was enlisted ; and these were 
by no means in a high state of discipline. The volun- 
teers and militia were yet to be called for, as occasiou 
might require, and their services l^ere considered of very 
doubtful utility. Even in the revolutionary war, they 
11 1 uthority, a most inefficient 



peace had certainly not 


increased their efficiency. The officers, however, who 
had the direction of the military force, had served with 
distinction, and high hopes were entertained of a success- 
ful campaign 

The whole navy of the United States consisted of bu‘ 
10 frigates, 5 of which were laid up in ordinary, 10 
sloops and smaller vessels, and 165 gun boats, only 60 
of which were in commission. With this trifling force, 
war was commenced with a power that numbered 3 
thousand ships afloat, and boasted herself the mistress 

Who was appointed commander in chief?— Who were among the 
*ther generals'?— What was the military force of the country % What 
were its deficiencies 7 — What is said of the navy ) 


GENERAL HULL S EXPEDITION. 


2f>3 

of the ocean. The commerce and fisheries of the United 
States, however, had given her the elements of a navy ; 
amd if the Americans had not many ships, subsequent 
events proved that they had men; and that the efficiency 
of a navy depends more upon discipline and courage 
than upon the size and number of its vessels. 

The plan of operations at the commencement of the 
war, was to garrison and defend the sea-board principally 
by occasional calls on the militia, aided by a few of the 
regular troops, the whole to be under the direction of the 
generals of the regular army, stationed at the most 
important points. The remaining regular troops, with 
such volunteers as could be procurea and a portion of 
the militia, were to attack the British posts in Upper 
Canada and subdue them, with the ultimate design of 
invading and conquering Lower Canada. 

General William Hull was governor of Michigan 
territory. Soon after the declaration of war, having 
collected a body of upwards of 2000 regular troops and 
militia, he pushed over the frontier (July 12th) as if lie 
intended to attack Montreal, publishing at the same time 
mi arrogant proclamation. His subsequent movements 
were as dilatory as his previous haste ; and upon hearing 
that the Indians had invaded his territory upon another 
point, and that the English General Brock was at the 
nead of a respectable force, Hull retreated. He was 
followed by Brock, who besieged him in Fort Detroit, 
and was about to try the fortune of an assault, (August 
1G,) when Hull, panic struck, hoisted the white nag, and 
surrendered with his fort and army to the great surprise 
and indignation of his own officers and of the whole 
American people. For this offence he was subsequently 
tried by court martial and condemned to death, but in 
consideration of his age, and his services in the revolu- 
tionary war, he was pardoned by the president, and 
suffered to retire to private life. 

The surrender of Hull left the north-western frontiei 
exposed to the incursions of the British and Indians, and 
occasioned considerable alarm in the neighbouring states. 
Nearly ten thousand volunteers immediately offered 
their services to the government ; and being placed under 

What was the plan of operations 1 — Who commanded on the north- 
western frontier 1 — What was his force 7 — Whither did he first march 7 
—When did he enter Canada 7 — How did he afterwards proceed 1— 
When did he surrender 7 — What was now the state of the north-west 
*rn frontier 7 


£64 GENERAL SMYTH’S OPERATIONS. 

the command of General William H. Harrison, marched 
towards the territory of Michigan. This force, howeve>, 
was not sufficiently disciplined to act with the efficiency 
of regular troops, and before any thing could be done 
towards retrieving the important losses of the early part 
of the campaign, the winter set in. Their operations 
were chiefly confined to incursions into the country of 
the Indians, who had generally become hostile. 

General Van Rensselaer, of the New York militia, 
had command of what was called the army of the centre, 
destined also for the invasion of Canada. His force 
consisted of regulars and militia, who were assembled at 
Lewistown, on the Niagara river. On the opposite side 
of the river was a fortified British post, called Queens- 
town, which was the first object of attack. On the 13th 
of October a detachment of 1000 men, led by Colonel 
Van Rensselaer, crossed the river and effected a landing 
under a heavy fire from the British. 

In the onset the colonel was wounded ; and the troops 
under Colonels Christie and Scott were led on to the 
assault of the fortress. They succeeded in capturing it ; 
and a reinforcement of 600 men, under General Brock, 
arriving and attacking the victors, were repulsed with the 
loss of their commander. 

General Van Rensselaer had crossed the river, and now T 
returned to bring over a reinforcement of the Americans. 
But his troops refused to obey the order; and the British, 
receiving another reinforcement, recaptured the fort after 
a severe engagement, in which the greater part of Colonel 
Van Rensselaer’s detachment was destroyed. 

General Van Rensselaer now retired from the service, 
and was succeeded by General Smyth, of Virginia. He 
commenced operations by issuing a proclamation address- 
ed to the ‘men of New York, and couched in terms 
similar to those employed by General Hull. He was 
soon at the head of an army of 4500 men ; and the 28th 
of November was the day appointed for crossing the river 
for the third invasion of Canada. The troops were em- 
barked, but the enemy appearing on the opposite shore 
with a determined front, a council of war was held, and 
the invasion postponed till the 1st of December, when, 

Who commanded the army there 7 — What was done in that quarter 7 —. 
Who commanded the army of the centre 7 — When did he attack 
Queenstown 7 — What success did he have in the first attack 7 — What 
prevented his ultimate success 7 —' Who succeeded General Van Sens 
<*elaer 1— Describe his operations. 


NAVAL VICTORIES. 


2 <>? 



Constitution and Guerriere. 


although 1500 of the men were ready and willing to 
cross the river, a second council of war decided that it 
was inexpedient to proceed, and the troops were again 
debarked. The invasion of Canada at that point was 
thus finally abandoned for the season. 

The army of the north was commanded by General 
Dearborn. A part of the forces were stationed at Green 
bush, near Albany, and the remainder at Plattsburg, on 
Lake Champlain. This division of the army effected 
nothing but an incursion into Canada, in which a small 
body of British and Indians, and some military stores 
were taken. The failure of the other expeditions had 
the effect of discouraging the general from any serious 
attempt on the British territory. 

Thus upon land the advantages of the first campaign 
rested altogether with the British. It was at sea, on the 
element where they felt more secure, that their superiority 
was more successfully disputed. On the 19th of August, 
Captain Hull, in the frigate Constitution, of 44 guns, 
encountered the British frigate Guerriere, of 38 guns, and 
after an action of 30 minutes reduced her to a complete 
wreck. Every mast of the British vessel was carried 
away in the battle, and, as it was found impossible to bring 
her into port, she was burned. The loss on the side of 
the enemy was 50 killed, and 64 wounded. The Con- 
stitution lost 7 killed, and 7 wounded. This victory was 
hailed with enthusiasm by all parties. Even the oppo- 

What was done by General Dearborn ?— Describe the first naval 
MOory 

23 


266 


INCREASE OF THE NAVY. 


nents of the war united in the honours and rewards 
which were conferred on the successful commander, and 
gave entertainments and drank toasts to the success of the 
• infant navy.’ 

This was followed by a series of naval victories no< 
less brilliant. In the month of October, Captain Jones, 
in the Wasp, of 18 guns, met and captured the British 
sloop of war Frolic, of 22 guns, after a hard fought 
battle of 45 minutes, losing but eight of his men, while 
the loss of his enemy in a vessel one-third his superior 
was 80 men. The Wasp was subsequently captured by 
a British ship of the line. During the same month, 
Captain Decatur, in the frigate Dnited States, encountered 
the British frigate Macedonian. In this action the 
American ship had a trifling advantage in the weight of 
her metal, but this was by no means equal to the dis- 
parity of loss, which was 104 killed and wounded on 
tire British side, and 11 on the American. The Mace- 
donian was safely brought into New York, and thf 
gallant Decatur, the same officer who had so signally 
distinguished himself at Tripoli, was welcomed with the 
applause and honours which he had so nobly won. 

The Constitution, familiarly called by the sailors ‘ Old 
Ironsides,’ had the good fortune to encounter another 
British frigate, the Java, of 38 guns, in December. Ir. 
this action, which lasted three hours, she was commanded 
by Captain Bainbridge. The Java was dismasted and 
reduced to a wreck, losing 161 killed and wounded, while 
the American loss was but 34. 

In addition to these victories of the public vessels, the 
American privateers had succeeded in severely distressing 
the enemy^s commerce, capturing above 500 of their mer- 
chantmen during the first seven months of the war. 

The success of the Americans on the ocean served to 
relieve them from the chagrin and discouragement occa- 
sioned by their ill-fated attempts on the British province 
of Canada. They became sensible that their principal 
means of defence must consist in the navy ; and the exer- 
tions of the government were immediately directed to the 
increase of this efficient hrattri; o£ /he national force. The 
large number of sailors, deprived of employment by the 
general suspension of commerce, furnished the first and 

Describe the affair of the Wasp and the Frolic.— Of the United State* 
and the Macedonian.— Decatur’s reception at New York — Of the Coi*- 
etituthn and the Java.— What was the consequence of these victories 1— 
What measures were taken respecting the navy 1 


ARMISTICE OFFERED. 


26 ? 

most important requisite, and more ships were ordeied to 
be built and put in commission. 

The presidential election took place in the autumn of 
this year. Mr. Madison was, without difficulty, re-elected 
to his second term of office; whilst Mr. Gerry became 
vice-president, succeeding Mr. Clinton. 

In November congress met. The president, in his 
message, frankly stated the defeats experienced on the 
Canadian border, and complained much of the employment 
of the Indians by the British, thus bringing the horrors of 
s^ige warfare upon the people. He also complained ol 
mw conduct of Massachusetts and Connecticut, in refusing 
their contingent of militia. The victories of American 
ships were cited with just pride, and congress was re- 
quested to increase the allowance of the army, which was 
wholly incompetent. 

The British government had offered an armistice, stating 
as a reason for a suspension of hostilities, the repeal of the 
orders in council. The president, in reply, had demanded 
by way of preliminary, towards a settlement of difficulties, 
some effectual provisions against the impressment of 
American seamen, and as this was refused, he had de- 
clined the offer. A majority of congress now passed 
resolutions approving of the president’s course in this 
affair. 

His request for a more efficient organisation of the army 
was granted. The pay was increased, and a loan for the 
purpose authorised ; and twenty additional regiments of 
regular infantry were ordered to be raised. 


CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

CAMPAIGN OF 1813. 

The people of the western states were naturally anxious 
to recover the posts which had been lost by General Hull 
on the north-western frontier ; and thus to relieve them* 
selves from the danger of incursions from the British and 
Indians. During the autumn of 1812 , General Harrison, 
who had command of the army in that quarter, was prin 

What was the result of the presidential election 1 — What is said in 
the president’s message 7— What measure of his was approved by con- 
gress 7- -What was done for the army 7 — Who commanded on the north- 
western frontier 7 


868 


BATTLE OF THE RIVER RAISIN. 


clpally occupied in collecting and organising his forces 
preparatory to a winter campaign. Nothing of importance 
was effected, as we have already had occasion to remark, 
before the winter set in. 

General Winchester, with a detachment of seven huiv 
dred and fifty men, was sent forward in advance of the 
main body, and while General Harrison was collecting 
his forces at Sandusky, with a view to join Winchester, 
and advance upon Malden and Detroit, the latter officer 
received a pressing call from the inhabitants of French- 
town , on the river Raisin, for protection against the Ikt isb 
and Indians assembled at Malden. Advancing v^iin 
three miles of the town, on the 17th of January, Tie learnt 
that the enemy had already taken possession of it. He 
attacked them on the 18th, and drove them from their 
position with considerable slaughter. On the 20th he 
advanced to within twenty miles of Malden, where a 
British force much stronger than his own was stationed. 

General Winchester’s desire to afford relief to the inha- 
bitants of French town, had thus Drought his detachment 
into a situation of no little peril. The expedition in which 
he was engaged had been undertaken without the know- 
ledge of General Harrison, who, on learning his advance, 
sent for reinforcements, and pushed forward with the main 
body in hopes of affording him relief. 

The British were not stow to perceive their advantage. 
On the evening of the 21st of January, Colonel Proctoi 
left Malden with six hundred British and Canadian troops, 
and one thousand Indiana, under the command of theii 
chiefs, Splitlog and Roundhead, and at daybreak of the 22d, 
commenced a furious attack upon the Americans. Gene- 
ral Winchester’s left vying, amounting to six hundred 
men, was protected by pickets; the right wing, one hun- 
dred and fifty in number, being exposed, was speedily 
defeated, and nearly the whole massacred by the Indians, 
who cut off their ret r eat. A detachment of one hundred 
sent out to their relief shared the same fate. General 
Winchester and Colonel Lewis in attempting to rally 
them were made prisoners. The left wing sustained tlue 
unequal contest with undaunted valour until eleven o’clock, 
when General Winchester capitulated for them, stipulating 
for their protection from the fury of the Indians. This 

Who advanced Into Canada 9— Where did he attack and defeat the 
British?— Wh-in was he attacked in turn 1 ?— By wlr-n, and with what 
force 1 — DenctiLe the battle.— What was the result 9 


SIEGJ OF FORT MEIGS. 


269 


engagement was vioHted on the next day, when a large 
body of Indians fell upon the wounded, tomahawked and 
scalped them, and setting fire to the houses, consumed 
the dead and the dying in one undistinguished conflagra- 
tion. In permitting this massacre, Proctor seems to have 
counted on daunting the courage of the Americans. But 
the effect was directly the reverse of what was intended. 
New volunteers, fired by these barbarities, flocked to the 
standard of their country, and were eventually successful 
in avenging their murdered fellow citizens. 

Tfeneral Harrison, having received considerable rein- 
forcements from Kentucky and Ohio, advanced to the 
rapids of the Miami, and there erected a fort which he 
called Fort Meigs, in honour of the governor of Ohio. 
This position had been selected as a suitable post for 
receiving reinforcements and supplies from Ohio and Ken- 
tucky, protecting the borders of Lake Erie, and concen- 
trating the forces intended for the recapture of Detroit, 
and the invasion of Canada. 

On the 26th of April, General Proctor with two thou- 
sand regulars, militia and Indians, from Malden, appeared 
on the Trank of the river opposite the fort, and erecting 
batteries on an eminence, commenced a regular siege. 
The Indians crossed the river on the 27th and established 
themselves in the rear of the American linos. A heavy 
fire of shot and shells was poured in upon the fort for 
several days, and on the 3d of May, a battery was erected 
on the left bank of the river, within two hundred and fifty 
yards of the American lines. 

General Harrison now received a summons to surrender^ 
which was gallantly refused. Oy the 5th of May, General 
Clay, with twelve hundred Kentuckians, advanced to the 
relief of Fort Meigs, and, by a spirited attack, succeeded 
in driving the besiegers from their works. Eight liunr 
dred of his troops having subsequently dispersed in the 
woods, in pursuit of the Indians, were drawn into an am- 
buscade, and compelled to surrender. They were saved 
from massacrp only by the decisive interference of the 
Indian chief Tecumseh, who humanely restrained his 
followers from their usual atrocities. Of the eight hun- 
dred men oply one hundred and fifty escaped, the remain- 
der being slain or captured. General Proctor, seeing no 

How were the prisoners treated 1 — What was the effect of this conduct 
of the British 1 — What fort did General Harrison erect ?— Where ?- 
When and by whom was it besieged Who advanced to its relieft- 
What success had General Clay t— What disaster followed 1 

23* 


CTC 


SIEGE OF FORT MEIGS RAISED. 


prospect of taking the fort, and being deserted by his 
Indiin allies, who were heartily weary of the siege, 
abandoned his position on the 9th of May, and returned tt 
Malden. General Harrison having repaired the fort, left 
it under command of General Clay, and returned to Ohio 
for reinforcements. Nothing further was attempted in 
this quarter until a naval force was ready for action on 
Lake Erie. 

The principal object of the campaign of 1813, on tl>e 
Canadian border, was the capture or Montreal. To effect 
this, it w r as essential to gain the command on Lake Onta- 
rio. Sackett’s Harbour, on the east end of the lake, near 
its outlet, was selected as a naval depot; and Commodore 
Chauncey had been occupied since the month of October, 
1812, in building and equipping a squadron sufficiently 
powerful to cope with that of the enemy, which consisted 
of six vessels, mounting in all eighty guns. In this he 
was successful ; and having made several captures in the 
autumn of \812, he was enabled, in the spring of the next 
year, to acquire the complete ascendancy on the lake, 
confining every British ship to the harbour of Kingston. 

General Dearborn had now under his command a re- 
spectable- force of six thousand men, composing the army 
of the north ; and as Montreal was in a comparatively 
defenceless state, and could receive no reinforcements 
until June, it was his proper policy to have made an im- 
mediate descent upon that city. Unfortunately his exer- 
tions were directed to a much less important object. On 
the 23d of April he embarked at Sackett’s Harbour with 
sixteen hundred men, on an expedition against York, the 
capital of Upper Canada, situated at the head of Lake 
Ontario. On the 27th he arrived at his destination, and 
immediately commenced a disembarkation. Remaining 
on board the fleet, he entrusted the command to General 
Pike, who succeeded in landing, though opposed by a 
superior force of the enemy, who, after a severe action, 
were driven to their fortifications. The remainder of the 
forces having effected a landing, the whole army advanced 
to the assault, carried the first battery, and was approach- 
ing the main works, when a magazine of the British, pre>- 
pared for the purpose, blew up with a tremendous explo- 
sion, destroying one hundred of the assailants. General 

When was the siege raised l— What was the chief object of the cam. 
paign of 1813 ?— What preparation was made by Commodore Chauncey 1 
—What was General Dearixirn’s force?— What place should he have 
attacked ?— What place did he attack ?~Describe the action. 


ATTACK ON SACKETT S HARBOUR. 271 



Death of General Pike 


Pike was mortally wounded by a stone which was thrown 
up by the explosion and struck him on the breast. 

He was immediately conveyed on board the comma 
dore’s ship, and soon expired. The troops paused a 
few moments at this unexpected catastrophe, but soon 
pressed forward and gained possession of the town. The 
government hall was burned, contrary to the orders of the 
American general. The British lost 100 killed, and 600 
wounded and prisoners. The Americans, 320 killed and 
wounded. The object of the expedition being attained, 
the fleet proceeded to Niagara, landed the troops, and 
returned to Sackett’s Harbour. 

On embarking for York, General Dearborn had left 
Sackett’s Harbour in rather a defenceless state. It was 
consequently attacked on the 29th of May, by the com- 
bined land and naval forces of the British, under Sir 
George Prevostand Sir James Yeo. General Brown, of 
the New York militia, had the chief command at the 
harbour. He detached Colonel Mills, with the militia 
and Albany volunteers, to oppose the enemy’s landing. 
On their approach, the militia fired, without orders, and 
too soon to produce any effect, and then fled. Colonel 
Mills was slain in attempting to rally them. General 
Brown succeeded in rallying about 100, and fell upon tlue 
enemy’s rear. The British advanced towards the village, 
and encountering Colonel Backus, with the regular troops 
and a few militia, after a severe action were repulsed and 

Describe the death of General Pike —What followed ?— What place 
toaa Dearborn left exposed 1 — When was it attacked by Governor Pre- 
rost 1— Descri 3e the action. 


272 OPERATIONS ON THE NIAGARA FRONTIER. 

driven to their boats. Lieutenant Chaunoey, who had 
been ordered to set fire to the store houses and barracks 
in case of defeat, anticipated that result, and thus caused 
the loss of the supplies which were essential to the suc- 
cess of the campaign. General Brown, in consequence 
of his services on this occasion, was appointed a brigadier 
in the regular army. 

While these events were passing at Sackett’s Harbour, 
operations of some importance were taking place at the 
head of the lake. On the 27th of May, a descent was 
made upon Fort George, on the British side of the Nia- 
gara river, which, after a warm resistance, was taken. 
On the 28th the garrison at Erie abandoned that fort to 
the Americans, and concentrated their forces with those 
of the other British garrisons on the Niagara peninsula, 
beyond Burlington heights, about 40 miles west of Fort 
George. Generals Chandler and Winder were detached 
from Fort George with 1000 men to attack them. They 
were met and repulsed, with the loss of both these officers 
captured; and Sir James Yeo, arriving with his fleet, 
relieved the British, and compelled the Americans to 
return to their main army, with the loss of most of their 
artillery and baggage. A detachment of 570 men, undei 
Lieutenant Colonel Boerstler, being sent soon after tc 
attack a body of the enemy at Beaver Dams, was sur- 
rounded and captured. 

A second expedition, under the command of Colonel 
Scott, was sent against the British post on Burlington 
heights, on the 28tn of July. The landing took place on 
the 31st; but on reconnoitering the enemy’s works, they 
were deemed too strong to be attacked with any prospec* 
of success, and the troops were immediately re-embarked. 
On their return they put into York, burnt the barracks 
and public stores, and brought off one piece of ordnance 
and a quantity of flour. 

During the time occupied by these operations, the Bri- 
tish had prepared a flotilla, superior to that of the Ameri- 
cans, which enabled them to turn the advantage on Lake 
Ontario in their own favour. On the 7th of October, Sir 
James Yeo appeared with his fleet before Fort George, 
where Commodore Chauncey lay at anchor with his squa- 
dron. He immediately went out, and in a gale which 

What was the result “l— What fort was taken on the 27th of May 
What was done by the Britisrn on the 28th 1 — Who were sent against 
them? — With what success ?— Vyhat other disaster took place 1 — Wha 
unsuccessful expedition 1— What was done on the lake 1 


EXPEDITION AGAINST MONTREAL. 273 

happened on the night of the 8th, lost two of his schooners, 
with a greater part of their crews. On the 10th, an action 
took place, in which two of the American schooners were 
taken. The fleets then separated, neither party being 
willing to come to a decisive contest. 

Thus terminated the operations of the American forces 
on Lake Ontario, under the direction of General Dearborn. 
He was now superseded, and General Wilkinson called 
from the south to take his place. 

General Wilkinson arrived at Sackett’s Harbour on the 
1 st of August ; the war department, under the direction 
of General Armstrong, was removed to that place, and 
extensive preparations were commenced for a descent on 
Montreal. The army consisted of 8000 men ; but a period 
of three months elapsed before they were ready to descend 
the St. Lawrence on the expedition. This enabled the 
enemy to fortify every important point on the river; and 
when, on the 5th of November, the flotilla set sail, thehr 
progress was disputed so obstinately, that it was found 
necessary to land a body of troops, under the command 
of General Brown, who proceeded in advance of the boats, 
to dislodge the enemy from his posts on the river. The 
rear division, under General Boyd, encountered a party 
of equal force at Chrystler’s fields, near Williamsburg, 
on the 10th of November. A spirited action ensued, in 
which the Americans, with considerable loss, succeeded 
in driving the British from their position, and enabling 
the flotilla to pass unmolested. 

On the 11th, General Wilkinson, with the main body, 
arrived at St. Regis, where General Hampton, with an 
additional force, had been ordered to meet him for the 
purpose of co-operating in the proposed descent on Moi> 
treal. Instead of obeying the order, Hampton sent a 
communication to his commander, informing him that in 
consequence of the sickly state of his troops, the want of 
provisions, &c., he had thought proper to fall back on his 
main depot at Plattsburg, for the purpose of keeping open 
a communication with thd St. Lawrence, and thus contri- 
buting to the success of the main object. In consequence 
of this strange proceeding of General Hampton the expe- 
dition was abandoned, and General Wilkinson’s army 

Who took Dearborn’s place?— What city did he undertake to capture'* 
—How much time was lost in preparation?— What was the consequence? 
—What was found to be necessary ? — What was the result of General 
Boyd’s encounter with the British ? — What was done by General Hamp 
a>n 1 — What was the result of the expedkioi 


274 


CRUEL WARFARE ON THE BORDER. 


retired to French Mills, and went into winte. quarter*. 
The disappointment and chagrin of the nation at the failure 
of this attempt was proportioned to the extensive prepara- 
tions and the sanguine hopes with which it had Ibeen 
undertaken. 

Before restoring his department to its only proper posi- 
tion the capital, the secretary of war, General Armstrong, 
had issued an order to General M‘Clure, commanding at 
Fort George, to destroy the British town of Newark, 
situated in its vicinity. This order was punctually com- 
plied with on the 10th of December, and about 500 unof- 
fending and innocent people were thus rendered houseless, 
and compelled in the midst of a Canadian winter to seek 
shelter from the charity of their friends. 

This act, and the burning of York, were most severely 
retaliated by the British, who, when General M‘Clure 
subsequently retreated, and Fort Niagara was lost, passed 
over to the American side of the river, burnt Niagara and 
Lewistown, and laid waste all the other flourishing vil- 
lages and settlements on the Niagara between the lakes. 
Indeed these unnecessary acts of aggression on the Ca- 
nada borderers, were afterwards alleged in justification of 
every similar proceeding on the part of the enemy. 

Although the British were so deeply sensible of the 
injustice and cruelty of this mode of warfare when prac- 
tised upon their own people, they had been beforehand 
with the Americans in its commencement. Having 
declared a blockade of the ports and harbours on the 
Chesapeake and Delaware bays, in December, 1812, they 
extended it on the following May to New York, and all 
the southern ports. A squadron of four ships of the line, 
and six frigates, under Admiral Cockburn, arrived in the 
Chesapeake early in March, and three seventy-fours, and 
several smaller vessels under Commodore Beresford, 
arrived in the Delaware about the same time. On the 
16th of March, a demand was made on the inhabitants of 
Lewistown, on the Delaware, for supplies, which was 
promptly refused. Thq. defflSnd being again made and 
again refused, the British commenced a bombardment of 
the town on the 6th of April* They subsequently as 
tempted to land at two different places on the river, bu^ 
being met at the water’s edge and driven back, they aban 

What was done by General M'Clure 'l — What was the consequence 
-What naval armaments were sent out by the British Who bona 
larded Lewistown 1— Why 1 


BRITISH RAVAGES ON THE SEA COAST. 275 

doned the river, after burning some merchant vessels, and 
sailed for Bermuda. 

Admiral Cockburn pursued a similar system of warfare 
on the Chesapeake. The plantations, farms, and gentle- 
men’s seats on the shore were plundered. The villages 
of Frenchtown, Havre de Grace, Fredericktown, and 
Georgetown were plundered and burnt; and Norfolk and 
the villages in its immediate neighbourhood were only 
saved from destruction by the spirited resistance of the 
inhabitants, assisted by some marines and sailors from 
the Constellation frigate and a few gun-boats in the 
harbour, who manned a battery on Craney Island, sunk 
several of the British barges, and drove tne remaindei 
hack to their ships. 

The village of Hampton, 18 miles from Norfolk, was 
defended by about 450 militia, against a British flotilla, 
with bombs and rockets, commanded by Admiral Cock 
burn ; but Sir Sidney Beckwith coming to the assistance 
of the admiral, with 2000 men, succeeded in capturing the 
place, which was forthwith abandoned to the soldiery, 
who perpetrated outrages on the inhabitants, which would 
have disgraced the darkest ages of barbarism. 

After this great victory and triumph, Admiral Cockburn 
sailed with his squadron up the Potomac, to within 70 
miles of Washington; but finding the fortifications on 
the river in a good state of defence, he retired. He next 
proceeded up the bay, and threatened Annapolis and 
Baltimore; Dut not deeming it prudent to attack those 
places, he proceeded 1o the south, pursuing his system 
of plunder and devastation on the coast of the Carolinas 
and Georgia. 

These outrages, which were intended to render the 
war unpopular with the Americans, had a directly con- 
trary effect, infusing new spirit and energy into their 
subsequent operations, and giving a tone' to the public 
feeling, which was the only requisite hitherto wanting 
towards the successful cornet of the war. 

The blockade of the iHlhern ports fell into better 
hands. Commodore Hardy, who commanded the squa- 
dron which blockaded New London, and held the frigates 
Ft-Ated States and Macedonian in a state of inaction theie 
during the latter period of the war, conducted his opera-* 

What was done by Admiral. Cockburn 1 — What saved Norfolk ?— 
What was done art Hampton'?— What were Cockburn’s next exploits?— 
What was the effect of these outrages?— What, is said of Commodore 
Hardy 1 


276 AFFAIR OF THIS CHESAPEAKE AND SHANNON 


tions ir. a spirit of comparative forbearance and humanity 
His chivalry, however, was not so generous as to permit 
his acceptance of the challenge from the commanders of 
those frigates, offering to meet the Endymion and Statira, 
ships of the blockading squadron, of equal force. The 
uniform result of previous meetings of this kind was too 
ominous of disgrace to the British arms. 

The success of the Americans in their naval encounters 
with the enemy was not less remarkable than it had oeen 
during the preceding year. On the 24th of February, 
Captain Lawrence, in the sloop of war Hornet, fell in 
with the brig of war Peacock, and after a close action ot 
fifteen minutes, compelled her to strike her colours and 
hoist a signal of distress. The firing of the Hornet 
instantly ceased, and the boats were hoisted out for the 
purpose of saving the British crew, as the vessel was in 
a sinking state, in spite of the most active exertions on 
the part of their generous enemies, thirteen of the British 
went down with the ship, and four of the Hornet’s crew, 
who were rendering assistance, suffered the same fate. 

On his return to the United States, Captain Lawrence 
was promoted to the command of the frigate Chesapeake, 
then lying in Boston harbour. Soon after taking com- 
mand of his ship, Lawrence received a challenge from 
Captain Brooke, of the British frigate Shannon, to meet 
him in single combat, ship to ship, engaging that the 
Tenedos, which was then blockading Boston, in company 
with the Shannon, should be out of the way during the 
action. The challenge was promptly accepted. Tim 
ships met; the Chesapeake was talven, and the gallant 
Lawrence, with his lieutenant Ludlow, fell in the action. 
These frigates were nearly equal in weight of metal, the 
Shannon mounting fifty-two guns and the Chesapeake 
forty-eight; but the latter undoubtedly laboured under 
great disadvantages in the undisciplined and half intoxi- 
cated state of the crew, just out of port. Her capture, 
however, was a source of mounded exultation to the 
British. 

In May, 1813, Captain Allen, in the brig Argus, having 
conveyed Mr. Crawford, the American ambassador, to 
France, began a cruise in the British channel, during 
which he captured and destroyed British vessels and 
cargoes to thfe amount of two millions of dollars. He 

Describe the affair of the Hornet and Peacock.— Of the Chesapeak . 
uid Shannon.— What is said of the Argus’s cruise 7 


TREATY WITH THE SIX NATIONS. 27 " 

was then assailed by the Pelican sloop of war, of twenty 
guns, and sustained a severe action of forty-three minutes, 
when the British frigate Sea Horse heaving in sight, the 
Argus struck. Captain Allen was mortally wounded 
during the engagement. 

In September, the United States brig Enterprise en- 
countered the British brig Boxer off the coast of Maine, 
and after an action of forty-five minutes compelled her t<: 
surrender. Both the commanders fell in the action, and 
were buried together, with military honours, in Portland. 
The Boxer was superior to her antagonist in tonnage, men, 
and guns. She lost twenty-five killed, and fouiteen 
wounded ; while the Enterprise lost four killed, and 
eleven wounded. 

The British had employed the Indians as allies from 
the commencement of the war, and had rather encouraged 
than repressed their propensity to use their prisoners in 
the most barbarous manner. It was not till the summer 
of this year that the Six Nations declared war against 
England, and united their arms with those of the United 
States. In accepting their aid, it was made a strict con- 
dition, that they should treat their captives according to 
the usage of civihsed nations ; and when a party of them, 
assisted by the militia, routed the enemy near Fort 
George, the prisoners being committed to their charge, 
were treated with the greatest humanity ; thus completely 
exploding the apology set up by the British officers, that 
they could not controul their allies. 

The events on the north-western frontier were now 
assuming an interesting character. Both the British 
and Americans were strenuously engaged in preparing a 
naval force to be employed on Lake Erie ; and at the 
same time an attempt was made on Forts Stephenson 
and Meigs, by General Proctor, with a large force of 
British and Indians. Towards the last of July, tire 
enemy appeared in the neighbourhood of Fort Meigs, 
and endeavoured by a variety of stratagems to withdraw 
the Americans from their works into the open field. 
Not succeeding in th»s, on the 1st of August, Proctor 
laid siege to Fort Stephenson an the Sandusky river, with 
a force of five bundled regulars and eight hundred 
Indians. The garnson consisted of only a hundred and 

Describe the action of the Enterprise and Boxer. — Who became 
allies of the United States?— How dia they behave ?— What forts were 
threatened by General Proctor ?— How was he foiled by Harrison ?— Wba 
'Commanded Fort Stephenson ?— With what force was it attacked ? 


278 


DEFENCE OF FORT STEPHENSON. 


sixty men, with a single piece of cannon ; but they were 
commanded by Major Croghan, a young officer, distin- 
guished by the gallantry suited to his age, and the 
firmness and judgment of a veteran. He had been di- 
rected to abandon the fort on the approach of a superior 
force ; but confiding in his own resources and the courage 
of his men, he dared to assume the responsibility of 
defending it. 

Having poured into the fort a galling cannonade of 
shot and shells for two days, the British advanced at 
two different points to assault the works. One of the 
advancing parties, consisting of three hundred and fifty 
men, commanded by Colonel Short, was received with a 
heavy fire, and eighty of them, having leaped over the 

E ickets in 4 /o the ditch, were all killed or captured, Short 
imself being among the slain. The remainder were re- 
pulsed. The other party marched up a ravine towards the 
fort, and were received with a discharge of slugs and balls 
from the six pounder, which had been masked and reserved 
for their reception, and now mowed them down with 
prodigious slaughter. This spirited resistance so com- 
pletely dismayed the enemy, that Proctor abandoned his 
dead and wounded and fled for safety. The Indians were 
so disappointed at missing the plunder and scalps of the 
garrison, that they forthwith began to abandon their allies 
m great numbers. 

Major Croghan, for his brilliant services in this affair, 
received the appointment of lieutenant colonel by brevet 
in the regular army; and the ladies of Chilicothe pre- 
sented him with a splendid sword. The repulse which he 
had given the British and Indians saved Fort Meigs from an 
assault, and completely relieved the frontier to the south of 
the strait at Detroit, from its most troublesome enemy. 

General Harrison, who had the chief command on the 
north-western frontier, was now occupied in preparing 
his troops for a descent upon the enemy’s territory, as 
soon as the squadron in preparation on Lake Erie should 
be ready to afford him the facilities of transportation. 
Early in September, Commodore Perry, who had in a few 
months succeeded in constructing from the trees of the 
neighbouring forests, a respectable squadron, sailed from 
Erie ii pursuit of the enemy, who had hitherto command- 

With what force defended 1— Describe the affair.— What was the 
result?— How was Major Croghan rewarded 1 — For what was General 
Harris® l preparing ? 


BATTLE ON LAKE ERIE. 


270 



Battle on Lake Erie. 


ed the lake. His fleet consisted of nine small vessels, 
mounting in all fifty-six guns. That of the British, under 
Commodore Barclay, consisted of six larger vessels, 
mounting sixty-nine guns. His complement of men was 
also greater than that of Perry. 

On the 10th of September the fleets met off Put-in-bay 
At the commencement of the action, the Lawrence, the 
flag ship, was attacked by the Detroit and Queen Charlotte, 
and as the wind was too light to allow the remainder of 
the squadron to come up to the commodore’s support, he 
had to sustain their fire tor two hours, when the Lawrence 
being reduced to a sinking condition, he committed her to 
the charge ot Lieutenant Yarnall, and descending into a 
boat, passed through a shower of cannon balls and 
bullets, and transferred his flag to the Niagara. The 
wind now freshening, the remainder of the American 
vessels were brought into action, and soon compelled the 
surrender of the whole British fleet. 

This victory being the first obtained over a squadron, 
and bringing with it the most important advantages, 
occasioned greater rejoicing among the Americans than 
any which had preceded it. The gallant Perry was 
loaded with honours and distinctions, and his victory was 
proudly recorded in the annals and celebrated in the songs 
of his countrymen. 

On receiving intelligence of Perry’s success, General 

How large a fleet had Commodore Perry built?— What was the Bn 
tish naval force ?— When did the squadrons meet ?— Describe Uie battle 
- -Who conquered ? 


280 


BATTLE OF THE THAMES. 


Harrison, who had been reinforced by a strong body cf 
Kentucky militia under Governor Shelby, embarked on 
tne lake, and soon arrived at Malden. This post had 
been abandoned by the British, who had ascended the 
river Thames as far as the Moravian villages. Here they 
were overtaken by General Harrison, on the 5th of Octo- 
ber, who succeeded in bringing them to action, and 
gained a complete victory. General Proctor saved him 
self by flight, leaving his camp equipage and papers. 
Six hundred of the British were made prisoners. The 
Indians are said to have borne the brunt of the battle, 
and fallen in great numbers. Their great chief, Tecum- 
seh, was among the slain in the battle of the Thames, 
having been shot by Colonel Johnson. This victory 
restored to the Americans all the posts which had been 
surrendered by General Hull. 

The British had been no less successful in exciting the 
hostility of the Indians at the southern extremity of the 
Union than at the north ; and a visit of Tecumseh at the 
commencement of the w r ar had stirred up among them a 
spirit of blind fanaticism which manifested itself by a 
series of hostilities, carried on by the Creeks and Semi- 
noles against the frontier inhabitants of Georgia. This 
was repressed, however, for the time, by an incursion of 
2500 Tennessee volunteers led by General Jackson in the 
fall of 1812. Their hostility now burst forth with fresh 
violence. 

At Fort Mimms, in the Tensaw settlement, a party of 
300 inhabitants, who had fled thither for safety, were sur- 
prised on the 30th of August by GOO Indians, who broke 
into the fort, drove the people into the houses which it 
inclosed, and set them on fire. Only seventeen escaped 
the general massacre. 

An army of 3500 militia principally from Tennessee 
was speedily assembled, and placed under the command 
of General Jackson, for the purpose of chastising the au- 
thors of this unprovoked outrage. On the 2d of Novem- 
ber a detachment of this force under General Coffee attack- 
ed the Creeks, at Talluschatches, destroyed 200 of their 
warriors, burnt their town, and captured 86 prisoners. 

What was now done liy General Harrison 7— Where did he overtake 
the British 7— Describe the battle of the Thames.— What did this victory 
restore to the Americans 7— What excued the hostility of the Indians in 
the south?— Who repressed their attempts in the fall of 1812 7— Whal 
was done at Fort Mimms 7— Who now inarched against the Indians 1— 
What was tone by General Coffee ? 


TH^ JRELK WAf* 


281 



Battle of the Thames. 

On the 8th, General Jackson attacked a large body of 
the Creeks, who were assembled at Taladega, and defeated 
them ; the Indians leaving 290 of their warriors on the 
field, and retreating to the mountains. 

On the 18th of November, General White was eaually 
successful at the Hillibee village, where, after a bloody 
encounter, he defeated the Creeks, 60 of their warriors 
being killed, and 256 made prisoners, without the loss of 
a single man on the side of the Americans. General 
Floyd inflicted a similar defeat on the Indians at Autosse, 
chi the 29th of November. 

On the 22d of January, 1814, General Jackson, with 
about 1400 men, was attacked by a large body of the 
Creeks near the bend of the Tallapoosa. The Indians 
were repulsed with considerable loss, and the general, 
having effected his object, a diversion in favour of General 
Floyd, retired to Fort Strother. A furious night attack, 
made upon General Floyd’s detachment on the 27th, was 
successfully resisted; and the Indians were compelled, 
after a severe loss, to fly for shelter into the Caulibee 
6wamp. 

The last signal stroke of vengeance was inflicted on the 
Creeks at the Horse Shoe Bend, called by the Indians 
Tohopeka, on the Tallapoosa, March 27th, 1814. Here, 
by the judicious arrangements of General Jackson, they 
were completely surrounded, and after a most sanguinary 

What was done by General Jackson 7— B> General White 7— By 
General Floyd 7— What was done by General Jackson on the 22d of 
Januarv 7— By General Floyd on the 27th 7— By General Jackson on the 
27th of 'March 7 

24 * 


•282 


RUSSIAN MEDIATION. 


battle, the greater part of them were destroyed; 600 
warriors fell in the battle, and but 300 escaped. 

This may be considered the closing scene of the Creek 
war, since the subsequent march of General Jackson to 
the Hickory Ground only terminated in the formal sub- 
mission of the chiefs. 


CHAPTER XXXIX. 

CAMPAIGN OF 1814. 

Early in the spring of 1813 an offer was made bv the 
Emperor of Russia of his mediation as the common friend 
of the United States and Great Britain, for the purpose 
of facilitating a peace between them. The president, 
having accepted this offer, commissioned John Quincy 
Adams, the minister of the United States at St. Peters- 
burg, Albert Gallatin, and James A. Bayard, with the 
requisite powers to conclude a treaty of peace with per- 
sons clothed with similar powers, on the part of Great 
Britain. 

During the session of congress, which commenced in 
December, 1813, a communication was received from the 
British government, declining to treat under the mediation 
of Russia, and proposing a direct negotiation in London 
or Gottenburg. This proposition was accepted, and the 
latter place appointed for the meeting, which was after- 
wards transferred to Ghent; and Henry Clay and Jona- 
than Russell were added to the commissioners who had 
already gone to Europe. 

Foi the purpose of increasing the force of the regular 
army, several acts of congress were passed, offering large 
bounties to recruits, and providing liberally for the pay, 
rations, and clothing of the troops. A loan of twenty-five 
millions of dollars, and the issue of treasury notes for five 
millions, were also authorised. Provision was also made 
for the increase and better organisation of the navy, and 
for the defence of the seaboard. An embargo, which had 

What offer was made by the Emperor of Russia in 1813? — What was 
the answer of .he United States ?— Of the British government ?— Who 
were added to the commission 1 — What was dorw to increase the foo.s 
of the army ? 


BATTLE OF CHIPPEWA 283 

ueen laid to prevent the trade under British licenses, was 
lepealed in April, 1814. 

The fall of Napoleon, having left Great Britain at peace 
with all nations except the United States, enabled that 
power to direct the whole of her disposable force against 
die Americans. This circumstance, increasing the perils 
of the campaign, rendered it necessary to make greater 
exertions and sacrifices for the defence of the country. 

The spring passed away without any important operas 
tions on either side. The army which had wintered at 
French Mills left that station in the early part of the 
spring, one division, under General Wilkinson, proceed- 
ing to Plattsburg, and the remainder, under General 
Brown, returning to Sackett’s Harbour. In March, Gene- 
ral Wilkinson entered Canada, and made an attack on a 
party of the British stationed in a large stone building 
called La Cole Mill. He was defeated with a heavy loss ; 
and being soon afterwards superseded, his command was 
gi ven to General Izard. 

On the 5th of May, the British made a descent on Os- 
wego, and succeededi in capturing and destroying the fort 
and military stores at that place ; after which they returned 
to Kingston. 

Early in July, General Brown crossed the Niagara 
river, and invested Fort Erie, which was surrendered 
without opposition, and the prisoners, 137 in number 
were sent to Buffalo. The army then advanced to Chip- 
pewa, where a large body of the British were posted ; 
and, on the 5th of July, a severe engagement took place, 
in which the British lost upwards of 300 killed and 
wounded, 200 being left dead on the field. The Ameri- 
can loss was 60 killed, and 268 wounded and missing 
The British then retired to Fort George, and General 
Brown took potent Queenstown, to await reinforcements 
from Sackett’s Harbour, 

The expected reinforcements, however, being blockaded 
by a British fleet off the harbour, did not arrive. Detach 
ments from the army were occupied with unimportant 
skirmishes until July 25th, when the battle of Bridge- 
water, near the cataract of Niagara, took place. 

The British advanced to the attack under General 
Diummond. The first brigade, under General Scott 

What was the effect of the fall of Napoleon 1 — What is said of tht 
army at French Mills Of the capture of Oswego 1— Of Fort Erie 7- 
Give an account of tha battle of Cnippewa.— Of the battle Df Bridge 
water. 


284 


SIEGE OF FORT ERIE. 


with Towson’s artillery and a body of cavalry, com posed 
the advance of the Americans, and, engaging 1 the enemy 
at six o’clock in the evening, sustained the attack without 
support for an hour. General Ripley, with fresh troops, 
then arriving, relieved General Scott, and his exhausted 
brigade formed a reserve on the rear. The British artillery 
had taken post on an eminence at the head of Lundy’s 
Lane, and poured a most deadly fire on the Americans. 
It became necessary to dislodge them or retreat. ‘ Will 
you advance and capture that battery]’ said the command 
ing general to Colonel Miller. ‘ I will try, sir,’ was the 
modest reply of the colonel, which afterwards became 
the motto of his regiment. He advanced coolly and stea- 
dily to his object, amidst a tremendous fire of artillery, 
and at the point of the bayonet carried the artillery and 
the height. The guns were turned upon the enemy. 
Several attempts were made to regain them without suc- 
cess. The principal force of both parties were directed 
to this point, and a most sanguinary contest took place, 
which resulted in the defeat of the British. The loss on 
each side was about 800. Generals Brown and Scott 
being both severely wounded in the battle, the command 
devolved upon General Ripley, who took post at Fort 
Erie. General Gaines having arrived soon after and 
taken the command, was attacked by General Drummond, 
at the head of 5000 troops, who formally invested the 
place on the 4th of August. Having advanced their lines 
to within 400 yards of the fort, the enemy commenced a 
brisk cannonade on the 13th, which continued the whole 
of that and the next day. The fire was steadily returned 
by the Americans. On the night of the 14th an assault 
was made by the British, which resulted in their repulse, 
with the loss of 900 men ; the Americans losing but 84. 

On the 2d of September, General Brown had so far 
recovered from his wounds as to be able to resume the 
command. The British main body, under General Drum 
mond, was encamped two miles from Fort Erie, while 
his works were advanced to within 400 yards of the 
American lines. One of his brigades, with a detachment 
of artillery, was stationed at this advance. On the 17th, 
Generals Porter, Miller, and Brown, with large detach- 
ments, made a sortie, with a view to cut off the British 

What is said of Colonel Miller 1 — What was the loss on each side I-*. 
Where did General Ripley take post Who invested Fort Erie 7— Wha$ 
took place on the ' 3th of August 7— On the 2d of Seotember 1 


SIEGE OF FORT ERIE. 


285 


advanced posts from the main body. Within thirty 
minutes the wnole line of the enemy’s entrenchments 
were in possession of the Americans. The works were 
destroyed, and, strong reinforcements of the enemy coming 
up, the Americans retired within their lines. The Ame- 
rican loss was 79 killed, and 432 wounded and missing. 
The British lost 500 killed and wounded, and 385 cap- 
tured. The result of this gallant sortie completely dis- 
couraged the enemy, who, on the night of the 21st, raised 
the siege, which had continued 49 days, and retired to 
his entrenchments behind the Chippewa. 

On the 9th of October General Izard arrived with rein 
forcements from Plattsburg, and took the command. 
General Brown retiring to Sackett’s Harbour. General 
Izard, deeming it inexpedient to attempt any further offen 
sive operations in this quarter, demolished the works at 
Fort Erie, and removed the troops to Buffalo. 

The next attempt of the British was a descent upon 
Plattsburg. This was the principal military and naval 
depot for the army of the north and the flotilla on Lake 
Champlain. Its defence was entrusted to General Ma- 
comb, with 1500 regulars, and the neighbouring militia, 
to be called in as occasion might require. On the 1st of 
September, General Prevost, with 14,000 men, advanced 
to Champlain, within 15 miles of the American lines. 
Having called in the militia, who flocked to his standard 
from the neighbouring country in great numbers, General 
Macomb made every exertion to impede the approach, and 
prepare for the attack of the enemy. The bridges on nis 
line of march were broken up, and every possible impedi- 
ment thrown in the way of his passage, and the fortifica- 
tions at Plattsburg were strengthened by additional 
breastworks and batteries. 

On the 6th of September the British advance was met 
at Batemantown, six miles from Plattsburg, by a corps 
of 700 militia, under General Mooers. After some slight 
skirmishing, the militia discovered the New York state 
dragoons in red uniform, reconnoitering the heights on 
their rear, and mistaking them for British troops in the 
act of surrounding their party, they broke ana fled in 
every direction. On the same day the British, command- 

What took place on the 17th of September ?— When was the siege 
raised 1— How long had it lasted 1 - -What was done by General Izard t 
—What was the next point of attack for the British 1 — How was Platts- 
bur* defended ? — What was the force of General Prevost 1 — What took 
place on the 6th of September > 


286 


BATTLE ON LAKE CHAMPLAIN. 


ed by Sir George Prevost in person, entered Plattsburg 
The Americans retired to the south side of the Saranac 
river, tore up the bridges and made breastworks of them, 
and guarded the ford-ways ; while the British strength- 
ened their works and prepared for the attack. 

While these operations were going forward on land, 
the American squadron on Lake Champlain lay at anchor | 
in a bay two miles distant, awaiting the arrival of the : 
British fleet, which was to assist in the simultaneous 
attack about to take place on land and water. On the 
morning of the 11th, the enemy’s ships appeared, bearing 
down upon the Americans under easy sail, and the 
action immediately commenced. It was a hard fought 
battle, and it terminated in a manner highly honourable 
to the courage and resolution of Commodore M‘Donough 
and his brave associates. The fleets were engaged two 
hours and twenty minutes. Nearly all the British ships 
were sunk or taken ; and when the action closed, there 
was not a mast standing in either squadron to which 
a sail could be attached. When the flag ship of the 
British, having lost its commander, Commodore Do wnie, 
struck her colours, the shores resounded with the accla 
mations of the American troops and citizens. The Bri- 
tish seeing their fleet completely conquered, were dis- 
pirited ana dismayed. 

At the moment when the naval action had commenced, 
the British from their works on shore, had opened a 
heavy fire of shot, shells and rockets upon the American 
lines. Under cover of this fire, three desperate efforts 
were made to cross the Saranac, for the purpose of carry- 
ing the American lines by assault, all which were met 
and successfully resisted. One ford, guarded by militia, 
was passed, and a body of the British being drawn into 
the woods, were so severely handled that they were 
compelled to recross the river with considerable loss. 
At six o’clock in the evening, the British batteries were 
silenced; and during the night the whole army decamped 
with precipitation, leaving their sick and wounded, and 
most of their camp equipage, entrenching tools and 
provisions, behind them. The retreat was so sudden 
and unexpected, that it was not discovered by the Ame- 
rican general till the British were eight miles from the 

Describe the naval battle of the 11th. — What was the result 1 — What 
was the comparative force of the fleets ? 


CAPTAIN POUTER’S CRUISE 28 ? 

fate scene of action. This battle terminated the active 
warfare on the Canada border. 

The naval events of this campaign on the ocean were 
not less brilliant than those with which the war had 
commenced. The cruise of Captain Porter in the frigate 
Essex, chiefly in the Pacific Ocean, had commenced io 
1812. He had captured a large number of Britiso 
vessels, and had succeeded in completely destroying tne 
enemy's commerce within the range of his cruise. °One 
of the captured vessels had been converted into a vessel 
of war mounting 20 guns, which he named the Essex 
Junior. The intelligence of Captain Porter’s exploits in 
the Pacific had at length occasioned a force of the enemy 
to be sent in pursuit of him. While the Essex and 
Essex Junior were lying in the harbour of Valparaiso, 
the Phoebe, a British frigate of 38 guns, and a sloop of 
war, appeared off the port. Having entered the harbour 
and obtained provisions, they cruised off the port for six 
weeks. Their united force was much greater than 
Captain Porter’s. On the 28th of March, the Essex 
attempted to escape to sea, but in rounding the point she 
was struck by a squall which carried away her main top 
mast, and unable to regain the harbour, Captain Porter 
ran into a small bay and anchored within pistol shot of 
the shore. Here, in violation of the rights of neutrality 
he was attacked in a most unfavourable position by a 
superior force, consisting of both the British ships above 
mentioned, and after gallantly maintaining the unequal 
contest for three hours, was compelled to surrender. 
The disregard of the British for the rules of warfare 
relating to an enemy under the protection of a neutral 
nation, was, subsequently referred to by the Americans 
in justification of General Jackson’s retaliatory proceed- 
ings in Florida. 

The sloop of war Peacock, of 18 guns, commanded by 
Captain W T arrington, on the 29th of April, fell in with, 
and after an action of 42 minutes, captured the British 
brig of war Epervier of 18 guns ; the Peacock and her 
priz?, with 120,000 dollars in specie, arrived safely in 
the United States. The sloop of war Wasp, of 18 guns, 
commanded by Captain Blakely, encountered, on the 28th 
of June, the British brig of war Reindeer, of 19 guns, 
and after a spirited action of two hours compelled her to 

vVhat was the effect of M‘Donough’s victory on the land operations 1 
- What other naval actions took place this vear 1 


£88 


NAVAL ACTIONS. 


surrender. The British vessel was so much disabled 
that it was found necessary to set her on fire. In Sep 
tember, Captain Blakely fell in with and captured the 
British sloop of war Avon, of 20 guns. The appearance 
of a British squadron compelled Captain Blakely to 
abandon his prize, which sunk soon after the removal of 
ner crew. 

In February, 1815, Captain Stewart in the Constitution 
fell in with the British frigate Cyane, of 34 guns, and 
the sloop of war Levant, of 21 guns, and notwithstanding 
their great superiority of force, engaged them both and 
soon compelled their surrender. The British loss in both 
their ships was 77 killed and wounded ; the American, 3 
killed and 12 wounded. 

The frigate President, commanded by Captain Deca- 
tur, on the morning after sailing from New York, was 
chased by the British blockading squadron, consisting of 
the Majestic, mounting 70 guns, and the Endymion, 
Pomona and Tenedos, of 50 guns each. The Endymion, 
overtaking her first, was engaged, completely disman- 
tled, and her guns silenced ; but the squadron soon 
after coming up, the gallant Decatur was compelled to 
strike his colours. 

A very spirited naval action was that of the Hornet, 
of 18 guns, commanded by Captain Biddle, and the 
Penguin, of 19 guns, fought in January, 1815, and ter- 
minated by the capture and destruction of the British 
vessel. The achievements of the navy had rendered 
this species of force highly popular with the nation ; and 
its encouragement and gradual increase has ever since 
been the settled policy of the government. 

The withdrawal of the British arms from the continent 
of Europe, and their embarkation for this country, ren- 
dered it a matter of necessity to fortify every important 
poirit on the seaboard, as it could not be known where 
the anticipated invasion was to take place. The people 
of t'ne great commercial cities, New York, Philadelphia, 
Boston and Baltimore, employed themselves with great 
activity in strengthening their respective fortifications, 
and the militia were mustered, and large bodies of them 
drafted for camp duty. The military district in the 
neighbourhood of Washington, was assigned to General 
Winder, and 1000 regular troops were placed at his 

What measures of defence were taken on the seapoard t— Who com 
Handed the army near Washington ? 


THE BRITISH AT WASHINGTON 289 

disposal, with authority to call out 15,000 militia, if their 
services should be required. 

On the 10th of August, a British fleet of 60 sail, under 
Admiral Cochrane, with a land force of 6000 men, under 
General Ross, entered the Chesapeake Bay, and proceeded 
to the mouth of the Potomac, when a squadron under 
Commodore Gordon entered that river, and advanced 
towards Alexandria. The principal part of the fleet, with 
the land forces, continued their course to the mouth of the 
Patuxent, a id entered that river on the 18th. Commodore 
Barney, who commanded the American flotilla of gun- 
loats on that river, to prevent their falling into the hands 
of the enemy blew them up, and proceeded to join Gene- 
ral Winder. 

The British, on their advance up the Patuxent, learning 
the defenceless state of Washington determined on an 
expedition to that city. Five thousand men, under Gene- 
ral Ross, having landed at Benedict, advanced towards 
the capital; the Americans retiring before him. The 
whole force for the defence of the city, including 'militia, 
did not exceed 7200. They were concentrated on and 
near the heights of Bladensburgh. On the 24th the 
British advanced, and commenced an attack, driving in 
the advanced parties until they encountered the battery 
of Commodore Barney, manned with seamen and marines, 
who gave them the only serious repulse which they met, 
and inflicted the heaviest loss which they suffered in the 
battle. Being deserted by the militia, this gallant little 
band were at length surrounded, and their commander 
being wounded, was captured and paroled for his courage 
by General Ross. The city was then abandoned by the 
president and heads of departments ; the whole American 
force retreated to Georgetown. 

At eight o’clock in the evening, General Ross entered 
the city at the head of 800 nlen. Having arrived on 
Capitol hill, he offered terms of capitulation, which were, 
that the city might be ransomed by paying a sum of 
money nearly equal to the value of public and private 
property which it contained ; and that, on receiving it, 
the British roops should retire unmolested. As there 

When did the British arrive in the Chesapeake ?— With what force 1 
—Whither did Commodore Gordon’s squadron proceed ?— Admiral 
Cochrane’s 7— What was done by Commodore Barney 7— What occasion 
ed the British expedition to Washington 7— Who commanded it!— 
When did they commence the attack l— Who resisted it manfully 7— 
What was the result 7— How did Boss behave after taking the city 7— 

25 


290 


ATTEMPT ON BALTIMORE. 


was no civil or military authority on the spot, competent 
to enter into such an arrangement as this, he proceeded 
to burn the capitol, the president’s house, the offices of the 
several departments, and a considerable number of private 
dwellings. The navy yard, with its contents, one 
frigate on the stocks, and several smaller vessels were 
also destroyed. The libraries and public archives, 
together with all the works of art contained in the public 
buildings, were included in the general conflagration. 
No parallel for this act of Vandalism can be found in the 
annals of modern warfare. 

Having accomplished their object, the enemy, on the 
25th, made a precipitate retreat, and, on the 30th, em- 
barked at Benedict. 

The squadron, under Commodore Gordon, which had 
advanced up the river Potomac, arrived at Alexandria 
on the 29th ; and the commander having granted terms 
of capitulation to the citizens, by which the shipping, 
naval stores, and merchandise were delivered up, received 
the surrender of the place. A scene of indiscriminate 
plunder then ensued. The vessels in the harbour were 
taken and loaded with the large stores of flour, tobacco, 
cotton, wines, and sugars, of which Alexandria was the 
< dep6t, and the whole was carried off with the squadron, 
an its return down the river. The public and private 
buildings of the town were mercifully spared. 

The success of General Ross at Washington induced 
him to undertake the capture of Baltimore. He boasted 
that he would make that city his winter quarters, and 
with the force which he commanded he could march 
where he pleased in Maryland. 

The Americans were not unprepared for an attack in 
this quarter. A force of militia from Maryland and the 
neighbouring states, together with the regular troops who 
haa recently been engaged at Washington, amounting fn 
all to fifteen thousand men, had been assembled for the 
defence of the city. The command of these troops was 
given to General Smith, of the Maryland militia, assisted 
•by General Winder. 

On the 11th of Septembei, a British squadron cf fifty 
sail, with six thousand men, entered the mouth of the 

What remarks fere made on the conduct of the British 1 — When did the 
i British retreat 1 — What was done by Commodore Gordon at Alexandria 1 
--What was the next point of attack 1 — What was said by Ross 
What measures were taken for the defence of Baltimore ?— When die 
the British arrive at the mouth of the Patapsco ‘ With what force ? 


THE BRITISH FOILED AT BALTIMORE, 


291 



Battle of Baltimore. 

Patapsco, and on the morning of the 12th commenced 
landing at North Point, fourteen miles below the city. 
General Strieker was detached with three thousand 
five hundred militia to oppose their advance. General 
Ross, having preceded the main body of his army with 
a small reconnoitering party, was shot through the breast 
by a rifleman, fell into the arms of his aid-de-camp, and 
died in a few minutes. The command devolved on 
Colonel Brook; who led on the attack, which was com- 
menced by a discharge of rockets from the British, and 
was succeeded by grape, canister, and small arms on both 
sides. After maintaining his position for an hour and a 
half against a great superiority of numbers, General 
Strieker was at length obliged to retire to Worthington 
Mills, half a mile in advance of the main body. 

On the night of the 12th, the British bivouacked in 
advance of the battle ground, and on the 13th commenced 
their march towards the city. When within two miles 
of the American lines they halted to await the result of 
the attack ’on Fort M‘Henry. This fortress defends the 
narrow passage from the Patapsco into Baltimore harbour, 
two miles below the city, and its command had been 
entrusted to Major Armistead, with ohe thousand men. 
Fort Covington, on the right of Fort M‘Henry, was 
commanded by Lieuteuant Newcomb. On the 12th, a 
British squadron of sixteen ships drew up in line of 
battle within two miles and a half of the forts, and at 

Who was detached to meet them 1— What followed 1 — What was 
done on the 13th ? — What forts were bombarded 1 — Who commanded 
them ? 


295 CONNECTICUT AND MAINE INVADED. 

snmse on the 13th, commenced an attack on them with 
bombs and rockets. Twelve hundred men were detached 
to storm the works on the succeeding night, and the 
battle raged with great fury till the morning of' the 14th, 
when the assailants, being completely foiled, were 
compelled to retire, and the squadron sailed down the 
river. Their example was speedily followed by the 
army, who had sanguinely anticipated the capture and 
plunder of Baltimore. The w r hole fleet soon after left 
Chesapeake Bay for the south. 

While the central parts of the American seaboard 
were suffering these attacks from the British, the towns 
on the coast of New England were not spared. On tlm 
7th of April a detachment from the blockading squadron 
in Long Island Sound ascended the Connecticut river to 
Pettipaug Point, and burned twenty-two vessels which 
nad been moored there as a place of safety. The village 
was set on fire in several places, but the flames were 
extinguished by the inhabitants. 

On the 9th of August, another detachment from the 
same squadron appeared off Stonington Point, and corn 
menced a bombardment of the village. The militia of 
the neighbourhood, having assembled in considerable 
numbers with artillery, made so gallant a defence, thal 
the British were compelled on the 11th to give up the 
contest and retire. 

The extensive seaboard of the state of Maine, by its 
defenceless state and its vicinity to the British provinces 
offered an easy conquest to the enemy. On the 11th of 
July a squadron under Commodore Hardy, with twelve 
hundred troops, took possession of Eastport, on Moose 
Island, erected fortifications, and required the people to 
take the oath of allegiance to his Britannic majesty oi 
quit the island. Having accomplished this obiect, the 
commodore returned to his station off New London 

On the 1st of September an expedition under Sir John 
Sherbrooke, governor of Nova Scotia, and Admiral Grif- 
fith, with 40 sail and several thousand troops, entered the 
Penobscot river and took possession of Castine. They 
next sent a detachment of 600 men to Belfast, and having 
received the surrender of that place, proceeded 35 miles 
up the river to Hampden, to which place the American 

When was an assault made on them t— With what success ?— Whal 
followed ?— What was done by the British on the ?th of April 1 — On the 
Ith of August?— On the 11th of July 1 — When was Maine invaded Dy 
Kir John Sherbrooke ?— What place did he first take ? 


HARTFORD CONVENTION. 


293 

frigate Adams had retired on their approach The militia 
had assembled in considerable numbers, but fled on the 
approach of the enemy. Captain Morris was therefore 
compelled to blow up his snip, destroy his stores, and 
retire with his crew to Portsmouth. The British com- 
manders having taken possession of the principal towns 
on the coast, published their proclamation at Castine, 
declaring the conquest of all the country east of the 
Penobscot to Passamaquoddy Bay, and requiring the 
submission of the people to the British government 
The territory thus occupied comprehends 42 flourishing 
towns — nearly one half of the state of Maine. 

The opposition to the measures of government in New 
England oecame more decided than ever at this period 
of tne war. In Massachusetts it was even proposed to 
withhold the revenue of the state from the national trea- 
sury, and apply it to the purposes of local defence. A 
convention ot delegates was assembled at Hartford for the 
purpose of taking into consideration the measures which 
might be deemed necessary for self-defence, and the 
redress of their alleged grievances. To compose this 
assembly members were appointed by the legislature of 
Massachusetts, Connecticut, and Rhode Island; and two 
from New Hampshire, and one from Vermont, received 
their appointment from county meetings. The session 
commenced December 15th, 1814, and lasted three weeks, 
their deliberations being conducted with closed doors. 
On adjourning, the convention put forth an address, 
charging the general government with pursuing a system 
of measures unfriendly to the interests of New England, 
and recommending amendments to the federal constitution. 
A committee was despatched to Washington to confer 
with the national government on the subject of applying 
the revenue of New England to its defence; but the 
arrival of the news of peace arrested all further proceed- 
ngs. 

The Spanish authorities at Pensacola, who had encou- 
raged he Indians in their hostilities since the commence- 
ment of the war, now afforded the same encouragement 
to the British. On the 25th of August three British ships 
of war arrived there, and landed military stores and pro- 
visions, and 300 troops, which were conducted to the 

Relate the affair of the Adams.— What portion of Maine was occupied 
by the British ?— What is said of Nantucket and the other islands?— Of 
the Hartford convention ?— Where did the British find shelter and 
encouragement ?—Whei>:e did they draw supplies ? 


594 


THE BRITISH EXPELLED FROM FLORIDA 


Spanish fort. Colonel Nicholls, the commander, then 
published an address to the native inhabitants of Louis* 
lana, calling on them to unite with the British in expel- 
ling the Americans from the south. This address, how- 
ever, had very little effect. The enemy’s army at Pensa- 
cola was supplied with provisions from New Orleans by 
a direct commerce. General Jackson, who had the com- 
mand of the military district including Tennessee, Lou- 
isiana, and the Mississippi territory, immediately arrested 
the intercourse between Pensacola and New Orleans, and 
prohibited all commerce between the two places. 

On the island c* Barrataria near the mouth of the Mis- 
sissippi, a horde of pirates had established themselves* 
and were committing depredations on the commerce of 
all nations. As their force was considerable, the British 
commander at Pensacola endeavoured to engage them in 
the service of the Britisluimt his offers were declined* 
The Americans took a n»re summary course with the 
pirates. Commodore Patterson commandant of the Ame- 
rican squadron at New Orleans, attacked them with gun- 
boats, and other small craft on the 16th of September, and 
compelling them to seek safety in flight, captured their 
whole fleet of cruisers and prizes, and conducted them 
safely to New Orleans. 

On the 15th of September, the British sent an expedi- 
tion from Pensacola against Fort Boyer on Mobile Point 
at the entrance of the Day ; which was defeated with the 
loss of a ship of war, and a considerable number of killed 
and wounded. The whole armament then returned to 
Pensacola. 

The establishment of the British at this post was so 
tnjurious to the United States, that General Jackson 
ietermined on his own responsibility to dislodge them. 
Accordingly, on the 6th of November, h'e appeared before 
Pensacola with three regiments of regular infantry and a 
large body of militia, and sent a flag to the goveinoi* 
which was fired upon and compelled to return. General 
Jackson then attacked the fort and carried it after a smart 
action, and compelled the British to retreat to their ship- 
ping; their escape being effected only by the blowing 
up of Barancas, a valuable fortress belonging to the 
Spaniards. 

Who put a stop to this intercourse ?— Who offered alliance to the 
pirates?— Who conquered and expelled them?— Relate the affair of Forv 
Boyer.— Why did General Jackson determine to dislodge the British 
from Pensacola J— ■ Give an account of his proceedings. 


GENERAL JACKSON ARRIVES AT NEW ORLEANS. 295 

The British had for some time been preparing for aL 
expedition against New Orleans. The fleet lately em* 
ployed in the Chesapeake, and the whole British force 
which could be spared from the Atlantic coast, had been 
assembled at Jamaica and at Bermuda, to prepare for thid 
grand attempt. Large reinforcements had been ordered 
from England, under General Packenham, furnished noj 
only with the means of war, but with printing presses, 
and custom-house and civil officers, and every thing ir> 
ddent to a permanent establishment. Indeed so certain 
were the enemy of accomplishing their object, that there 
were merchants on board the fleet who went out for the 
purpose of buying the cotton which was to compose a part 
of the coveted plunder. 

On the 20th of November, this formidable armament* 
consisting of sixty vessels with eight thousand troops, 
sailed from the West Indies, and on the 18th of November 
arrived at the entrance of Lake Borgne. On the 2d of 
December, General Jackson with the regular troops from 
the Mobile and Mississippi territory, arrived at New 
Orleans, and immediately commenced a system of efficient 
measures for its defence. The militia of Louisiana and 
Mississippi were ordered out en masse , and large detach- 
ments from Tennessee and Kentucky. From Governor 
Claiborne of Louisiana, General Jackson had previously 
learnt that the city corps had for the most part refused to 
turn out on the requisition of General Flournoy, that the 
legislature of the state, then in session, had encouraged 
them in their disobedience, and that among the citizens 
there were many disaffected to the government of the 
United States, and friendly to the British. 

Finding on his arrival in the city that this information 
was correct, and that the most imminent danger was 
threatened by the presence and influence of the disaffected, 
General Jackson, after consulting with the governor and 
other leading citizens, on the 16th of December, issued 
an order, declaring the city and environs of New Orleans 
to be under strict martial law. The rigid police which 
this measure enabled him to exert, soon freed the city 
from the spies and traitors with wdiich it had abounded 5 
and the citizens addressed themselves earnestly to the 
business of preparing for the vigorous defence of the city. 

What preparations were made for an attack on New Orleans?— WheE 
did the British arrive ? — Who took the command at New Orleans 1 — 
Why did he declare martial law?— What was the effect of this measure? 


CAPTURE OF THE FLOTILLA. 


296 

The fortifications were strengthened, and every man who 
joald bear arms was required to take a part in the military 
operations on which the safety of all depended. 

Fort St. Philip, which guarded the passage of the river 
at Detour la Plaquemine was strengthened and placed 
under the command of Major Overton. An extensive line 
ci' works was erected four miles below the city, on the 
east bank of the Mississippi, the right resting on the river, 
and the left reaching to an impenetrable cypress swamp. 
A ditch which had been dug for agricultural objects, 
between the river and the swamp, was now made use of 
for an important military purpose. On its northern bank 
entrenchments were thrown up, and large quantities of 
cotton bales were so arranged as to protect the troops 
effectually from the enemy’s fire. These works were 
well mounted with artillery. Opposite this position, on 
the west bank of the river, General Morgan with a body 
of militia was stationed, and near him Commodore Patr 
terson with the crews and guns of part of his squadron ; 
enfilading the approach of the enemy against the principal 
works. A detachment was stationed above the town to 
guard the pass of the Bayou St. John. These dispositions 
having been made for the defence of the city, the approach 
of the enemy was firmly awaited. 

To clear the way for the transportation of their troops 
by boats, the British first sent forward forty launches 
filled with men, who attacked, and after a desperate 
resistance, captured and destroyed, the American flotilla 
stationed on Lakes Borgne and Pontchartrain, consisting 
of five gun-boats and a small sloop and schooner. Having 
thus obtained possession of the lakes, on the 22d of De- 
cember a detachment was sent from their rendezvous, at 
Ship Island, to the Bayou Bienvenue, and having effected 
a landing unobserved, were marching towards the city. 
General Jackson having been apprised of their approach, 
marched out and attacked them on the night of the 23d» 
In this action the British lost 500 in killed, wounded, and 
missing. They retreated, and entrenched themselves at 
Bienvenue, four miles from the American camp. The 
armed schooners Caroline and Louisiana, dropped down 
the river from the city, and opened a fire on the British 
lilies. On the 27th, the Caroline got aground, and was 

What preparations were made for the dewnce of the city at Fort St. 
Philip ?— On the east bank of the Mississippi t— On the west bank 1 — 
Above the city 1— Relate the affair of the gun-boats —The actioL. of the 
t3d of December 


BATTLE OF NEW ORLEANS. 


29? 



Cattle of New Orleans. 


set on fire and destroyed by the hot shot of the enemys. 
The Louisiana succeeded in getting out of the reach of 
tiieir batteries. 

On the 28th the British advanced within half a mile of 
the American lines, and opened a fire of shells and rockets, 
but were repulsed by the artillery. On the night of tire 
31st, they came within 600 yards of the works, erected 
three batteries, and opened a heavy fire. Under cover of 
these batteries they attempted three times to storm the 
works, but were repulsed, and their batteries being sv« 
tenced they returned to their former position. 

The final assault was reserved for the 8th of January 
To ensure its success it was deemed necessary to order a 
simultaneous attack to be made on the main works, and. 
on the position of General Morgan and Commodore Pat- 
terson west of the river. Colonel Thornton was detached 
for the latter service, with 500 men, and soon effected a 
landing. Colonel Davis, with 300 Kentucky militia, 
being ordered to the water’s edge to oppose them, was 
soon put to flight, and the Louisiana militia, under General 
Morgan, also fled, deserting their batteries. Commodore 
Patterson’s battery being thus left unsupported, his crews 
were obliged to yield to a superior force ; but the resistance 
which they Were able to make, detained the British until 
the contest on the other side of the river was nearly over. 

While these operations were going forward on the west 
bank of the river, the decisive action was fought on the 

What took place on the2?th?— On the 28th?— On the 31st ? — Whal 
was the plan of operations for the 8th 1 — What was the British plan or 
attack 1— How did they succeed on the west bank 1 


898 


BATTLE OF NEW ORLEANS. 


opposite side. At daybreak on the 8th, the main body 
of the British, under General Packenham, advanced from 
their encampment to storm the American lines. A bat 
tery which they had erected the evening before, within 
800 yards, opened a fire to protect their advance. They 
came on in two columns, the left column along the levef 
against the American right, and the right column advan 
ring to the swamp for the purpose of turning General 
Jackson’s left. When they had approached within 30(1 
yards of the lines, forty pieces of artillery from the Ame- 
rican works, opened upon them a destructive fire of grape 
shot and musket balls, and mowed tVyem down by hun- 
dreds, while the riflemen taking deliberate aim, made 
nearly every shot take effect. Through this destructive 
fire the British left column rushed on with their fascines 
and scaling ladders, and carried the advanced bastion of 
the American right; but being unsupported, and assailed 
by the battery planted in the rear, and a regiment of 
riflemen brought up for the purpose, they were driven 
from the ground with immense loss of lives. The right 
-».olumn of the British having attempted to pass into the 
(BW'amp foT the purpose of turning the American left, were 
prevented from effecting their object by the nature of the 
ground, and being exposed to the fire from the batteries, 
were compelled to retire. The assault continued an hour 
and a quarter, during which the British were exposed to 
the destructive fire from the American artillery and mus- 
ketry, while the breast-works of cotton bales, which no 
balls could penetrate, afforded a perfect protection to their 
opponents. General Packenham was mortally wounded ; 
General Gibbs, the second in command, also received a 
mortal wound ; and General Keane, the third in command, 
was wounded so severely as to be incapable of performing 
his duties of commander. 

At 8 o’clock the British retreated to their works. The 
militia were anxious to pursue them, but General Jackson 
prudently determined not to nr-k the loss of the city by 
so rash a proceeding. Of the troops which the British 
had brought into the field, 700 were killed, 1400 wounded, 
and 500 captured, making a total loss of 2600. The 
Americans lost 6 killed and 7 wounded. Of General 
Morgan’s detachment on the west bank, and of a party 

Describe the opening of the main batttle of the 8th of January. — The 
operations on Jackson’s right 1 — On his left'?— How long did the assauli 
'ast? — Who f ‘jll 1— What was the result 7— The loss oo each side 7 


PEACE OF GHENT. 299 

sent on a sortie on the British lines, 49 were killed', awl 
178 wounded. 

The British kept up the appearance of renewing the 
attack, and on the 9th commenced a bombardment of Fori 
St. Philip, which was continued till the 17th, and sus- 
tained by Major Overton and his garrison with but trifling 
loss. This, however, was merely a feint to co^er their 
final retreat, which took place on the 16th of January 
under the direction of General Lambert. 

While the whole country was electrified with me news 
of t.iis important victory, intelligence was received from 
ICurDpe of the conclusion of a treaty of peace by the com- 
missioners assembled at Ghent. The treaty had been 
signed on the 24th of December, and ratified by the Prince 
Regent of England on the 27th. It was received in the 
United States on the 11th, and ratified on the 17th of 
February by the President and senate. The pacification 
of Europe in 1814 had removed all the real grounds of 
war between Great Britain and the United States, by 
rendering the interruption of American commerce and the 
impressment of seamen unnecessary for promoting the 
objects of the British government. The conquests on both 
sides were restored ; and provisions were made for settling 
the boundaries between the United States and Canada, 
which have ever since been a subject of negotiation. 

A treaty to regulate the commerce between the two 
countries was signed at London on the 3d of July, and 
ratified bv the President on the 22d of December. 

The Algerines having taken the opportunity, afforded 
by the war with Great Britain, to make depredations on 
American commerce, war was declared against them in 
March, 1815, and a Squadron under the command of 
Commodore Bainbridge was sent out to chastise them. 
The squadron in the Mediterranean under Commodore 
Decatur, after capturing some of their ships, appeared 
Before Algiers and speedily compelled the Dey to sign a 
treaty relinquishing all future claims for tribute from the 
United States. On the arrival of Commodore Bainbridge, 
srrangements were made with the regencies of Tunis and 
Tripoli which afforded security to the American commerce 
irom the depredations of Barbary cruisers. 

How long did the British remain after the battle of the 8th ?— What 
intelligence came from Europe? — When was the treaty ratified? — What 
were some of its provisions? — When was a commercial treaty signed ?— 

W hat is said of tne Algerines?— When was war declared against them? 
-JIow was the affair terminated 1 


' :kx> 


OCCUPATION OF FLORIDA. 


President Madison’s second terra of office being about 
to expire, an election was held in the autumn of 18 16* 
which gave the first office in the nation to James Monroe, 
tnd that of vice-president to Daniel D. 1 ompkins, of New 
Ifork. 


CHAPTER XL. 

ADMINISTRATION OF JAMES MONROE. 

The change of administration made no apparent diffe- 
rence in the policy of government. Its attention was 
diiefly directed to the south. The Union was not con- 
sidered complete without the acquisition of Florida. 
8pain, against whom almost all her trans- Atlantic posses- 
sions were in full revolt, kept but a feeble hold of these 
countries. The government of the United States endea- 
voured to obtain them in exchange for pecuniary claims ; 
and not to alarm the pride of Spain, preserved a strict 
neutrality between the mother country and her revolted 
colonies. 

Spain, however, hesitated to render up what remained 
to her of Florida. Some adventurers from the insurgent 
colonies, in the mean time, took possession of Amelia 
Island, off their eastern coast, and seemed determined to 
convert it into a strong hold for bucaniering, for carrying 
on a commerce in slaves, and for tampering with the 
Indians. The American government drove out the occu- 
pants and destroyed their establishment. 

In the following year, 1818, an occasion was presented 
for taking possession of the main land of Florida. Th® 
Seminole Indians, within the Spanish territory, having 
made hostile incursions on the neighbouring states, Gene- 
ral Jackson, commanding the forces of the south, was 
ordered to reduce them, but not to enter Florida except in 
pursuit of an enemy. 

In addition to the regular force under his command, he 
raised an army of volunteers, and pursued the Indians 
into Florida. Two Englishmen, Arbuthnot and Ambris- 

Who succeeded president. Madison ?— What territory did the United 
States wish to acquire 1— What island was taken possession of 1—Fnt 
what reason! — Who captured it 1— What Indians slowed hostility?— 
Who was ordered to chastise them'? — How did he execute the camm» 
sion 1 


SEMINOLE WAR. 


301 


ter, having fallen into his hands, were accused of being 
engaged in inciting the Indian hostilities, tried by courl 
martial, and executed. The general, being satisfied that 
the Spanish garrisons gave aid and proteeffim to the In- 
dians, marched to Pensacola, the capital, arm expelling 
the Spanish authorities, took possession of the place. 

For this occupation of a neutral territory General Jack- 
« ti was called to account by congress; and the whole 
conduct of the Seminole war was made the subject of 
investigation by a committee appointed for that purpose, 
who drew up a report strongly inculpating the general. 
He was defended by the government party. Debate ran 
high, and divisions upon the several questions were nearly 
equal. The friends of the accused, however, succeeded 
in carrying his complete exculpation. 

Spain was in no condition to dispute the claims or con- 
duct of the United States. Her minister, in the following 
year, even signed a treaty in which the cession of Florida 
was stipulated. But King' Ferdinand refused to ratify it, 
sending an envoy to make complaints on different points, 
principally with respect to encroachments upon the Mex- 
ican province of Texas. Ere the period of Mr. Monroe’s 
presidency expired, however, he had the satisfaction of 
finally negotiating the acquisition of the Floridas, on 
which he congratulated congress in 18*21 . This diplomatic 
difficulty being removed, the independence of the South 
American republics was recognised by their elder sister 
of the north, in the ensuing year. 

While thus completing itself in the south, the territory 
of the United States proper was extending itself west- 
ward to and beyond the Mississippi. Illinois had just 
been admitted into the Union, and Missouri demanded 
also to be erected into a state. This gave occasion to 
very animated discussions in congress, the northern mem- 
bers being desirous to deny to the people of this state the 
privilege of owning slaves, and the southern members 
neing equally anxious to grant them this boon. The state 
was hnally admitted by a sort of compromise respecting 
future applications of the same nature. 

The Missouri question had hardly subsided, when 

Whom did he punish ?— How did he treat, the Spaniards 1 — By wnom 
was he called to account What was the result 7— What is said of 
Spain 7— When was Florida ceded to the United States 7— When were 
the S^utlt American republics recognised 7 — What state had j st been 
admitted into the Union'?— What state applied for admission 1— Wh 
was her claim disputed 7— How did the affair terminate 7 

26 


502 


MISSOtRI QUESTION. 


another subject of contention arose, not less calculated to 
array tho southern against the northern interests. This 
was the tariff. Ere this, however, became the absorbing 
topic of debate, a change of administration took place. 
In March, 1825, Mr. Monroe’s second term of office ex- 
pired. The election of a successor, not having been 
effected by the people on account of the large number of 
candidates, devolved upon the house of representatives. 
By their vote John Quincy Adams was declared presi- 
dent. Mr. Calhoun had been elected vice-president by 
thepeople. 

The period of Mr. Monroe’s administration was signal- 
ised by the remarkable visit of General la Fayette to the 
United States, which will long be remembered as the 
triumph of national gratitude. It lasted more than a 
year, during which he traversed the principal part of the 
Union, and was everywhere received w r ith the most lively 
demonstrations of welcome and attachment. Before his 
return to France, congress voted him the sum of 200,000 
dollars, and a township of land, as a remuneration, in 
part, for his services during the revolutionary war, and as 
a testimony of their gratitude. 


CHAPTER XLI. 

ADMINISTRATION OF JOHN QUINCY ADAMS 

The new president was inaugurated March 4th, 1825. 
t lis address on this occasion has been admired, both in 
this country and in Europe, as a master-piece ip dignity 
and style. 

The visit of General la Fayette to the United States, 
which had commenced on the 13th of August of the pre- 
ceding year, lasted through the summer of 1825. He 
had arrived at New York, visited New England, and the 
southern and western states, and wintered in Washington 
during the session of congress. On the 15th of June he 
arrived in Boston, and attended on the 17th of the same 
month, the 50th anniversary of the battle of Bunker, or 

What was the next subject of dispute in congress 1 — Who succeeded 
Mr. Monroe ?— When did La Fayette visit the United Stales 7— What 
reception did he meet with 1 ? — What was voted by congress'? — Whec 
»vas Mr. Adams inaugurated 1— How long did La Fayette's visit to this 
country last 1 


THE TARIFF. 


303 


rather Breed’s Hill, and assisted at the ceremony of aying 
the corner stone of the monument since erected in com- 
memoration of this victory. In presence of the assembled 
concourse, comprising many thousands of the people of 
New England, numerous visiters from other parts of the 
Union, and a considerable number of the surviving heroes 
of the battle, an address was delivered by Mr. Webster, 
which was worthy of the occasion and of the distin- 
guished orator. In September, La Fayette took his de- 
parture for France, in a national frigate which was sent 
jut expressly to convey him to the land of his birth. 

During the yeaj 1825, treaties were concluded between 
the United States and the Creeks, Kansas and Osages, 
oy which large tracts of the Indian lands were added to 
-he already extensive public domain. 

In 1826, a treaty of friendship, commerce and naviga- 
tion, between Denmark and the United States was con- 
cluded ; and a similar treaty was also ratified between 
aur government and the federation of the Centre of Ame- 
rica. 

On the 4th of July, 1826, John Adams died at Quincy, 
Massachusetts, in the 91st year of his age; and on the 
same day, Thomas Jefferson expired at Monticello, in 
Virginia, in his 83d year. It was noticed as a remarkable 
coincidence that these distinguished statesmen and patri- 
ots, who had both taken so active a part in establishing 
the independence of the country, and had each sustained 
its highest office, should depart this life on the day 
which completed the first half century since they had 
signed the charter of its freedom. 

The tariff of duties for the protection of American 
manufactures, which had been the subject of debate under 
the administration of Mr. Monroe, was again broughl 
before congress during the last part of Mr. Adams’s ad- 
ministration, and in 1828 the new tariff was passed which 
rendered the system of protection the settled policy of the 
country. 

Mr. Adams’s period of office being about to expire, an 
election was held in the autumn of 1828, which gave the 
first office in the republic to General Andrew Jackson. 
Mr. Calhoun was a second time chosen vice-president. 

What was done June 17th, 1825 1— When and how did he return ta 
France 1— What treaties were made in 18251— In 18261— What is said 
respecting John Adams and Thomas Jefferson 1 — When was the new 
tariff passed 1— What is said concerning it 1— When was General 
Jackson first chosen president 1 


3*M 


TREATY WITH ENGLAND 


CHAPTER XLI1. 

ADMINISTRATION OF ANDREW JACKSON. 

It is a difficult task to write the history of an admintft 
tration which is not yet closed. The impartial awards of 
time are necessary in order to pronounce with certainty or» 
the characters of leading men or the tendency of impor- 
tant measures. Leaving this office to the future historic n, 
we propose merely to glance in a cursory manner at the 
principal events which nave distinguished the period of 
the present administration. 

As the political party, who elected President .lack- 
son, had been directly opposed to the supporters of Mr, 
Adams, the cabinet was changed, and a large number of 
executive officers were removed, and new ones appointed, 
immediately after the inauguration of the new president. 
This measure excited considerable clamour, but it was 
defended by an appeal to the precedent afforded by Ml. 
Jefferson, who had pursued the same course, though to a 
much smaller extent. As no remarkable difference was 
apparent in the general policy of the government, tits 
people regarded the change in their executive officers with 
little solicitude. 

In 1830, a new treaty of commerce was concluded 
with Great Britain, by which the ports of that power in 
the West Indies, South America, the Bahama Islands, 
the Caicos and the Bermudas were opened to the vessels 
of the United States, and our ports were thrown open to 
British vessels coming from those places. The conditions 
of this treaty and the manner in which it has been permit- 
ed to take effect are said to have given the carrying trade 
between this country and the West Indies chiefly to Bri- 
tish vessels. 

In May, 1830, a treaty betw T een the United States and 
Turkey w r as signed at Constantinople, securing to this 
country the free navigation of the Black Sea and the 
trade of the Turkish empire. 

During the session of congress which commenced in 

What changes took place on the accession of the hew president 1-— 
fVhat treaty was concluded in 18301— What other treaty was made in 
£30 i 


INDIAN WAR. 


305 


the autumn of 1831, a bill was brought forward for grant* 
; ng a new charter to the Bank of the United States, the 
old charter being about to expire in 1836. After a long 
and animated debate it was passed by a small majority. 
On receiving the bill for his approbation the president 
thought proper to return it to congress wfith a communica- 
tion in which his reasons were assigned for not affixing 
his signature to the bill. As the constitutional majority 
for passing the bill into a law without the signature of 
the president could not be obtained, the bank ceased 
to be a national institution at the expiration of its first 
charter. 

In the spring of the year 1832, the Winnebagoe3 ami 
some other neighbouring tribes of Indians commenced a 
series of hostilities against the inhabitants on the north* 
western frontier. A body of regular troops under the 
command of General Scott being sent against the Indians, 
defeated them, and on the 27th of August captured the 
famous chief Black Hawk. This terminated the war. 
Black Hawk and a number of his Indian friends were 
taken to Washington, and several other cities of the 
Union, in order to impress upon them such an idea of 
the strength and resources oi the country as to prevent 
the Indians from engaging in fresh hostilities. The 
Indians were then permitted to return to their own te> 
ritories. 

Congress was occupied during a great part of the sea* 
Sion, which terminated in the summer of 1832, in discus- 
sing' a new tariff bill, which was finally passed. Although 
it effected many changes in the protective duties, it was 
considered highly favourable to the American manufac- 
turer, and gave general satisfaction to the supporters of 
that policy, which had become so popular in many parts 
of the Union, as to be called the American system. In 
several of the southern states, it excited the most deter- 
mined opposition. The state of South Carolina, in con- 
vention, proceeded so far as to pass an ordinance, openly 
resisting the law, and the people actually began to arm 
themselves for the purpose of carrying the ordinance into 
effect. 

Such was the attitude of affairs when congress assem- 
bled in the autumn of 1832, and all parties were anxiously 


When was the bank charter vetoed 1 — Give an account of Black Hawb 
and his war.— When was a new tariff passed 1 — What was its character 1 
—Who were dissatisfied with it 1— What course was adopted by Soutli 
Carolina 1 

26 * 


OPPOSITION TO THE TARIFF. 


awaiting the result of the threatened collision between 
the officers of the general government and the people of 
die opposing state. 

In December the president issued a proclamation, in 
which, after discussing the question of state rights, and 
asserting the right and power of the general government 
to regulate commerce and imposts, he exhorted the people 
of South Carolina to desist from their opposition, and 
called upon the citizens of the United States to support 
him in the execution of the laws. 

The immediate effect of this proclamation was to unifB 
all the friends of the Union in support of the president. 
Many of his warmest political opponents declared their 
determination to give him their aid in preserving the in- 
tegrity of the Union, and asserting the supremacy of tlte 
laws. The government and people of South Carolina, 
however, were by no means intimidated by this array 
of power. They still presented a bold front; and Mr. 
Calhoun, one of their leading statesmen, having resigned 
the office of vice-president, and been elected to the United 
States senate, took his seat among the members of thaJt 
body, to defend the position assumed by his native state. 

In this crisis, congress deemed it prudent to blend con- 
ciliation with menace, and to alleviate the grievances of 
which the nullijiers complained. With this view, towards 
the close of December, 1832, a bill was introduced into 
the house of representatives, substituting for the obnox- 
ious tariff a new and lowOr rate of duties, from and after 
the 3d of March, 1833. This bill gave satisfaction to 
neither party ; and while it was under discussion, another 
bill was introduced into the senate for enforcing the col- 
lection of the duties, which effectually armed the execu- 
tive for the support of the revenue laws. This bill was 
ultimately passed. 

When a considerable portion of the session had gone 
by without any satisfactory adjustment of this alarming 
dispute, Mr. Clay, the same statesman who had effected 
the reconciliation of northern and southern interests in the 
Missouri affair, brought forward in the senate, by way of 
compromise, a new tariff bill, which met with the sup- 
port }f Mr. Calhoun, and of the other senators from the 
southern section of the Union. It provided for a gradual 
What is said of the president’s proclamation ?— What was its effect 1 
—What was done by congress towards conciliating the nullifiers 1~ Whal 
was done towards enforcing the obnoxious laws 1 — What was proposed 
by Henry Clay 1 


COMPROMISB BILL. 


307 

" nxluction of the duties ; thus enabling the manufacturers 
to prepare for the change, and assuring their opponen t 
of ultimate redress. This being a money bill could not 
originate in the senate ; but having been favourably r©» 
eeived there as a pledge of peace, was introduced, by 
way of amendment, into the tariff bill in the other house, 
and being there agreed to, it was sent back to the senate, 
and finally passed. The darker of disunion and civil war 
was thus completely removed. 

The session of congress was closed on the 3d of March, 
1833, and on the 4th, General Jackson, who had been a 
second time elected to the office of president, in the au- 
tumn of 1832, delivered his inaugural address in the hall 
of representatives. It was chiefly occupied in recommend- 
ing union to the states, and in pointing out the dangers 
they would incur by separation from, or disagreement 
with, each other. The office of vice-president had been 
conferred by the people on Martin Van Buren. 

The next important measure of General Jackson’s ad 
ministration was the removal of the government deposited 
from the bank of the United States to the local hanks. 
In justification of this measure, the president, on the 18th 
of September, addressed to the cabinet a long and argu- 
mentative paper. His principal charges against the bank 
were, that its officers had employed means to retard the 
redemption of part of the public debt, retaining in their 
own hands the money which should have been applied to 
that redemption, and that they had exerted their influence, 
and misapplied their funds in controuling the press of the 
country. 

The commercial embarrassment and distress occasioned 
by this measure arrayed a strong party in opposition to 
the president; and the subsequent session of congress 
was chiefly occupied with discussions connected with the 
* Bank question.’ The president was sustained in his 
course by the house of representatives ; but the senate 
were resolute in their opposition. Matters were even 
carried so far that a vote censuring the conduct of the 
president, and pronouncing it unconstitutional, was passed 
in that body. The alarm occasioned throughout tlie 
country by the derangement of the currency, caused a 

What was the character of his bill ? — What was its effect “l— When 
did General Jackson enter upon his second term of office 1 — What is 
said of his inaugural address 1 — Who was chosen vice-president ?— Whal 
was the next important measure of the administration 1— What wew 
tkb-reasons assigned b> tlj* president for this measure I 


308 CLAIMS ON FRANCE ADJUSTED. 

temporary suspension of commercial business in many 
places, and a great number of petitions from citizens in 
various parts of the Union were addressed to the presi- 
dent, praying for the restoration of the deposites to the 
bank. But with his usual firmness of purpose, he 
maintained the position which he had taken, and the 
deposites were not restored. When the temporary panic 
had passed away, however, business speedily recovered 
its usual activity. 

In his message to congress at the opening of the ses- 
sion of 1834-5, the president adverted to certain claims 
on the French government for spoliations on our com- 
merce, committed under the Berlin and Milan decrees 
of Napoleon, which had been adjusted by a treaty fixing 
the amount to 25,000,000 francs, but had never been 
paid. A suggestion was thrown out in the message as 
to tne propriety of making reprisals on French property 
in case of further delay. The French government of 
course took fire at this intimation, and assumed an atti- 
tude which seemed to threaten war. Neither nation* 
however, was in a situation to render this desirable ; 
and the president, having in his message of 1835, with- 
out compromising his own dignity or that of his coun- 
try, given such explanations of his previous declarations 
as he thought consistent with truth and propriety, the 
French ministry gladly availed themselves of the oppor- 
tunity thus afforded of satisfying the American claims 
without delay. 

In the winter of 1836, the Seminole Indians re-com- 
menced hostilities in Florida, ravaging the plantations 
and killing great numbers of the inhabitants. A con- 
siderable force of regular troops and volunteers was sent 
against them without success, and it soon became ne- 
cessary to order the greater part of the regular army to 
the defence of the southern border. The Creeks and 
several other tribes united with the Seminoles, but were 
soon reduced to submission, and transported beyond the 

What was its effect in Congress? — On business ?— What occa- 
sioned an apprehension of war with France 1— How was it averted? 
— What took place in the winter of 1836?- What efforts were made 
to reduce the Seminoles ?— What other tribes assisted them 1— With 
what success 1 


ELECTION OV PRESIDENT. 309 

Mississippi. The Seminoles, however, still continued 
hostilities with the people of Florida, Georgia, Alabama 
2 nd Mississippi, and though from time to time numbers 
were destroyed or captured, yet the nature of the coun- 
try afforded them so many opportunities for retreat and 
concealment, that during the whole of President Jack- 
son’s administration, nothing effectual was done toward 
the final adjustment of difficulties. Their entire remo- 
val was not effected until the year 1840, nearly eight 
years after the commencement of hostilities. 

After the bank of the United States ceased to be a 
national institution, the different state legislatures char- 
tered numerous small corporations, to supply the su{> 
posed want of banking capital. The U. S. Bank was 
chartered by Pennsylvania in 1836, with the same 
amount of capital as it previously had (35,000,000). 
The panic occasioned by the removal of the deposited 
having subsided, and the state banks being without ths 
check of a national regulator to prevent excessive issues 
of paper circulation, the facilities of bank accommoda*- 
tions occasioned a scene of speculation which extended 
far and wide over the whole Union, and all classes of 
citizens became more or less entangled in the operations 
which ensued. Extensive purchases of the public 
lands, by Individuals and companies, were among the 
most active schemes of the day for the employment of 
the abundance of bank capital. President Jackson’s 
second term being about to expire, an election for hia 
successor was held in the fall of 1836. The friends of 
Che administration supported Martin Van Buren of New 
York for President, and Richard M. Johnson of Ken- 
tucky for Vice-President. The opposition proposed seve- 
ral candidates with the hope of ultimately throwing tiro 
election to the House of Representatives. In this they 
were disappointed. Van Buren was elected by a decided 
majority, and the house, subsequently decided upon the 
choice of R. M. Johnson for the second office of the 
nation. 

Were the efforts to conquer the Seminoles successful 1 — Why? — 
When was the war brought to a close ?— What measures were taken 
by the 6tates to supply the supposed want of banking capital?— 
\Vhat became of the U. S. Bank ? — What was the immediate effect 
of a multiplication of small banks ? 


&10 VAN buhen’s administration. 

The twenty-fourth congress met in second session* 
December 5th, 1836. Few measures of general interest 
were adopted. Michigan was admitted into the Union 
as a state, and some appropriatious voted for harbors, 
roads, and other public improvements. The expunging 
resolution of Mr. Benton created for a time much sen- 
sation, but was ultimately adopted. It provided for 
drawing black lines around a previous resolution of Mr. 
Clay, censuring the president for his conduct in regard 
to the public revenue. 

On the 3d of March, 1837, the public services of 
General Jackson closed, and after witnessing the inaug- 
uration of his successor on the following day, he retired 
to his private residence at the Hermitage in Tennessee. 


CHAPTER XLIII. 

ADMINISTRATION OF MARTIN VAN BUREN. 

The inaugural address of the new president convinced 
both parties, that his views and measures would be but 
a continuation of those of his predecessor. The old 
cabinet was continued, and few changes made among 
the occupants of official stations. 

One of the earliest events, during this administration, 
and by far the most deeply interesting to the community, 
was the great money pressure of 1837. The specie 
circular of 1836, which required all payments of public 
lands to be made in specie, had been powerful in its 
operations upon the banks. Large drafts for gold and 
silver, continually made upon them, not only prevented 
the extension of their line of discount, but compelled 
them to commence calling in their circulating notes. Be- 
sides this difficulty, the large drafts made upon the banks 
where the public moneys were distributed among the 
states, and the drains caused by the excessive importa- 

When did Jackson’s second terra expire 1 — Who succeeded him 
— What was done by congress 1— What is said of the inaugural ad- 
dress I — What calamitous event commenced in 18371 — What was 
the first cause of this 1— How did it operate on the banks 1 — What 
effect had large drafts and excessive importation on the banks* 


SUSPENSION OF SPECIE PAYMENT. 311 

tion of merchandize from Europe, caused a state of the 
most perplexing embarrassment. 

On the 10th of May, 1837, every bank in New York 
city suspended specie payments ; and in a few days, the 
state legislature authorized a suspension of all the state 
banks. Immediately after, the banks of Boston, Provi- 
dence, Albany, Baltimore, Philadelphia, and many other 
places followed the example of New York. All confi- 
dence was lost; and a period of embarrassment and 
distress ensued, unparalleled in the bistory of our coun- 
try. In a short time failures took place in New York 
to the amount of many millions of dollars; and in two 
days houses in New Orleans stopped payment, owing 
an aggregate of twenty-seven millions. 

In order to change this condition of affairs, a committee 
from New York waited upon the president, praying him 
to rescind the specie circular, and to call an extra ses- 
sion of congress. The facts disclosed by these gentle- 
men, were of -the most alarming nature, and display a 
condition in our community at that time, rarely equalled 
in the history of nations. 

For some time the president declined acting upon the 
petitions, but at length consented to call an extra session 
of congress. It met on the 4th of September, and con- 
tinued forty-three days. The message of the president 
promised little relief to the people, disclaiming all inter- 
ference with the monied concerns of the community, 
but at the same time recommending the celebrated sub- 
treasury scheme, instead of a national bank. A bill for 
the establishment of the project, was introduced to the 
senate by Silas Wright, and passed; but the house of 
representatives laid it on the table. Congress passed a 
few other bills, one of which was the appropriation of 
$1,600,000, for the suppression of Indian hostilities in 
Florida. The session closed on the 16th of October, 
without carrying out the wishes either of the people or 
/he government. 

The regular session commenced December 4th. The 

What took place in May, 1837 1— What banks followed the example 1 
—What were the consequences 1— Who waited on the president 1 — 
When did congress meet ?— What 13 said of the president’s message? 
— What celebrated scheme did it recommend ? — What was effected 
oy congress 1— What is remarked of this session? 


312 


THE FLORIDA WAR, 



Battle of Okee-Chobee. 


most exciting topic was the renewed effort to pass the 
sub-treasury bill. The measure was warmly sustained 
by senators Wright, Benton, Calhoun, and others; and 
opposed by Messrs. Clay, Webster, and the whig mem- 
bers generally. It passed the senate, but was rejected 
by a decided vote in the house. Mr. Preston of South 
Carolina introduced resolutions into the senate, favor- 
able to the annexation of Texas to the United States, 
but they were unfavorably received at that time. Some 
small bills were passed, before the termination of the 
session, but altogether this was one of the most unim- 
portant periods in our whole congressional history. 

The state elections of 1837-8 showed great revolu- 
tions in political opinion, and convinced both the friends 
and opponents of the administration that its measures 
were unpopular with the mass of the people. 

During this year the difficulties with the Florida Indians 
had still continued. On the 25th of December, Colonel 
Taylor, who had been efficiently operating there since its 
commencement, succeeded in bringing a large party of 
Indians to an engagement near Okee-Chobee lake 

Was the effort to pass the sub-treasury renewed at the regular 
session t — Who were some of its advocates t — its opponents 1— What 
was its fatel — What resolutions were offered by Mr. Preston 1— 
What is said of the elections 1— ' What is said of the Florida diffictiU 
ties 1— Where did Colonel Taylor fight a battle with the Indiana f 


NORTH-EASTERN BOUNDARY. 


313 


They were posted in swamps and forests close to ihe 
water, and fired upon the Americans as they approached. 
Although the latter were fatigued by long marches, the 
colonel ordered an immediate charge, which was gal* 
lantly performed, through water knee deep, and in face 
of ' a galling fire. On reaching the opposite bank a 
desperate battle ensued, which lasted three hours with 
heavy loss on both sides. It resulted in the total over- 
throw of the Indians, who were driven from their posi- 
tion by the bayonet, and pursued for some miles. The 
Americans lost twenty-six killed and one hundred and 
twelve wounded, including many valuable officers. The 
Indians were almost annihilated ; and this battle was 
the last in which they appeared in any considerable 
number. » 

In the year 1838, serious disturbances took place in 
Canada, between the inhabitants and colonial govern- 
ment. Numbers from our own country enlisted in what 
they considered the patriotic struggle of an oppressed 
people; and for some time the tone of Great Britain 
toward our government threatened a war between the 
two countries. President Van Buren, therefore, issued 
a proclamation, calling upon all our citizens in Canada 
to abandon their designs, and cutting them off from all 
protection by our government should they be captured 
by the English. 

A more exciting subject soon after engaged the atten- 
tion of the two countries — this was the north-eastern 
Voundaiy line. This had unfortunately been left unset- 
tled by the treaty of Ghent ; and now Great Britain 
•claimed much more than the United States was disposed 
to grant. In several instances the border settlements 
were claimed by both nations, and tumults ensued, 
which were occasionally serious. 

In order to meet the threatened hostilities, should they 
actually occur, congress, at the next session, passed an 
act, giving to the president additional powers for the 
defence of the United States. Congress also passed an 

Describe the battle of Okeechobee,— its result.— What was the 
American loss ? — the Indian ? — What i3 remarked of this battle 1 — 
of the disturbances in Canada? — of the president’s proclamation ? — 
What other subject of dispute arose ?— What preparatory measures 
were taken by congress ? 


27 


314 


PRESIDENTIAL ELECTION. 


act for preventing and suppressing Indian hostilities, 
particularly those with the Seminoles of Florida. The 
war with these Indians had now continued several years, 
and cost the government immense sums of money- 
Nothing very important was done during this session. 
During the summer of 1839, President Van Buren 
visited New York, his native state. In all places on 
his route he was received with public honors, and fol- 
lowed by processions of citizens civil and military. 

The twenty-sixth congress met on the 2d of Decem- 
ber, 1839. Leaving out five whig members from New 
Jersey, whose seats were contested, the two great par- 
ties in the house of representatives were nearly balanced. 
The contested candidates had certificates of election 
from the governor of New Jersey, but after a most ani- 
mated debate they were refused their seats, and conse- 
quently the opposing candidates obtained their seats. 

In 1840 the presidential contest of the two great 
parties took place. It was the most exciting and ardu- 
ous ever witnessed in the United States. Three parties 
were in the field. The administration supported Martin 
Van Buren for president, Colonel Johnson for vice pres- 
dent; the whigs, General Harrison and John Tyler; the 
abolitionists, James G. Birney. The result, both of the 
popular and electoral vote, was a very large majority for 
Harrison and Tyler. 

The second session of the twenty-fourth congress 
commenced on the 7th of December, 1840, and contin- 
ued until the 3d of the succeeding March. Their acts 
were few and unimportant. At the expiration oi his 
term of office, Mr. Van Buren retired to his private 
residence at Kinderhook, New York. 

What other act was passed ? — What is said of the Seminole w&rl 
— of the president’s visit? — When did congress meet?— What excit- 
ing topic arose ?— How was it adjusted ?— Who were the candidates 
for the presidency in 1840?— What was the result of the contest ?— 
W'hatis said of the second session of the 24th congress? — of Pr*ev 
dent Van Buren? 


■ARRI30N S ADMINISTRATION, AND DEATH. 31S 


CHAPTER XLIV. 

ADMINISTRATIONS OF HARRISON AND TYLER. 

General William Henry Harrison was inaugu- 
rated president of the United States, March 4th, 1841. 
The ceremony was one of the most imposing ever wit- 
nessed at Washington ; and when the new chief magis- 
trate had delivered his inaugural address, the prolonged 
shouts from assembled thousands, with the pealing of 
heavy cannon announced the joy and confidence of the 
people in their new ruler. 

Immediately after the inauguration, the president ap- 
pointed his cabinet, together with several other officers, 
all of which were confirmed by the senate. 

In consequence of the alarming condition of the 
country, President Harrison issued a proclamation on 
the 17th of March, calling an extra session of congress 
on the 3 1 st of May following. The political views of 
General Harrison had been expressed in his inaugural 
address ; and great and radical changes of policy were 
now confidently expected. But He who rules the des- 
tinies of nations, had determined that Harrison should 
never see the consummation of the long cherished de- 
signs for the benefit of the people ; for in the short 
space of one month from the day of inauguration, the 
chief magistrate of the United States expired. Several 
days previous he had contracted a cold, with some de- 
gree of fever; this brought on a disease which baffled 
all medical skill, and terminated his virtuous and useful 
life on the 4th of April, in the 68th year of his age. 
His last words were — “Sir, I wish you to understand 
the principles of the government. I wish them carried 
out, I ask nothing more.” 

The deepest sorrow pervaded the country at this 
melancholy dispensation. All party feeling was aban- 

When was General Harrison inaugurated Describe the cere* 
mony.— What proclamation did he issue *— What melancholy dis- 
pensation ensued 1 — How old was President Harrison 1- -What wer* 
hu> last words * 


316 


THE PRESIDENT’S VETO 


doned ; and every class of individuals united in paying 
solemn honors to the illustrious dead. His funeral took 
place on Wednesday, the 7th of April, and was of im- 
mense length. 

According to a clause in the constitution providing 
for such an emergency, Mr. Tyler now became president 
of the United States. The cabinet was retained, and it 
was generally supposed that he would carry out the 
measures recommended by his lamented predecessor. 
His message to the extra session confirmed these hopes, 
and sanguine expectations were indulged that the credit 
and business of the country would soon be placed upon 
a firm basis. 

The first act of importance passed by congress, was, to 
establish a fiscal bank in the District of Columbia, similar 
to the old United States Bank. When this bill waa 
presented to the president, he kept it ten days, and then 
returned it with his veto. A second bill, understood to 
have previously met with his approval, shared the same 
fate. These proceedings of the president bewildered 
congress, and caused apprehension and dismay through- 
out the country. All the cabinet except Mr. Webster, 
Secretary of State, resigned ; and the chief magistrate 
and his former party were severed forever. 

Meanwhile congress had passed several other bills, 
which became laws — one repealing the sub-treasury, a 
second establishing a uniform system of bankruptcy, 
another to appropriate the proceeds of the public lands. 
The duties of the session were many and laborious, 
and the members showed a full determination to meet 
the wishes of the people, as far as lay in their power. 

During this year the trial of Alexander M’Leod took 
place in New York, and created much excitement 
throughout the United States. He had been a sheriff in 
Upper Canada, and was charged with having murdered 
an American named Amos Durfee, on the 29th of De- 
cember, 1837, at which time the American steamboat 

Who became president?— What was the first act oi congress?— 
its fate?— What was done with the second bank bill ?— What effect 
had ihe president’s course on congress ?— on the country ?— on the 
cabinet?— Mention the other bills passed by congress.— What is said 
of this session 7 — What trial came on this year ?— who was McLeod 1 
—For what was he tried ? 


ANNEXATION OF TEXAS. 


317 


Caroline, was set on fire by some Canadians, and sent 
over the Falls. As this party acted under government 
authority, the United States claimed M’Leod, as a na- 
tional prisoner, but the governor of New York refused 
to give him up. Great Britain threatened war unless 
he was liberated, but her threats were disregarded. 
Happily the prisoner was acquitted. 

The twenty-seventh congress assembled in second 
session on the 6th of December, 1841. This session is 
noted as the longest ever held, and as transacting more 
important business than any one since the formation of 
the federal constitution. Its leading measure was a new 
tariff law. It also apportioned the ratio of representa- 
tion, and provided for publishing the account of Captain 
Willis’s exploring expedition to the South Seas. 

In 1842, Mr. Webster, Secretary of State, and Lord 
Ashburton, English Plenipotentiary, negotiated a treaty 
by which the north-eastern boundary question was 
definitely settled in a manner satisfactory to Maine and 
Massachusetts, the states most interested therein. Be- 
side its great object, the treaty provided for the final 
suppression of the African slave trade, and the giving 
np of fugitive criminals in certain cases. Mr. Webster 
then resigned his office in the cabinet, and was suc- 
ceeded by Abel P. Upshur, of Virginia. Soon after, 
by the bursting of a gun on the steamer Princeton, Mr. 
Upshur, and the Secretary of War, Mr. Gilmer, lost 
their lives, and J. C. Calhoun was appointed in placa 
af the former. 

In 1843, a valuable treaty was concluded with the 
Chinese government; and in the following year Mr. 
Calhoun signed a treaty of annexation between the 
United States and Texas. The senate, however, re- 
jected this instrument by a decided vote. 

In the fall of 1844, the presidential election took 
place, which resulted in the success of the democratic 

Before what tribunal?— Did Great Britain interfere?— What was 
the result?— For what is the congress of December, 1841, noted ?— 
What was its leading measure ?— Mention some of the others.— What 
Important treaty was concluded in 1842? — What is said of Webster’# 
resignation ? — of the Princeton ?— the Chinese government ?— of Mr. 
Calhoun’s treaty?— Who was elected president in 1844 1— When wa* 
Texas annexed ? 

27 * 


318 


polk’s administration. 


candidates, Polk and Dallas, over the whigs, Clay and 
Frelinghuysen. In the following session of congress, 
Texas was annexed to the Union, and Florida and Iowa 
admitted as states. 

President Tyler’s administration closed on the 3d of 
March, 1845 ; and on the following day, James K. Polk 
of Tennessee, was inaugurated. 


CHAPTER XLV. 

ADMINISTRATION OF POLK. 

The first act of the president elect was to organize a 
new cabinet ; this was followed by radical changes in 
many of the offices depending on his authority, which 
were filled with friends of the administration. 

The views of Mr. Polk were fully developed in his 
inaugural message. He approved of the annexation of 
Texas, claimed the whole of Oregon territory (to 54° 
40' N. L.) in opposition to the assumptions of Great 
Britain, and was opposed to the tariff act of 1842. His 
declarations upon the two former subjects roused the 
pride both of Mexico and Great Britain ; and for awhile 
war with these countries was confidently anticipated. 
A treaty, however, was soon concluded with England, 
by which she received all of Oregon north of 49° 50', 
with the free navigation of the Columbia river. Nego- 
tiations were then commenced with Mexico, with a view 
of inducing her to yield Texas without an appeal to arms. 

The most important measure of congress during the 
winter of 1845-6, was the repeal of the tariff law of 
1842, and the substitution of a much lower rate of 
duties. This caused an immense sensation in the 
northern states, and was generally condemned both by 
whigs and democrats. 

What states were admitted about the same time? — When did the 
administration of President Tyler close ?— What were some of the 
views of the new president? — How were they regarded by foreign 
countries?— How was the Oregon question settled ?— What wa» 
done in regard to Mexico 1 — What bill was passed by congress in the 
session of 1845-6 ? — What is said of it ? 


COMMENCEMENT OF THE MEXICAN WAR. 319 

Meanwhile negotiations were going on for a treaty 
with Mexico, which would fix a permanent boundary t* 
Texas, and remove all other subjects of dispute with 
that power. Unhappily these negotiations were unsuc- 
cessful — President Paredes refused to yield any part of 
the disputed territory, accused the United States of 
dismembering a sister republic, and appealed to foreign 
nations for redress and assistance. 

In consequence of this hostile attitude, the president 
thought proper to place a corps of observation at Corpus 
Christi, in order to resist any invasion on the part of 
Mexico. The command of this force was given to 
General Zachary Taylor, who had highly distinguished 
himself in the Seminole war. On the 11th of March, 
the troops moved from Corpus Christi, by order of the 
president, and advanced toward the Rio Grande, the 
disputed boundary between Texas and Mexico. Two 
separate delegations protested against their march, and 
an attempt was made to fire the village at Point Isabel, 
in order to prevent its capture by the Americans. The 
conflagration was arrested, and after taking possession 
of the Point, General Taylor built a fort there, and 
made it his main depot. He then proceeded to the Rio 
Grande, and established himself on the east bank, oppo- 
site Matamoras. Here he built a fort, which subse- 
quently received the name of Fort Brown. 

Considering these movements of the United States 
as equivalent to a declaration of war, the Mexican 
government stationed large bodies of troops in Matarao- 
ras, to act as circumstances might require. For awhile 
both armies acted with extreme caution, but in April 
the murder of Colonel Cross, and capture of Thornton’s 
party, evinced that a heavy storm was soon to succeed 
the apparent calm. In the latter part of the same month, 
the Mexicans crossed the river, spread themselves be- 
tween Point Isabel and the station occupied by General 
Taylor, and cut off all communication from the latter. 

What is said of the negotiations with Mexico 1— of President Pa- 
redes 1— What was done by President Polk?— Who commanded the 
corps of observation?— When did it move from Corpus Christi? — 
Who protested against the march ?— What was done at Point Isabel 1 
—Where did General Taylor establish himself ?— What was done by 
the Mexican government? — What took place in April ? 


aso 


BATTLE OF PALO ALTO. 


Aware of the absolute necessity of free access to hi« 
depot, General Taylor determined to force his way to 
Point Isabel. Accordingly, on the 1st of May, 1847» 
leaving the river fort in care of Major Brown, he set 
out with the main body of his army, and after two days' 
march, reached his destination, without having encoun- 
tered a single Mexican. On his return, however, he met 
(May 8th) a force of nearly six thousand troops, drawn 
up in battle array, directly across the road. This was at 
a place called Palo Alto. The American order of battle 
was formed at one o’clock, and soon after the first action 
between the forces of Mexico and the United States com- 
menced. Although our troops numbered only one half 
of the enemy, they retained their ground, repulsed every 
charge of cavalry, and drove the opposing infantry com- 
pletely from its position. So violent was the action, 
that the prairie between the armies was fired, and con- 
tinued to burn for nearly an hour. During this time 
the action was suspended, and a new line of battle 
formed. It then re-commenced and continued with 
great fury until night, when the Mexicans withdrew. 

The manner in which the Americans managed theit 
light artillery in this engagement gave them the victory * 
and has ever been the theme of admiration. Major 
Ring-gold, who had been mainly instrumental in bring*- 
ing it to perfection, was mortally wounded during the 
action, and died two days after. 

The loss of the Americans in this battle was nine 
killed, forty-four wounded, and two missing ; that of 
the Mexicans was not less than two hundred killed, 
and four hundred wounded. 

On the following day General Taylor again came up 
with the Mexicans, who were strongly posted at a ravine 
called Resaca de la Palma. At four o’clock in the after- 
noon another engagement took place, more obstinate 
and bloody than that of the day before. The Mexican 
artillery were planted in the ravine, so as fully to com- 

What was done by Taylor May 1st I— Who was left to command 
the river fort 1 — Was his march to Point Isabel opposed 1 — When and 
where did he meet the Mexican army 1— What was the force of each 
army? — Describe the battle. — What is said of the American light 
artillery ?— of Major Ringgold ?— What was the American loss ?— the 
Mexican? — Where and when did the two armies again meet 1 — How 
were the Mexicans posted ? 


BATTLE OF RES AC A DE LA PALMA. 


321 



Death of Ringgold. 


mand the road, rendering it almost impossible for an 
army to cross the ravine without being cut to pieces. 

The action commenced by advance parties of the 
Americans, who penetrated deep into the chapparal, and 
came in contact with the Mexican infantry. They were 
soon seconded by the artillery, which was managed by 
Lieutenant Ridgely, with the precision of a rifle corps. 
On this powerful engine the Americans principally re- 
lied for victory, and during the whole battle, the artille- 
rists fought amid an incessant shower of iron hail. In 
a few minutes after the first fire, the action became gene- 
ral ; long lines of infantry were wrapped in an uninter- 
rupted blaze, and masses of horsemen, flung forward on 
our guns, then rolled back in wild confusion. Nine 
thousand men were struggling for victory in the path of 
death. 

At length the American infantry were ordered to charge 
the chapparal with the bayonet. They swept on amid a 
withering fire, drove back the advance, marched into the 
thicket with fixed bayonets, and scattered the enemy in 
all directions. The Americans then attempted to pursue 
across the ravine, but were met by the batteries posted 


How was the action commenced? — What is said of the artillery! 
—Describe the genera! battle, — the charge of infantry.— What ob- 
structed the passage of the ravine ? 


322 


SURRENDER OF MAT AMOR AS. 


there, and mowed down in crowds. Every effort was 
made to dismantle these guns ; but though blocked up 
by the dead and dying, the Mexican veterans stood to 
their dangerous posts, and dealt destruction upon their 
assailants. 

Feeling that nothing decisive could be effected until 
these guns were silenced, General Taylor ordered Cap- 
tain May to charge them with his dragoons. This he 
performed in the face of a shower of grape-shot, drove 
the artillerists from their stations, and captured General 
la Y ega. The veterans of Mexico fought with desperate 
valor to regain their pieces, but were defeated with 
immense loss, and soon after the whole army commenoed 
a disorderly retreat. The Americans rapidly pursued, 
until the enemy, overcome by fear, threw aside every 
weight, and rushed in crowds towards the Rio Grande. 
Numbers were drowned in attempting to cross; and 
many more trampled under foot by the flying cavalry. 
The victory of General Taylor was complete. 

In this battle the Americans numbered about seven- 
teen hundred, of whom they lost three officers and 
thirty-six men killed, twelve officers and seventy-one 
men wounded. The Mexican force was about six thou* 
sand, but their loss has never been correctly ascertained. 

In the absence of General Taylor, the Mexicans had 
bombarded the fort on the river for four days, during 
which time the labors and sufferings of the garrison 
were of the most trying nature. On the 6th, its gallant 
commandant was killed by a shell, and in honor of him 
the work afterwards received the name of Fort Brown. 

On the 15th, Barita, a town near the mouth of 
the river, was quietly occupied by a small American 
force; and on the 18th, the city of Matamoras surren- 
dered to General Taylor without opposition. 

Notwithstanding these important victories, the Gene- 
ral was in ho condition to advance further into the 
enemy’s country. He was deficient, not only in troops. 

What orders were given to Captain May ? — Describe May’s charge* 
- What Genera] was captured ’—Describe the retreat. — What was 
the American force in this battle ?— their loss 1— the strength and 
loss of the Mexicans ?— Meanwhile, what had taken place at Fort 
Brown 1— Who was killed ’—When was Barita captured 1— Maia- 
moraaf 


TAYLOR’S ARRIVAL AT MONTEREY, 


323 



Death of Major Brown. 


but in supplies, and means of transportation. He con- 
sequently remained at the city during the greater part 
of the summer, which time was employed by the enemy 
in re-organizing their army, and preparing for a vigorous 
prosecution of the war. 

Before the end of June, General Taylor was strongly 
reinforced by numerous volunteer companies from vari- 
ous parts of the Union, but his means of transportation 
were still so deficient, that he was unable to commence 
his inarch for Monterey, until the latter part of August. 

In the mean time, however, the Mexican ports of 
Mier, Reynosa and Camargo, had been occupied by the 
Americans, without opposition. 

On the 5th of September, General Taylor received 
information that Ampudia had lately arrived at Monte* 
rey with large reinforcements, and was fortifying that 
place with the greatest care. He immediately pushed 
forward his troops toward that city, and on the 19th, 
encamped at the Walnut Springs, three miles south of 
it. The fortifications were found to be of immense 
strength, defended by redoubts and stone walls, and 

How was General Taylor situated during the summer 1— What 
places were occupied"?— What information was received on the 5tk 
of September 1 — When did Taylor reach the Walnut Springs 1— D#- 
ecribe Monterey. 


STORMING OF MONTEREY. 


324 

having each street commanded by heavy artillery. In 
addition to this, the hill Independence, without the 
walls, was guarded by several forts, among which one 
called the Bishop’s Palace was considered impregnable. 

On the 20th, General Worth, with the division under 
his command, was ordered to gain, by a circuitous 
route, the Saltillo road, west of the town, and storm 
the heights above the Bishop’s Palace. He reached the 
intended position on the 21st, after defeating a portion 
of Mexican cavalry encamped so as to cover the passage 
of the Saltillo road. 

To divert the attention of the enemy from Worth’s 
movement, Generals Twiggs and Butler were ordered 
to make a demonstration against the centre and left of 
the town. They were fired upon by the Mexican batte- 
ries, and experienced heavy loss. During the day, 
Worth stormed the two principal redoubts in rear of the 
town, carried them, and immediately turned the captured 
guns upon the Bishop’s Palace. He lost but two or 
three men ; but the division which had entered the city 
to favor his movement and capture one of the works, 
suffered very severely, although they attained both 
objects. Next morning (22d), at dawn of day, the two 
remaining heights above the Bishop’s Palace were 
stormed and carried by General Worth’s division, and 
early in the afternoon the palace itself was taken. 

During the night of the 22d, the enemy evacuated 
nearly all their outer defences, and retired to the cathe- 
dral and other central works, near the principal plaza. 
In these last strongholds they defended themselves with 
the obstinacy of despair, placing their artillery in such 
positions as to command all the advances to their sta- 
tions. The Americans entered the houses, dug through 
the side walls, advancing in this manner from street to 
street, until they came within one square of the princi- 
pal plaza. Here, for awhile, the battle was dreadful ; 
but deeming it imprudent to advance further, General 
Taylor withdrew to the evacuated forts, to concert with 

Describe the hill Independence. — What orders were given te 
General Worth 1— to Twiggs and Butler ? — What was done by Worth 
on the 21st1— What was done by Worth on the 22d 1— by the enemy 
at night 1— Describe the subsequent battle 


CAPITULAT/ON OP MONTEREY - , 


326 



Capture of Monterey. 


General Worth for a combined attack, upon all the ene- 
my’s positions. 

Early on the 24th, General Taylor received a commu- 
nication from Ampudia, proposing - to evacuate the town, 
upon certain conditions, to be agreed upon by both com- 
manders. These were in substance — That the Mexican, 
forces should evacuate the city, which was to be delivered 
up to the Americans ; that the Mexicans should march 
out with their muskets, and twenty rounds of cartridges,, 
and six pieces of cannon. That during an armistice of 
eight weeks, neither army should advance beyond a. 
certain line. 

The force of the Americans in this siege was 6645* 
men, including officers; and they had but one piece of 
artillery fit for service. The Mexicans numbered nearly. 
10,000, with forty-two pieces of artillery, and fortifica- 
tions of immense strength. Our army lost in killed 
and wounded about five hundred ; the enemy rather 
more. 

General Taylor now established his heed-quarters at 
Monterey; Brigadier General Worth, with twelve hun- 
dred men and eight pieces of artillery, was detached to 
Saltillo, (seventy rai-tas distant,) and Brigadier General 

What ensued on the 2tth ? -On what terms did Monterey capitu. 
lute ?— What was the force of each army?— the loss ?— Where did 
Cenural Taylor establish Ills nead-quarters ?— General Worth 1 
28 


SANTA ANNA RECALLED* 


326 

Wool, with twenty-four hundred men and six pieces, 
advanced to Parras. 

While these events were transpiring, Paredes had 
been driven from the supreme command in Mexico, and 
General Santa Anna, formerly commander-in-chief, re- 
called from exile in Cuba, and placed at the head of 
affairs. This officer promptly took the field, and com- 
menced the most active measures for raising an army 
sufficient to recover all the national losses. By forced 
loans on the clergy, he raised large sums of money, and 
before the close of the year had succeeded in raising 
twenty thousand men, and concentrating them at San 
Buis Potosi, which place he strongly fortified and filled 
with military stores. 

In the latter part of December, General Taylor left Mon- 
• terey, and marched toward the interior, in order to meet the 
Mexican general upon his own ground ; but on arriving 
at Victoria he received a demand from General Scott for 
a portion of his troops, to assist in the intended assault 
of that officer upon Vera Cruz. Scott had been ap- 
pointed by government to supersede General Taylor in 
the command of the army of occupation ; but finding 
iiis force inadequate to fulfil the objects he had in view, 
he was obliged to make this draft upon the army of his 
brother officer. 

Nearly all the regular troops, including the gallant 
Worth, were detached from General Taylor, obliging 
him to fall back and resume his old station at Monterey. 
In February, 184T, large reinforcements of volunteers 
arrived ; and anticipating an attack by Santa Anna on 
the posts between himself and Matamoras, he determined 
to advance and fight a pitched battle with him. Ac- 
cordingly he left Monterey, and on the 20th of February, 
sncamped at Agua Nueva, eighteen miles south of Sal- 
tillo; but learning that Santa Anna, was rapidly ap- 
proaching him with twenty thousand men, he fell back 

Where d’j General Wool establish himself 1— Meanwhile,- whn< 
had transpired in Mexico ! — How did Santa Anna raise an armvl — 
What piace did he fortify 1 — When did Taylor inarch to meet him t — 
What did he receive at Victoria I— ' What, is said of General Scott 1 
— Whither did General Taylor retire 1— When was he reinforced 1— 
Did he again advance to the interior 1— Where was he on the '20t9t 

February t 


APPROACH OF THE MEXICANS AT BUENA VISTA. 327 

to a strong position at the pass of Angostura, near Buena 
Vista, and seven miles from Saltillo. 

This had not been the original design of the Mexican 
eommander. During the armistice following the fall 
of Monterey, he stationed himself near San Luis Potosi, 
for he purpose of drilling the army with which he in- 
tended to meet and oppose the progress of General Tay- 
lor to the capital. Before the eight weeks had expifed, 
however, he received notice that the American govern- 
ment disapproved of the truce, and that consequently 
hostilities would immediately recommence. His govern- 
ment were now clamorous for active operations, and 
compelled him to abandon his wise resolution of acting 
an the defensive, until attacked by the Americans. He 
therefore, reluctantly broke up his encampment, and 
commenced a march, which for suffering and fidelity to 
the leader, has no parallel in Mexican annals. Almost 
all the troops were destitute of shoes, and many had but 
one article of clothing. During two days they subsisted 
on a biscuit, and slice of meat for each man ; and so 
great was the scarcity of water, that it was accurately 
measured to the men, and the time of drinking, as well 
as the quantity, defined in general orders. Part of the 
journey lay over an utter wilderness, and the remainder 
over crags and mountains, barren, solitary, and wrapped 
in the horrors of winter. No man in Mexico, except 
Santa Anna, could have conducted that march a single 
day. 

On the morning of the 22d, the Mexicans were seen 
approaching in immense numbers across the neighbor- 
ing hills; and about noon, Santa Anna sent a summons 
to General Taylor to surrender at discretion. Although 
the force of the Americans was only about forty-five 
hundred, their general declined acceding to the request. 
In the afternoon, a portion of the enemy commenced an 
attack upon the American left, and a heavy cannonade was 

What position did he finally occupy?— Had this been the original 
design of Santa Anna?— How had he been employed during the 
armistice ? — What forced him to abandon this policy ?— Describe the 
condition of his army during his march. — What is said of it? — When 
were the Mexicans seen approaching?— What is said of the sum- 
mons to surrender? 


328 


BATTLE OF be ENA VISTA. 



Battle of Buena Vista. 


maintained till dark, during which three Americans were 
wounded. Under cover of the darkness, the enemy 
strongly reinforced this portion of their army, and made 
preparations for turning it and gaining the rear. 

At sunrise the 23d, the battle began in earnest. The 
dark lines of Mexican infantry were drawn out as far as 
the eye could reach, and their cavalry seemed to cover 
the whole plain with interminable lines. After the dis- 
positions for battle had been completed, both armies 
opened their artillery on the left, and at the same mo- 
ment the Mexican infantry commenced a rapid fire of 
musketry. Meanwhile, a part of the enemy’s cavalry 
wound along the mountain defiles, and although en- 
countering great opposition, gained a position favorable 
for attacking the American rear. To prevent this, the 
artillery was advanced against them, qnd after several 
discharges, completely dispersed them with heavy loss. 
They rallied twice, but were as often driven back, taking 
refuge after the last charge among the mountains, on the 
opposite side of the valley. At this important moment, 
when their capture seemed almost certain, Santa Anna 
sent a white flag to General Taylor, desiring to know 

Wliat is said of the skirmish at evening? — Describe the appear- 
ance of the army on the 23d. — How did the battle commence? -De- 
•cribe the movements of the cavalry. 


CONTINUATION OF THE BATTLE. 329 

what he wanted. The delay occasioned in answering 
this, gave opportunity for the cavalry to escape from 
their perilous position and effect a junction with the 
main body. 

The Mexicans now came on in dense masses, and for 
a long while the slaughter on both sides was dreadful. 
A superior force of the enemy routed one regiment, and 
drove back two others, compelling Captain O’Brien, who 
with two pieces of artillery had sustained their heavy 
charge, until every one of his men was killed or 
wounded, to leave his guns and fall back. At this crit- 
ical period, the commander ordered Captain Bragg to 
advance with his artillery, which he did, overthrowing 
the masses of the enemy when they were within a few 
yards of his guns. In their retreat, the enemy encoun- 
tered the second Kentucky regiment, and a severe con- 
flict took place in a ravine ; here the loss of the Ameri- 
cans was very severe, especially in officers, although 
they succeeded in repulsing the Mexicans. At night 
the Americans slept on the battle field, and the enemy 
retired to Agua Nueva. 

The American force actually engaged in this battle 
was about 4500 men ; their loss was 267 killed, 456 
wounded, and 23 missing ; that of the enemy was nearly 
2000. 

Of all the battles fought during the present war with 
Mexico, this is perhaps the most remarkable. It was 
the test, the criterion of national valor. Both countries 
had anticipated it with painful forebodings; for it was 
known to form a crisis, which in its causes, nature and 
consequences, would never rise again. Hitherto victo- 
ries had been gained over generals but little distin- 
guished in war’s great drama; now their conqueror was 
met by one on whom rested the experience of campaigns, 
revolutions, and counter-revolutions, and whose popu- 
larity was such, th at at a nod, he gathered around him 
a host of twenty thousand men, and conducted them 

How did Santa Anna save the cavalry ’—Describe the charge of 
the Mexicans,— the bravery of Captain Bragg, — the light with the 
Kentucky regiment,— the final result.— What was the American 
force in this battle ’—their loss ’—the loss of the Mexicans ?— Give 
the remarks on the battle of Buena Vista. 

28* 


330 


taylor’s encampment. 


successfully through all that soldiers can endure. Fame 
announced his coming long before his columns ap- 
peared in sight; and when he stood on the heights of 
Angostura, and saw sweeping before hjm his innumer 
able legions, victory seemed already within his grasp. 

And to oppose this general and his army were a little 
troop, less in number than their opposer’s cavalry, and 
apparently inferior in everything save strength of posi- 
tion. But energy, terrible and resistless, slept among 
that iron band ; could one be found capable of rousing 
it, of uniting its powers, and hurling it against an ene- 
my, opposing thousands would crumble and wither 
before it. That one they had among them. It was 
General Taylor. Some had followed him through ex- 
citement and danger, on the plains of Texas, and amid 
the volcanic blaze of Monterey ; but the greater part 
were those whose hope was soon to be led by him, to 
their first bloody field. A command, a nod from him 
would have driven them, like a hurricane, on a forest of 
bayonets, or up to the cannon’s blast. In the darkest 
moments of that gloomy day, when long-loved camp- 
mates were piled in bleeding masses, in every ravine, 
his voice kept the shattered regiments to their posts, 
and was heard by the dying soldier, with a thrill that 
eased his final agonies. No doubt many battled there 
for glory; many through patriotism, and many in the 
wild sweepings of passion; but all fought for General 
Taylor. With him in command, each soldier became a 
host, and supplied in efficiency the lack of numbers. 
When, in the lancers’ final charge, Captain Bragg stood 
almost alone, few generals would have stood as Taylor 
did, and watched with his piercing eye, the foe’s ad- 
vance; and when the huge host was hurled back, and 
the last triumphant shout of our army went up, it was 
for General Taylor, more than for victory. 

This has been the last important feat of General Tay- 
lor ; a fruitless pursuit of Urrea followed, but that officer 
managed to escape with all his cavalry, beyond the 
mountains. General Taylor then encamped near Mon 
^erey, where he is at present. 


What was done by Taylor after the battle 1 


SIEGE OF VESA CRUZ, 


331 



Bombardment of Vera Cruz. 


Soon after the termination to Taylor’s brilliant career. 
General Scott commenced one no less splendid, in the 
southern part of Mexico. He reached the Rio Grande 
on the first of January, and on the 9th of March, with 
the assistance of Commodore Conner, of the Gulf 
Squadron, disembarked his troops near Vera Cruz, and 
the Castle of San Juan de Ulloa. From this time to 
the 22d, the Americans were busily employed, in landing 
shells and shot, planting batteries, and preparing for the 
contemplated siege. The*city was then summoned to 
surrender, and on receiving a negative answer. General 
Scott opened his heavy mortars, and the bombardment 
commenced. It was continued with immense destruc- 
tion of life and property to the Mexicans, until the 27th, 
when General Landero, commandant of the city and 
castle, commenced negotiations for their surrender. 
Commissioners were appointed by both armies, who 
finally agreed on terms of which the following is the 
substance. — The whole garrison or garrisons to lay down 
their arms and surrender themselves prisoners of war. 
The Mexican officers to retain their arms and private 
effects, and to be allowed five days to retire to their 
respective hoaxes on parole. The public property of 


When did Scott reach Mexico?— What ensued on the 9th of 
March ?— from the §ih to the 22d ?— on the 22d 1-How long did the 
siege last?— Name the terms of capitulation. 


332 


BATTLE OF SIERRA GORDO. 


every description to be delivered up to the United States, 
on condition that it would be restored to Mexico, by a 
definite treaty of peace. 

On the 29th, the Mexicans marched out of the city 
and castle, and halting between the American lines, 
stacked their arms, laid down their colors and equip- 
ments, and then marched toward the interior. Immedi- 
ately after, the American flag was hoisted over the castle 
and saluted by its guns and those of the fleet. Worth 
was appointed military governor of the city, Colonel 
Belton, of the castle ; and Major Scott of Fort Santiago. 

During the siege, our army lost seventeen killed and 
twenty-eight wounded. The Mexican loss was very 
great — beside soldiers, upwards of five hundred women, 
men and children, were killed by bombs or falling 
houses. 

The spoils taken by the Americans, were immense. 
The enemy laid down more than four thousand stand of 
arms, and one thousand more were found in the city. 
Four hundred pieces of. ordnance, a large quantity of 
ordnance stores, including a vast amount of pow r der, 
balls, shells, and Paixhan shot, were also surrendered. 

Immediately after the departure of the Mexicans, 
Lieutenant Hunter, of the navy, captured the towns of 
Alvarado and Hacotalpam, without firing a gun. 

Early in April, General Scott commenced his march 
for the interior of Mexico, and on the 16th, arrived at 
the strong mountain pass of Sierra Gordo, where Santa 
Anna was securely intrenched, with more than eleven 
thousand men. Although the American force numbered 
but about seven thousand, it was determined to storm 
the fortifications. On the afternoon of the 17th, a re- 
connoissance of the enemy’s position took place, and a 
new road was opened behind the fort which commanded 
the Sierra. In the evening some skirmishing took 
place between General Twiggs’ command, and one of 
the Mexican forts ; the fort was captured, but nothing 
serious was effected until the following morning. 

When was the ci!y evacuated?— Who was appointed governor?— 
What was the loss on each side? — What spoils were taken by th$ 
Americans ?— What was done by Lieutenant Hunter of the navy ?— 
When did General Scott reach Sierra Gordo? What was done on 

the 17th ? 


NEW MEXICO CAPTURES. 


333 


Early on the 18th, Twiggs was ordered against tho 
main works, Shields and Worth against the fortifications 
on the left, and Pillow against the strong forts and dif- 
ficult ascents on the right of the enemy’s position. Not- 
withstanding the dreadful fire to which the troops were 
exposed, all these attacks were successful except that 
by General Pillow. After fighting most gallantly, ho 
was obliged to withdraw his men; but the fort (com- 
manded by General la Vega) subsequently surrendered 
to him on learning the capture of the other places. 

The victory was complete. Five Mexican generals 
and nearly six thousand men surrendered themselves 
prisoners of war. The loss on each side was between 
four and five hundred killed and wounded. A larg8 
quantity of fixed ammunition, thirty pieces of brass 
cannon, together with the private baggage and money- 
chest of Santa Anna, were some of the trophies of vic- 
tory. Santa Anna, Ampudia, and Canalizo, with about 
half the Mexican army, effected a rapid retreat into tire 
interior. 

On the 'same day, a portion of the American fleet 
under command of Commodore Perry entered the harbor 
of Tuspan, attacked the town, and finally obtained pos- 
session of it, with the loss of but seventeen men'killed 
and wounded. 'Phis victory placed the gulf coast com- 
pletely in the hands of the Americans. 

During these operations of the main armies under 
Scott and Taylor, two small forces under General Kear- 
ney, and Lieutenant Colonel Fremont, assisted by the 
squadron of Commodore Stockton, took possession of 
the provinces of California and New Mexico, a territory 
equal in extent to the thirteen original states of the 
American Union. 

These conquests, however, were not obtained without 
considerable battle and bloodshed. On the 11th of .Tune, 
a few men of Fremont’s company, captured about two 
hundred horses, destined for the Mexican General Cas- 

Describe the order of battle,— the battle itself.— Mention the tro- 
phies of this victory.— What generals escaped ?— On the same day, 
tvhat was done by the fleet 1— What was the consequence of thvi 
victory 1 — What other military operations were going on at the same 
time ? — Describe the skirmish of June 11th. 


£31 


BATTLE OP SACRIMENTO. 


tro’s camp, and on the 15th‘, the colonel, after a snort 
resistance, captured the military pass at Sanoma, toge- 
ther with nine brass cannon, two hundred and fifty mus- 
kets, and some prisoners. On the ‘25th, another skirmish 
took place with ninety dragoons, of whom five were 
killed. 

On the 25th of December an engagement took place 
at El Paso de Bracito, between six hundred Americans 
under Colonel Doniphan, and eleven hundred Mexicans. 
After an obstinate conflict the latter were defeated, with 
a loss of thirty killed and about the same number 
wounded. The Americans had but seven slightly 
wounded. 

This battle was followed by another (Jan. 24th) near 
the village of La Canada, in which Colonel Price, with 
two hundred and ninety Americans defeated a body of 
Mexicans with a loss of thirty-six killed and forty-five 
wounded. 

Five days after this, Colonel Price fought another 
battle at El Embudo, defeating the enemy with a loss 
of twenty killed and sixty wounded. On the 3d of 
February he commenced an attack upon the village of 
Puebla de Taos, which continued for three days, when 
it capitulated. This ended the campaign in New 
Mexico. 

On the 28th, Colonel Doniphan, with nine hundred 
men, fought the battle of Sacrimento, with twelve hun- 
dred Mexican cavalry, twelve hundred infantry, three 
hundred artillerists, and fourteen hundred rancheros. 
The enemy were intrenched m one of the strongest 
mountain passes of Mexico, and provided with sixteen 
pieces of artillery The whole was commanded by 
General Hendea. 

The action commenced at 3 o’clock, P. M., and con- 
tinued until night. Our troops made charge after charge, 
moving among drizzling fires with a coolness and pre- 
cision astonishing even to their leaders. The Mexicans 

Describe the battle of the 15th,— the battle of Bracito.— What was 
the .oss on each side 1— When was the action at La Canada fought. ? 
— Describe it.— Give an account of the battle at El Embudo — at Pue- 
61a de Taos.— Describe the position and force of the armies at Sao 
rimento. — Give an account of the action. 


SURRENDER OF PUEBLA. 


335 


were repulsed at every point, and completely scattered, 
leaving six hundred on the field, half of whom were 
killed, and forty prisoners. The Americans captured 
all the artillery, ten wagons, and immense stores of 
provisions. Their loss was two killed and seven 
wounded. Next day formal possession was taken of 
the capital of Chihuahua, in the name of the United 
States. 

On the 19th of April, General Twiggs took posses- 
sion of the town of Jalapa; and General Worth, on the 
2 2d, entered the town and castle of Perotp, one of the 
strongest in Mexico. On the 15th, after a slight resist- 
ance from a party of cavalry, the same enterprising offi- 
cer received the surrender of Puebla, which contains 
eighty thousand inhabitants. 

The main army encamped at Puebla until the 8th of 
\ugust, when General Scott commenced his march for 
the capital of Mexico. On the 18th, the troops reached 
San Augustin, after having opened a road around Lake 
Chaleo, in order to avoid passing the fortification of 
Penon. They passed the night near this place, and on 
the following morning General Worth advanced toward 
the enemy with a small reconnoitering party in advance. 
The latter were fired on near the fortification of San 
Antonio, Captain Thornton killed, and a guide wounded. 

About one o’clock, after a most fatiguing march of 
five hours, Generals Pillow and Twiggs arrived before 
the fortification of Contreras, which the enemy had gar- 
risoned and strengthened with the greatest care. Gen- 
eral Smith and Colonel Riley commenced the attack, 
and during the whole afternoon, the assault continued 
with the utmost fury. Night found the fort still in pos- 
session of the Mexicans, and deeming farther effort 
useless until morning, General Scott ordered the firing 
to cease. The troops bivouacked on the open plain, 
without fire or blankets, although exposed to violent 
storms of rain. 

What was the result? — the loss on each side? — What was done 
by Twiggs on the 19th of April? — by Worth on the 22d? — on the 
15th of May? — When did General Scott march from Puebla ?— How 
and when did be reach San Augustin? — What took place on the 
morning of the 19th ?— Describe the attack on Contreras. — ilow did 
the army pass the night ? 


36 


THE CITY OF MEXICO TAKEN. 


Before daylight on the 20th, Smith and Riley carried 
the works amid a fire from twenty-two large cannon; 
and General Twiggs, arriving soon after, commenced a 
pursuit of the enemy, which was continued- to the gates 
of the capital. About the same time, General Worth 
captured San Antonio, and soon afterward the last strong 
hold of the enemy, Churubusco. In this place every 
public edifice was scaffolded for infantry, who also lined 
the windows, roofs and battlements. 

The strength of the enemy at these battles was about 
fifteen thousand men, all fresh troops, and intrenched 
with works of uncommon strength. Opposed to them 
were about six thousand Americans, jaded by marches 
and countermarches. The aggregate loss of the former 
in killed and wounded, was four thousand men, includ- 
ing five ex-presidents and thirteen generals; that of the 
latter, eleven hundred. General Scott was slightly 
wounded in the knee. 

On the 21st, the offer of an armistice was made to the 
Mexicans by General Scott, and gladly accepted. The 
terms were, that neither army should be reinforced, not 
erect any fortifications, while it lasted — which depended 
upon the pleasure of each commander — and that full 
privilege should be given to merchants and dealers in 
provisions, to pass to and from each camp. Meanwhile 
negotiations for a permanent treaty were commenced by 
Mr. Trist, tue American plenipotentiary, and Mexican 
commissioners appointed by Santa Anna. These, how- 
ever, could not agree upon the boundary line of Texas, 
and closed their conference. 

On the 6th of September, General Scott accused 
Santa Anna of violating the terms of the armistice, by 
repeatedly preventing the transportation of supplies to the 
American army, and threatened a recommencement of 
hostilities at noon of the following day, unless satisfac- 
tion were given. The Mexican General replied by lay- 

What was done before daylight of the 20th t— by General Worth 
at the same timet— How was Churubusco defended t— Describe the 
comparative strength of the two armies in these battles.— When 
was an armistice offered t — What were its terms t — What was the 
resuttofthe subsequent negotiations t— What took place September 
fith 1 


STORMING OF MOLINA DEL REY. 337 

lng a similar charge to the Americans, and accordingly 
the truce was declared at an end. 

On the morning of the 8th, Worth’s division assisted 
by the brigade of General Cadwalader, was detached 
against some buildings near the Molina del Rey, where 
the Mexicans were engaged in casting cannon balls, 
shells, &c. The buildings called Casa Mata, are situ- 
ated west of Chapultepec, and within six-pound range 
of the fort. West of these, and the breastworks around 
them, is a large open plain, gradually descending to the 
position occupied by the Americans, and surrounded by 
a deep ravine, which runs to within about two hundred 
yards of the building upon which rested the enemy’s 
right flank. Two twenty-four pounders belonging to 
Captain Huger’s siege train were placed in a position 
o batter down the breastworks and buildings, should 
Jiey be found occupied by a large force. About the 
same time General Worth advanced his infantry down 
the plain, and attacked the enemy’s works in the front 
and centre. A galling fire was now opened from the 
Mexican centre and flanks, which swept away the Ame- 
rican columns by whole companies. Officers and men 
were piled upon each other in bleeding heaps, and for 
awhile the troops paused. 

At this moment, a body of four thousand lancers 
came dashing down from- the enemy’s right, so as tc 
charge the infantry while in confusion. But Colonel 
Duncan and Captain Drum, rapidly brought their batte- 
ries into action, and Major Sumner with two squadrons 
of dragoons assisted by Captain Ruff’s company of 
mounted rifles, passed down under fire from the works, 
charged the head of the column, and put it to rout. 
They rallied twice, but were as often repulsed by the 
Americans with great loss. 

After this signal victory, the cavalry and infantry 
charged the works, carried the buildings and fortifica- 
tions, driving back the enemy, and capturing seven 
pieces of artillery, a large quantity of ammunition and 

What took place on the 8th 1 — Describe the Casa Mata— the ar- 
rangements for attack.— Describe the battle — What facts show the 
destructiveness of the Mexican fire 1 — Describe the charge of 
cavalry— the final assault.— What were the trophies of this victory I 

29 


538 


MARCH TO CHAPULTEPEC. 


small arms, together with six hundred prisoners. The 
Artillery was turned upon the enemy during their flight, 
and did considerable execution. Some of the buildings 
were blown up, and after bringing off the killed and 
wounded the Americans evacuated the place. In this 
assault , nothing was more conspicuous than the skill 
and intrepidity of the engineers. In the performance 
of their laborious and dangerous duties, they encoun* 
tered and overcome difficulties of the most appalling 
magnitude. During the reconnoissance preparatory to 
attack they were frequently exposed to the most galling 
cross fires of the enemy ; and throughout the whole 
struggle, bore the heaviest weight of battle. 

The loss of the Americans in killed and wounded 
was very heavy, including some of the best officers of 
the army. In charging the column of lancers, the 
cavalry passed within range of the fort, and though not 
more than ten seconds under its fire, they had six offi- 
cers wounded, thirty-two privates killed and wounded, 
and a loss of one hundred and five horses. But two 
horses escaped uninjured. The total loss of our army 
was about eight hundred ; that of the Mexicans was 
trifling, until they became exposed to the artillery in 
retreat. ' 

The two following days were occupied by the army 
in removing the wounded to a place of safety, recon- 
noitring the approaches to the city, and preparing for 
an attack upon Chapultepec. These duties were ac- 
tively performed by Generals Pillow, Quitman and 
Twiggs, without any annoyance from the enemy. The 
artillery and cavalry had some skirmishes with the 
Mexicans who continued to make demonstrations on 
different points. On the 11th, a small reconnoitring 
party under Captain Hardee, was attacked by a large 
body of cavalry, which it repulsed, with the loss of six 
killed and several wounded. 

About sundown General Twiggs arrived at Piedad, 
And General Pillow moved with his division to the 
louth of Tacubaya, taking a position on the west side 

What Is said of the engineers Give the loss on each side. 
How were the two following days occupied 1— What skirmishes 
took place 1 


STORMING OF CHAPULTEPEC 


339 


of Chapultepec. General Worth remained at Tacubaya, 
while General Quitman with his division occupied the 
road leading from that place to the city of Mexico. 
During the night heavy batteries were planted at differ- 
ent stations around Chapultepec, and every arrange- 
ment completed for an early attack on the following 
morning. At daylight on the 12th, the batteries opened, 
and in a very little time began to take effect on the 
works. The fire was returned from the Castle with 
earnestness, and the assault raged with great fury 
throughout the day. On the ensuing morning Pillow’s 
division assisted by General Worth’s, was ordered to 
storm the works. They advanced over rocks, and 
through dense woods, driving the enemy out before 
them, until they came within range of the works, brist- 
ling with bayonets and artillery. The troops then 
swept on in the face of a murderous fire, and reached 
the outer fort. A soldier leaped forward with a stan- 
dard, and accompanied by a few others planted some 
ladders against the works and rushed over the walls. 
The whole army followed with loud shouts, sweeping 
all before them like a whirlwind, and turning the guns 
upon their former owners. 

A large number of prisoners was taken in the fort, 
among whom was General Bravo. The interior presented 
a melancholy spectacle. A great quantity of the works 
were a mass of ruins, among which the dead and dying 
were strewed in all directions; the large building occu- 
pied as a military school, was completely riddled ; 
while the well selected and valuable library, together 
with furniture, and ornaments, was in utter confusion. 
Meanwhile, General Quitman had attacked the enemy 
on the south and west, where they had posted them- 
selves by the aqueduct, and thrown defences across 
the road. All their works were carried ; and after 
leaving a small garrison in Chapultepec, the army 
marched toward the capital, General Quitman moving 


How were the American Generals stationed 1— Describe the 
operations of the 12th. — What divisions stormed Chapultepec 1— 
Describe their march— the attack —The appearance of the fort.— 
What was done by Quitman 1— ' Whither did the Americana ad- 
vance f 


340 


THE CITY OF MEXICO TAKEN. 


oy the Taeubaya road, and General Worth by the San 
Oosme The Mexicans resisted at every step, having 
erected works across the road at different places, from 
which they harassed every part of the American 
columns. One station after another was carried, till at 
night the enemy had been driven within the gates of 
Mexico. On arriving at the Taeubaya gate, Quitman 
came in range of the citadel, from which a shower of 
iron hail was incessantly poured upon his ranks. The 
struggle at this place was tremendous, and ended only 
with the close of day. 

. At midnight, commissioners from the city, bearing a 
flag of truce, visited General Scott, stating that Santa 
Anna had evacuated it with his army, and that it was 
now at his disposal. On the following morning, (Sep* 
tember 14th,) Generals Quitman and Smith entered the 
National Plaza ; and at 8 o’clock, were followed by 
General Scott and staff in full uniform. The stars and 
stripes were hoisted over the Halls of Montezuma, and 
the long wild cheers of the army announced that the 
anxiously desired goal had been reached. 

Before leaving the city Santa Anna had liberated all 
the criminals of the different prisons, and armed them 
for the purpose of murdering the Americans as they 
entered. Accordingly when the heads of columns ap- 
proached the centre of the city, they were fired upon 
from windows, scaffolds and the tops of houses, and 
showers of stones discharged upon them. The artillery 
and rifle companies were detached against them, with 
considerable effect; yet the firing continued not only 
all day, but was renewed next morning. General Scott 
then informed the civil authorities that unless they 
would interfere, to prevent such outrages, he would 
blow up all houses from which guns had been fired. 
This had the desired effect, and toward evening every 
thing was quiet. 

Soon after this the stores and churches were opened., 
and the city once more assumed a cheerful appear- 

Did the Mexicans oppose their progress ? — What took place at 
midnight 1— When was the Capita! entered ? — By what Generals?— 
What had been done by Santa Anna 1-IIow were the American# 
annoyed? — How was quietness restored? 


SANTA ANNA DENOUNCED BY THE ARMY. 341 

ance. General Quitman was appointed military gov« 
emor, and by prompt and energetic measures restored 
order, and confidence, among soldiers and citizens. 
Captain Charles Naylor received the superintendence 
of the National Palace, and has contributed largely to 
the good order of the city. 

On the ‘25th of September, Santa Anna appeared be- 
fore Puebla, and in a summons stating his force to be 
eight thousand, ordered Colonel Childs, the comman- 
dant of the city, to surrender. Having received a 
refusal to his demand, he prepared to cannonade the 
works. Accordingly, on the evening of the 27th, the 
points of San Juan, Santa Rosa, and Santa Monica, 
opened their batteries upon the Americans. They 
stopped during the night, but were renewed on the fol- 
lowing morning, and continued through the day. By 
order of Santa Anna, four hundred cotton bales were 
piled into a breast work, along which the action raged 
with great fury. 

On the 1st of October, Santa Anna, with two thou- 
sand cavalry and infantry, and three pieces of artillery, 
left Puebla, in order to attack the American train from 
Jalapa. He reached Per 9 te on the 4th, but was pre- 
vented from carrying on the expedition, by a mutiny 
which deprived him of all the troops except one hun- 
dred and thirty-three hussars. The troops attributed 
the unfortunate events of the war to his incapacity and 
unsuccessfulness, and denounced him as a traitor. 

On the. 1st of October, Brigadier General Lane, with 
a considerable force, left Jalapa, and advanced toward 
Puebla. Arriving at Perote he was reinforced by the 
1st Pennsylvania Regiment, swelling his army to three 
thousand men, w r ith which he marched to within thirty- 
five miles of Puebla. Here he received information 
that Santa Anna was still in command of the Mexican 
army at the town of Huamantla. His force was four 
thousand men and several pieces of artillery. 

Who was appointed military governor ?— What is said of Cap- 
tain Naylor? — What took place on the 25th ?— Describe the can- 
nonade of Puebla.— What expedition was undertaken by Santa 
Anna on the 1st of October ?— Why was it abandoned ?— What took 
place October 1st?— Where was General Lane reinforced 1 — Whal 
information reached him ? 

. 29 * 


342 


CAPTURE OF HUAMANTLA. 


Leaving his baggage and a portion of artillery at the 
hacienda of Taman’s, General Lane pushed forward 
[Oct. 9th,] toward Huamantla. Two hundred mounted 
men under Captain Walker were in advance, with in- 
structions to act as circumstances might require. Un- 
epprised of General Lane’s movement, Santa Anna had 
left Huamantla during the night at the head of his army, 
leaving at the town five hundred men and the artillerists 
to bring up the cannon. As tfie Mexican cavalry ad- 
vanced they unexpectedly encountered Walker’s men, 
and believing it to be the American army, they hurried 
back to the town in order to save their artillery. On 
arriving at Huamantla, Walker, notwithstanding the 
disparity of numbers ordered a charge, drove away the 
five hundred men, and captured four guns. He then 
suffered his troops to disperse, not imagining that the 
cavalry of Santa Anna were hurrying toward the town, 
in overwhelming numbers. Suddenly a rush was made 
into the plaza where Walker was standing with about 
sixty men. The latter were soon rallied and took a 
position in front of a church, where they received the 
enemy’s fierce charge. A murderous battle took place, 
in which Walker was killed. Captain Lewis then ral- 
lied the few remaining men, and with the aid of a cap- 
tured cannon maintained his position until the arrival 
of the American infantry. A scattering fire then took 
place, after which the Mexicans withdrew. In this 
affair the American loss was thirteen killed and eleven 
wounded ; that of the Mexicans exceeded one hundred. 

On the 19th, General Lane left Perote, and marched 
toward Atlixco, about ten leagues distance, where he 
had been informed that General Rea was posted with a 
considerable force. At four P. M. he arrived in sight 
of the enemy, and halted to await the arrival of his 
cavalry. A charge was then ordered, which resulted in 
a running fight of an hour’s duration. On arriving at a 
small hill the Mexicans halted, and fought severely until 

Did he still advance"}— Give an account of the capture of Hua- 
mantla— of the death of Captain Walker What was the loss? 
What took place on the 19th 1 — Who commanded at Atlixco 1 — De- 
scribe the 6kirmish with the Mexican advance— the battle with the 
main body. 


BOMBARDMENT OF ATLIXCO. 


341 


the arrival of Lane’s infantry. The retreat was then 
resumed, and after pursuing for about four miles the 
Americans suddenly found themselves in front of the 
enemy’s main body, who were stationed on a side hill 
behind rows of chapparal. Although the Americans 
were worn down with fatigue they vigorously charged 
the position, driving out the enemy and pursuing them 
toward Atlixco. 

Night had now set in; but a brilliant full moon en- 
abled the victors to pursue their advantage. The ground 
was so rough that the artillery could not advance faster 
than at a walking pace, which exposed them consider- 
ably while approaching the town. As General Lane 
was totally unacquainted with Atlixco, he did not con- 
sider it prudent to enter, but posting his artillery on a 
neighboring hill commenced a bombardment. By moon- 
light the spectacle was grand and impressive. Every 
gun was served with the utmost rapidity, and mingled 
with the loud solemn roar, was the crashing of walls 
and falling of buildings. In three quarters of an hour, 
the authorities of the city waited upon General Lane, 
requesting that it might be spared. He accordingly 
took possession that night. 

The Mexican loss in this affair, as stated by General 
Lane, was two hundred and nineteen killed, and three 
hundred wounded. He reports his own at one killed, 
one wounded. On the following morning he returned 
to Puebla. 

Such is at present the condition of affairs in Mexico. 
The events of her war with the United States, have 
astonished the world and baffled all previous calculation ; 
and her future condition is as much a problem as it was 
before the war had been declared. 

How did General Lane attack the city ?— Describe the bombard* 
mentis -How was it terminated 1— What was the loss 1 


APPENDIX 


CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES. 

Wa, the people of the United States, in order to form a more perfect 
union, establish justice, ensure domestic tranquillity, provide for the 
common defence, promote the general welfare, and secure the blessing? 
of liberty to ourselves and our posterity, do ordain and establish this 
Constitution of the United States of America. 

ARTICLE I. 

Sect. I.— All legislative powers herein granted, shall be vested in a 
congress of the U nited States, which shall consist of a senate and house 
of representatives. 

Sect. II.— 1. The house of representatives shall be composed of mem- 
bers chosen every second year, by thb people of the several states ; and 
the electors in each state shall have the qualifications requisite for 
electors of the most numerous branch of the state legislature. 

2. No person shall be a representative who shall not have attained 
the age of twenty-five years, and been seven years a citizen of the 
United States, and who shall not, when elected, be an inhabitant of the 
state in which he shall be chosen. 

3. Representatives and direct taxes shall be apportioned among 
the several states which may be included within this Union, according 
to their respective numbers, which shall be determined by adding to the 
whole number of free persons, including those bound to service for a 
term of years, and excluding Indians not taxed, three-fifths.of all other 
persons. The actual enumeration shall be made within three years 
after the first meeting of the congress of the United States, and within 
every subsequent term of ten years, in such manner as they shall by 
law direct. The number of representatives shall not exceed one for 
every thirty thousand, but each state shall have at least one representa- 
tive: and until such enumeration shall be made, the state ol New 
Hampshire shall be entitled to choose three; Massachusetts , eight; 
Rhode Island and Providence Plantations , one; Connecticut , five; 
New York , six ; New Jersey , four ; Pennsylvania, eight ; Delaware , 
ene ; Maryland , six ; Virginia, ten ; North Carolina, five ; South Caro- 
lina, five; and Georgia, three. 

4. When vacancies happen in the representation from any state, the 
executive authority thereof shall issue writs of election to fill such 
vacancies. 

5. The house of representatives shall choose their speaker and ether 
officers, and shall have the sole power of impeachment. 

Sect. III.— 1. The senate of the United States shall be composed oftwe 
senators from each state, chosen by the legislature thereof, for six years ; 
and each senator shall have one vote. 

2. Immediately after they shall be assembled, in consequence of the 
first election, they shall be divided, as equally as maybe, into three 
classes. The seats of the senators of the first class shall be vacated at 
the expiration of the second year ; of the second class, at the expiration 
of the fourth year ; and of the third class, at the expiration of the sixth 
year; so that one-third may be chosen every second year; and if va- 
cancies happen by resignation or otherwise, during the recess of the 
legislature of any state, the executive thereof may make temporary 


APPENDIX. 345 

appointments until the next meeting of the legislature which shall 
•i.en fill such vacancies. 

3. No person shall be a senator who shall not have attained to the 
age of thirty years, and been nine years a citizen of the United States, 
and who shall not. when elected be an inhabitant :f that state for 
which he shall be chosen. 

4. The vice-president of the United States shall be president of the 
senate, but shall have no vote, unless they be equally divided. 

5. The senate shall choose their other officers, and also a president pro 
tempore, in the absence of the vice-president, or when he shall exercise 
the office of president of the United States. 

6. The senate shall have the sole power to try all impeachments. 
When sitting for that purpose, they shall be on oath or affirmation. 
When the president of the United States is tried, the chief justice shall 
preside; and no person shall be convicted without the concurrence of 
two-thirds of the members present. 

7. Judgment, in cases of impeachment, shall not extend farther than 
to removal from office, and disqualification to hold and enjoy any office 
of honour, trust, or profit, under the United States; but the party con- 
victed shall, nevertheless, be liable and subject to indictment, trial, 
judgment, and punishment according to law. 

* Sect. IV.— 1. The times, places, and manner of holding elections 
for senators and representatives, shall be prescribed in each state by 
the legislature thereof; but the congress may at any time by law 
make or alter such regulations, except as to the places of choosing 
senators. 

2. The congress shall assemble at least once in every year ; and such 
meeting shall be on the first Monday in December, unless they shall by 
law appoint a different day. 

Sect. V.— 1. Each house shall be judge of the elections, returns, and 
qualifications of its own members; and a majority of each shall con- 
stitute a quorum to do business; but a smaller number may adjourn 
from day to day, and may be authorised to compel the attendance of 
absent members, in such manner, and under such penalties, as each 
house may provide. 

2. Each house may determine the rules of its proceedings, punish its 
members for disorderly behaviour, and, with the concurrence of two- 
thirds, expel a member. 

3. Each house shall keep a journal of its proceedings, and from time 
to time publish the same, excepting such parts as may, in their judg- 
ment, require secrecy ; and the yeas and nays of the members of either 
house, on any question, shall, at the desire of one-fifth of those present, 
be entered on the journal. 

4. Neither house, during the session of congress, shall, without the 
consent of the other, adjourn for more than three days, nor to any other 
place than that in which the two houses shall be sitting. 

Sect. VI.— 1. The senators and representatives shall receive a com- 
pensation for their services, to be ascertained by law, and paid out of 
the treasury of the United States. They shall, in all cases, except 
treason, felony, and breach of the peace, be privileged from arrest, 
during their attendance at the session of their respective houses, and 
In going to and returning from the same ; and for any speech or debate 
in either house, they shall not be questioned in any other place. 

2. No senator or representative shall, during the time for which he 
was elected, be appointed to any civil office under the authority of the 
United States, which shall have been created, or the emoluments 
whereof shall have been increased, during such time; and no person 
holding any office under the United States, shall be a member of either 
* house during his continuance in office. 

Sect. VII.— 1. All bills for raising revenue shall originate in the 
house of representatives ; but the senate may propose or concur with 
amendments, as on other bills. 


APPENDIX, 


**46 

2. Every bill, -which shall have passed the house of representatives 
a,nd the senate, shall, before it becomes a law, be presented to the 
Dresident of the United States ; if he approves, he shall sign it ; but if 
not, he shall return it with his objections to that house in which it shal. 
have originated, who shall enter the objections atlargeontheii journal, 
and proceed to reconsider it. If, after such reconsideration, two-thirds of 
that house shall agree to pass the bill, it shall be sent, together with the 
abjections, to the" other house, by which it shall likewise be recon- 
sidered : and if approved by two-thirds of that house, it shall become a 
law. But in all such cases, the votes of both houses shall be deter- 
mined by yeas and nays ; and the names of the persons voting for and 
against the bill shall be entered on the journal of each house" respect- 
ively. If any bill shall not be returned by the president within ten 
lays (Sundays excepted) after it shall have been presented to him, 
the same shall be a law in like manner as if he had signed it, unless 
,he congress, by their adjournment, prevent its return; in which case, 
it shall not be a law. 

3. Every order, resolution, or vote, to which the concurrence of the 
senate and house of representatives may be necessary, (except on a 
question of adjournment,) shall be presented to the president of the 
United States ; and, before the same shall take effect, shall be approved 
by him, or, being disapproved by him, shall be repassed by two-thirds of 
the senate and house of representatives, accorfling to the rules and 
limitations prescribed in the case of a bill. 

Sect. YITI. — The congress shall have power — 

1. To lay and collect taxes, duties, imposts, and excises; to pay the 
debts, and provide for the common defence and general welfare of the 
United States ; but all duties, imposts, and excises shall be uniform 
throughout the United States : 

2. To borrow money, on the credit of tne United States: 

3. To regulate commerce with foreign nations, and among the several 
states, and with the Indian tribes: 

4. To establish an uniform rule of naturalization, and uniform laws on 
the subject of bankruptcies, throughout the United States : 

5. To coin money, regulate the value thereof, and of foreign coin, and 
fix the standard of weights and measures: 

6. To provide for the'punishmentof counterfeiting the securities and 
current coin of the United States : 

7. To establish post-offices and post-roads : 

8. To promote the progress of science and useful arts by securing f»n 
limited times, to authors and inventors, the exclusive right to theii 
respective writings and discoveries : 

9. To constitute tribunals inferior to the supreme court: To define 
and punish piracies and felonies committed on the high seas, and 
offences against the law of nations: 

10. To declare war, grant letters of marque and reprisal, and make 
rules concerning captures on land and water: 

11. To raise and support armies; but no appropriation of money tc 
that use shall be for a longer term than two years : 

12. To provide and maintain a navy : 

13. To make rules for the government and regulation of the land and 
naval forces : 

14. To provide for calling forth ihe militia to execute the laws of th« 
Union, suppress insurrections, and repel invasions: 

15. To provide for organizing, arming, and disciplining the militia, 
and for governing such parts of them as may be employed in the service 
of the United States; reserving to the states respectively the appoint- 
ment of the officers, and the authorityof training the militia, according 
to the discipline prescribed by congress: 

1(1 To exercise exclusive legislation, in all cases whatsoever, ovei 
such district (not exceeding ten miles square) as may, by cession of par 
ticular states, and the acceptance o f congress, become the sea 1 ' th 


APPENDIX, 


247 

r ' 0 ”ent ”1 the United States, and to exercise like authority over af. 
/daces purchased by the consent of the legislature of the state in which 
the same shall be for the erection of forts, magazines, arsenals, dock- 
yards, and other needful buildings:— And, 

17. To make all laws which shall be necessary and proper, for car 
rying into execution the foregoing powers, and all other powers vested 
ny tins constitution in tne government of the United States, or in any 
department or officer thereof 

Sect. IX. — l. The migration or importation of such persons as any of 
the states now existing shall think proper to admit, shall not be pro. 
nibited by the congress prior to the year one thousand eight hundreo 
and eight; but a tax or duty may be imposed on such importation not 
exceeding ten dollars for each person. 

2 The privilege of the writ of habeas corpus shall not be suspended, 
unless when, in cases of rebellion or invasion, the public safety may 
require it. 

3. No bill of attainder, or ex post facto law, shall be passed. 

4. No capitation, or other direct tax shall be laid, unless in proper 
lion to the census or enumeration herein before directed to be taken. 

5. No tax or duty shall be laid on articles exported from any state. 
No preference shall be given, by any regulation of commerce or revenue, 
to the ports of one state over those of another; nor snail vessels bound 
u> or from one state be obliged to enter, clear or pay duties in another. 

6. No money shall be drawn from the treasury, but in consequence of 
appropriations made by law ; and a regular statement and account of 
the receipts and expenditures of all public money shall be published 
from time to time. 

7. No title of nobility shall be granted by the United States; and no 
person holding any office of profit or trust under them, shall, without 
the consent of congress, accept of any present, emolument, office or 
title, of any kind whatever, from any king, prince, or foreign state. 

Sect. X. — 1. No state shall enter into any treaty, alliance, or confede- 
ration ; grant letters of marque and reprisal ; coin money, emit bills of 
credit ; make any thing but gold and silver coin a tender in payment of 
debts; pass any bill of attainder, ex post facto law, or law impairing the 
obligation of contracts; or grant any title of nobility. 

2fNo state shall, without the consent of congress, lay any imposts 
or duties on imports or exports, except what may be absolutely neces- 
sary for executing its inspection laws ; and the net produce of all duties 
and imposts laid by any state on imports or exports, shall be for the use 
of the treasury of the United States ; and all such laws shall be subject 
to the revision and controul of the congress. No state shall, wihout the 
consent of congress, lay any duty on tonnage, keep troops or ships of 
war in time of peace, enter intoany agreement or compact with another 
state, or with a foreign power, or engage in war, unless actually invaded 
or in such imminent danger as will not admit of delay. 

ARTICLE II. 

Sect. I. — 1. The executive power shall be vested in a president of the 
United States of America. He shall hold his office during the term of 
four years, and, together with the vice-president, chosen for the same 
term, be elected as follows : 

2. Each state shall appoint, in such a manner as the legislature there- 
ef may direct, a number of electors, equal to the whole number of 
senators and representatives to which the state may oe entitled in the 
congress; but no senator or representative, or person Holding a: office 
of trustor profit under the United States, shall be appointed an e lector. 

3. [Annulled. See Amendments, Art. 12.] 

4 The congress may determine the time of choosing the elector?, and 
the day on which they shall give their votes ; which day shall t« the 
game throughout th s United States. 


APPENDIX, 


34 ^ 

b. No person except a natural born citizen, or a citizen of the United 
States at the time of the adoption of this constitution, shall be eligible 
to the office of president; neither shall any person be eligible to that 
office who shall not have attained to the age of thirty-five years, and 
been fourteen yearq a resident within the United States. 

6. In case of the removal of the president from office, or of his death, 
resignation, or inability to discharge the powers and duties of the said 
office, the same shall devolve on the vice-president ; and the congress 
may by law provide for the case of removal, death, resignation, or ina- 
bility, both of the president and vice-president, declaring what officer 
shall then act as president; and such officer shall act accordingly, 
until the disability is removed, or a president shall be elected. 

7. The president shall, at stated times, receive for his services a com- 
pensation which shall neither be increased nor diminished during the 
period for which he shall have been elected; and lie shall not receive, 
within that period, any other emolument from the United States, or any 
ol them. 

8. Before he enter on the execution of his office, he shall take the 
following oath or affirmation : 

9. “I do solemnly swear [or affirm] that I will faithfully execute th» 
office of president of the United States, and will, to the best of m) 
ability, preserve, protect, and defend the constitution of the United 
States.” 

Sect. II. — 1. The president shall be commander in chief of the arm) \ 
and navy of the United States, and of the militia of the several states 
when called into the actual service of the United States; he may re 
quire the opinion in writing of the principal officer in each of the exe 
cutive departments, upon any subject relating to the duties of their 
respective offices ; and he shall have power to grant reprieves and 
pardons for offences against the United States, except in cases of 
impeachment. 

2. He shall have power, by and with the advice and consent of the 
senate, to make treaties, provided two-thirds of the senators present 
concur ; and he shall nominate, and by and with the advice and con- 
sent of the senate, shall appoint ambassadors, other public ffinisters, 
and consuls, judges of the supreme court, and all other officers of the 
United States, wnose appointments are not herein otherwise provided 
for, and which shall be established by law. But the congress may bv 
'aw vest the appointment of such inferior officers as they think proper, 
tn the president alone, in the courts of law, or in the heads of aepau* 
ments. 

3. The president shall have power to fill up all vacancies that tn y 
happen during the recess of the senate, by granting commissions w*bc i 
shall expire at the end of their next sessiom 

Sect. Ill— He shall from time to time give to the congress information 
of the state of the Union, and recommend to their consideration such 
measures as he shall judge necessary and expedient ; he may, on ex- 
traordinary occasions, convene both houses, or either of them; and in 
case of disagreement between them with respect to the time of adjourn- 
ment, he may adjourn them to such time as he shall think proper ; he 
shall receive ambassadors and other public ministers ; he shall take 
care that the laws be faithfully executed ; and shall commission all tha 
officers of the United States. 

Sect. IVL— -The president, vice-president, and all civil officers of the 
United States, shall be removed from office on impeachment for, and 
conviction of, treason, bribery, or other high crimes and misdemean- 
ours. 

ARTICLE Hi. 

Sect. I.— The judicial power of the United States shall be vested In 
one supreme court, and in such inferior courts as the congress may 
from time to time ordain and establish. The judges, both of the s uprema 


APPENDIX. 


349 


and inferior courts, shall hold their offices during good behaviour 
ami shall, at stated times, receive for their services a compensation 
which shall not be diminished during their continuance in office. 

Sect. II. — 1. The judicial power shall extend to all cases in law and 
equity, arising under this constitution, the laws of the United States* 
and treaties made, or which shall be made, under their authority ; to 
ail cases affecting ambassadors, other public ministers, and consuls; to 
all cases of admiralty and maritime jurisdiction; to controversies to 
which the United States shall be a party; to controversies between two 
or more states, between a state and citizens of another state, between 
citizens of different states, between citizens of the same state claiming 
lands under grants of different states, and between a state or the citizens 
thereof, and foreign states, citizens, or subjects. 

2. In all cases affecting ambassadors, other public ministers, and con 
»uls, and those in which a state shall be a party, the supreme court shall 
have original jurisdiction. In all the other cases before mentioned, the 
supreme court shall have appellate jurisdiction, both as to law and fact), 
with such exceptions, and under such regulations, as the congress shall 
make. 

3. The trial of all crimes, except in cases of impeachment, shall be by 
jury; and such trial shall be held in the state where the said crimes 
shall have been committed ; but when not committed within any state, 
tiie trial shall be at such place or places as the congress may by law 
have directed. 

Sect. III.— 1. Treason against the United States shall consist only in 
evying war against them, or in adhering to their enemies, giving them 
aid and comfort. No person shall be convicted of treason, unless on the 
testimony of two witnesses to the same overt act, or on confession in 
open court. 

2. The congress shall have power to declare the punishment of trea- 
son ; but no attainder of treason shall work corruption of blood, or for- 
feiture, except during the life of the person attainted. 

ARTICLE IV. 

Sect. 1. — Full faith and credit shall be given, in each state, to the 
public acts, records, and judicial proceedings of every other state: and 
the congress may, by general laws, prescribe the manner in which such 
acis, records, and proceedings shall be proved, and the effect thereof. 

Sect. II.— 1. The citizens of each state shall be entitled to all the pri 
vileges and immunities of citizens in the several states. 

2. A person charged in any state with treason, felony, or other crime, 
who shall dee from justice, and be found in another state, shall, on 
demand of the executive authority of the state from which he ded, be 
delivered up, to be removed to the state having jurisdiction of the crime. 

3. No person held to service or labour in one state, under the laws 
thereof, escaping into another, shall, in consequence of any law or regu- 
lation therein, be discharged from such service or labour; but shall be 
delivered up, on claim of the party to whom such service or labour may 
be due. 

Sect. III. — New states maybe admitted by the congress into this 
Union; but no new state shall be formed or erected within the jurisdic- 
tion of any other state, nor any state be formed by the junction of two or 
more states, or parts of states, without the consent of the legislatures of 
the slates concerned, as well as of the congress. 

2. The congress shall have power to dispose of and make all needful 
rules and regulations respecting the territory or other property belong- 
ing to the United States; and nothing in this constitution shall be so 
construed as to prejudice any claims of the United States, or of any 
particular state. 

Sect. IV.— The United States shall guarantee to every state in this 
Union a republican form of government, and shall protect each of them 
again# invasion; and, on application of the legislature, or of the exft 


350 


APPENDIX.. 


eutive, (when the legislature cannot be convened,) against domestic 
violence. 

ARTICLE V. 

The congress, whenever two-thirds of both houses shall deem it neces- 
aary, shallpropose amendments to this constitution; or, on the applica- 
Jon of the legislatures of two-thirds of the several states, shall call a 
convention for proposing amendments; which, in either case, shall be 
val.d, to all intents and purposes, as part of this constitution, when 
ratified by the legislatures of three-fourus of the several states, or by 
conventions in three-fourths thereof, as the one or the other mode of 
ratification may be proposed by the congress: provided, that no amend- 
ment which may be made prior to the year one thousand eight hundred 
and eight, shall, in any manner, affect the first and fourth clauses in the 
ninth section of the first article; and that no state, without its consent, 
shall be deprived of its equal suffrage in the senate. 

ARTICLE VI. 

1. All debts contracted, and engagements entered into, before the 
doption of this constitution, shall be as valid against the United States, 

under this constitution, as under the confederation. 

2. This constitution, and the laws of the United States which shall 
oe made in pursuance thereof, and all treaties made, or which shall be 
made, under the authority of the United States, shall be the supreme 
law of the land ; and the judges in every state shall be bound thereby ; 
any thing in the constitution or laws of any state to the contrary 
notwithstanding. 

3. The senators and representatives before mentioned, and the mem 
hers of the several state legislatures, and all executive and judicial 
officers, both of the United States and of the several states, shall be 
bound by oath or affirmation to support this constitution : but no religious 
test shall ever be required as a qualification to any office or public trust 
under the United States. 

ARTICLE VII. 

The ratification of the conventions of nine states shall be sufficient for 
the establishment of this constitution between the states so ratifying the 
same. 

GEORGE WASHINGTON, President 

Wiluam Jackson, Secretary. 


AMENDMENTS TO THE CONSTITUTION. 

Art. I.— Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of 
religton, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof; or abridging the free- 
dom of speech, or of the press ; or the right of the people peaceably to 
assemble and to petition the government for a redress of grievances. 

Art. II.— A well regulated militia being necessary to the security of a 
free state, the right of the people to keep and bear arms shall hot be 
infringed. 

Art. III. — No soldier shall, in time of peace, be quartered in any house, 
without the consent of the owner ; nor in time of war, but in a manner to 
be prescribed by law. 

Art. IV.— The right of the people to be secure in their persons, houses, 
papers, and effects, against unreasonable searches and seizures, shall 
not be violated; and ho warrants shall issue, but upon probable cause, 
supported by oath or affirmation, and particularly describing the place 
to be searched, and the persons or things to be seized. 

Art V. — No person shall be held to answ T er for a capital or otherwise 
Infamous crime, unless on a presentment or indictment of a grand jury 


APPENDIX. 


351 


except in cases arising in the land or naval lorces, or in the militia when 
in actual service, in time of war or public danger; nor shall any person 
be subject, for the same offence, to be twice put in jeopardy of life or 
limb; nor be deprived of life, liberty, or property, without due process 
y( taw; nor shall be compelled, in any criminal case, to be a witness 
against himself; nor shall private property be taken for public use, 
without just compensation. 

Art. VI.— In all criminal prosecutions, the accused shall enjoy the 
right to a speedy and public trial, by an impartial jury of the state and 
district wherein the crime shall have been committed, which district 
shall have been previously ascertained by law, and to be informed ot 
the nature and cause of the accusation; to be confronted with the wit- 
nesses against him ; to have compulsory process for obtaining witnesses 
in his favour; and to have the assistance of counsel for his defence. 

Art. VII. — In suits at common law, where the value in controversy 
shall exceed twenty dollars, the right of trial by jury shall be preserved; 
and no fact tried by a jury shall be otherwise re-examined in any tour* 
of the United States, than according to the rules of the common law. 

Art. VIII.— Excessive bail shall not be required, nor excessive fines 
imposed, nor cruel and unusual punishments inflicted. 

Art. IX. — The enumeration in the constitution of certain rights shall 
not be construed to deny or disparage others retained by the people. 

Art. X. — The powers not delegated to the United States by the con- 
stitution, nor prohibited by it to the states, are reserved to the states 
respectively, or to the people. 

Art. XI. — The judicial power of the United States shall not be con- 
strued to extend to any suit in law or equity, commenced or prosecuted 
against one of the United States, by citizens of another state, or by citi- 
zens or subjects of any foreign state. 

Art. XII.— 1. The electors shall meet in their respective states, and 
vote by ballot for president and vice-president, one of whom, at least, 
shall not be an inhabitant of the same state with themselves; they shall 
name, in their ballots, the person voted for as president, and in distinct 
ballots the person voted for as vice-president; and they shall make dis- 
tinct lists of all persons voted for as president, and of all persons voted 
for as vice-presidenL and of the number of votes for each, which list they 
shall sign and certify, and transmit sealed to the seat of government of 
♦.he United States, directed to the president of the senate; the president 
of the senate shall, in the presence of the senate and house of represent- 
atives, open all the certificates, and the votes shall then be counted: 
the person having the greatest number of votes for president shall be the 
president, if such number be a majority of the whole number of electors 
appointed ; and if no person have such majority, then from the persons 
having the highest numbers, not exceeding three, on the list of those 
voted for as president, the house of representatives shall choose imme- 
diately, by ballot, the president. But in choosing the president, the 
vote shall be taken by states, the representation from each state having 
one vote: a quorum for this purpose shall consist of a member or mem- 
bers from two-thirds of the stales, and a majority of all the states shall 
be necessary to a choice. And if the house of representatives shall not 
■choose a president, whenever the right of choice shall devolve upon 
them, before the fourth day of March next following, then the vice- 
president shall act as president, as in the case of the death, or other 
constitutional debility, of the president. 

2. The person having the greatest number of votes as vice-president 
shall be trie vice-president, if such number be a majority of tne whole 
number of electors appointed; and if no person have a majority, then 
from the two highest numbers on the list the senate shall choose the 
vice-president: a quorum for the purpose shall consist of two-thirds of 
the whole number of senators and a majority of the whole number shall 
be necessary to a choice 


35 2 


APPENDIX. 


3, But no person constitutionally ineligible to the office of president 
shall be eligible to that of vice president of the United States. 

Art. XIIL— If any citizen of the United States shall accept, claim, 
receive, or retain any title of nobility or honour, or shall, without the 
consent of congress, accept and retain any present, pension, office, or 
emolument of any kind whatever, from any emperor, king, prince, or 
foreign power, such person shall cease to be a citizen of the United 
States, and shall be incapable of holding any office of trust or profit 
under them, or either of them. 


The following Table gives a View of the absolute and relative Popular 
tion of the States and Territories in 1830; of the Number of the 
different Classes qf the Population ; of the Rate of Increase from 182C 
to 1830 ; and of the Area and Number <f Representatives of each 
State in the Federal Congress. 


States and Ter- 
ritories. 

Area 
sq. m. 

Whites. 

Free 
col ’red. 

Slaves. 

Total. 

Rate of 1 
increase. 

Pop. per 
sq. m. 

No. of 
iepre. 

Maine . 

33,200 

398,263 

1,192 


399,955 

33.9 

12 

8 

N. Hampshire, 

9,490 

268,721 

607 


269.328 

10.3 

28 

5 

Vermont, 

10,000 

279,771 

681 


280,652 

19. 

27 

5 

Massachusetts, 
Rhode Island, 

7,800 

603,359 

7,049 


610,408 

16.65 

81 

12 

1,225 

93,621 

3,561 

17 

97,199 

17. 

73 

2 

Connecticut, . 

4,764 

289,603 

8,047 

25 

297,675 

8.15 

62 

6 

New York, . 
Pennsylvania, 

46,000 

1,868,061 

44,870 

75 

1,918,608* 

39.36 

42 

33 

46,000 

1,309,900 

37,930 

403t 

1,348,233 

2S.5 

30 

25 

New Jersey, . 

7,276 

300,266 

18,303 

2,254} 

320,823 

15.6 

44 

6 

Delaware, . 

2,100 

57,601 

15,855 

3,292 

76,748 

5.5 

36 

1 

Maryland, 

13,500 

291,108 

52,938 

102.994 

447,040 

9.74 

30 

8 

Dist. of Col., . 

100 

27,563 

6,152 

6,119 

39,834 

20.1 

398 


Virginia, . 

N. Carolina, 

70,000 

694,300 

47,348 

469,757 

1,211,405 

13.7 

18 

21 

50,000 

472,843 

19,543 

245,601 

737,987 

15.5 

15 

13 

S. Carolina, . 

33,000 

257,863 

7,921 

315,401 

581,185 

15.6 

13 

9 

Georgia, 

62,000 

296,806 

2,486 

217,531 

516.823 

51.56 

8 

9 

Florida Ter., . 

55,000 

18,385 

S44 

15,501 

34,730 


0.8 

0 

Alabama, .. 
Mississippi, . 

50,000 

190,406 

1,572 

117,549 

309,527 

142. 

6 

5 

'46,000 

70,443 

519 

65,659 

136,621 

81. 

3 

2 

Louisiana, 

48,200 

89,231 

16,710 

109,588 

215,739% 

40.6 

4 

3 

Tennessee, . 

45,000 

535,746 

4,555 

141,603 

681,904 

62. 

15 

13 

Kentucky, < 

40,500 

517,787 

4,917 

165,213 

687,917 

21.9 

17 

13 

Ohio, . 

44,000 

928,320 

9,576 


937,903 

61. 

21 

19 

Indiana, 

36,00( 

339,39' 

3.632 


343,031 

133. 

10 

7 

Illinois, , . 

53,500 

155,061 

2,3S4 


157,445 

185.2 

3 

3 

Michigan, 

54,000 

? 

? 


87,273|| 


2 

1 

Missouri, . 

6S,00f 

114,795 

56! 

25,091 

140,455 

111. 

2 

2 

Arkansas, . 

54,00f 

25,67! 

141 

9,629 

58,1341T 


1 1 

1 

Wj^ionsin T., 

300,000 




l 30,000** 


. C XI 



* Including 5,602 not regularly returned. 

t It appears that the actual number of slaves in Pennsylvania was only 67, the number h 
liven including indented apprentices. 

i Every child born after 1804 is free. § Including 210 not regularly returned 

Population in 1835. H Population in 1835. ** Population in 1835 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 


The figures on the right hand refer to the page of the history on which an aaauni 
of each event referred to may be found. ) 

ear Pa« 

1402 Columbus discovers the New World ...... 

1497 The Cabots discover the Continent of North America 
1499 Vespucci’s voyage with Ojeda 

1501 Voyage of Cortereal .... 

1512 Juan Ponce de Leon discovers Florida 
1523 Verrazani explores the American coast 
1525 Narvaez attempts the conquest of Florida 
1534 Jaques Cartier sails up the St. Lawrence t 
1539 Ferdinand de Soto commences the conquest of Florida 
1541 Soto discovers the Mississippi river 

1502 Ribault leaves a French colony on the coast of Florida . 

1564 Laudonniere begins a French settlement on the river May 

1565 Laudonniere’s colony destroyed by the Spaniards 
St. Augustine, the oldest town in the United States, founded 

by Pedro Melendez 

156S The Spanish colony on the river May destroyed by De 

Gourgues 

1576 Frobisher’s expedition 

1579 First voyage of Sir Humphrey Gilbert 

1584 Raleigh’s first expedition sent to Carolina commanded by 

Amidas and Barlow 

1603 Gosnold’s voyage to New England . .... 

:605 First permanent French settlement in North America made 
at Port Royal 

1606 First charter of Virginia issued 

1607 Jamestown in Virginia founded; the earliest permanent 

English settlement in North America . . 

1608 Quebec settled by Champlain 

1609 Henry Hudson discovers the Hudson river. . 

Second charter of Virginia granted ...... 

1610 The starving time in Virginia 

1611 Sir Thomas "Dale arrives in Virginia 

1613 New York settled by the Dutch 

1619 First General Assembly in Virginia .... . 

1 320 Landing of the Pilgrims at Plymouth 

1621 Charter granted to the Dutch West India Company for settling 

the territory between the Connecticut and the Delaware 

1622 Patent granted to Gorges and Mason by the Plymouth Com- 

pany 

1623 Portsmouth and Dover settled by Gorges and Mason . 

Albany settled by the Dutch 

1624 Dissolution of the London Company 

1627 The Swedes settle on the Delaware, and call their colony New 

Sweden * 

1630 Heath’s patent for Carolina granted I 

1631 Clayborne forms a settlement on Kent Island .... 

Windsor in Connecticut settled 

1633 Maryland settled by Lord Baltimore 

The Dutch settle at Hartford 

1634 Banishment of Roger Williams 60 

Representative form of government first adopted in New Eng- 
land ........... 5S 

1635 Saybrook settled by John Winthrop 62 

30* 353 


8 £^££8338 8 ST ££ 88S {3 SBiSBSSSSJiSSSSS'- 


APPENDIX. 


81 

41 

69 

103 

71 

SI 

SI 


.1 

Tear PajU 

1636 Mr. Hooker emigrates from Massachusetts to Connecticut 63 

1637 Pequod war 64 

1638 New Haven settled .65 

1641 New Hampshire annexed to Massachusetts .... 65 

1643 Confederation of the New England colonies . . . .66 

1644 Roger Williams obtains a charter for Rhode Island . . .66 

1650 Connecticut abandoned by the Dutch . ... . . 8i 

1651 Virginia capitulates to the parliament 41 

Risingh takes Fort Casimir from the Dutch . . . .81 

1655 Stuyvesant, the Dutch governor of New York, conquers New 

Sweden 

1660 Charles II proclaimed in Virginia 

Arrival of the regicides Whalley and Goffe in Boston 

1663 Lord Clarendon obtains a charter for Carolina .... 

1664 Commissioners sent to New England to regulate the colonies . 

New York taken from the Dutch by the English 
Charles II grants to the Duke of York a patent for the country 

from the Delaware to the Connecticut 

The Duke of York grants New Jersey to Berkeley and Car- 
teret 81 

1670 Port Royal in South Carolina settled by Governor Sayle . . 106 

1671 Charleston settled . . . ■ 108 

1673 New York re-conquered by the Dutch 82 

1674 New York restored to the English at the treaty of Westminster . 82 

1675 Commencement of King Philip’s war 72 

1676 Bacon’s rebellion in Virginia 44 

Death of King Philip . . . . . . . .72 

Maine purchased by Massachusetts 72 

1681 First representative assembly in New Jersey . . . .94 

Penn receives a charter for Pennsylvania 98 

1682 Philadelphia founded 99 

1684 Colonel Dongan and Lord Effingham’s treaty with the Five 

Nations 84 

1685 Charles II dies, and is succeeded by James II . . . .73 

1686 Sir Edmund Andros appointed president of New England . 73 

1687 Andros attempts to deprive Connecticut of its charter . . 73 

1688 New York and New Jersey added to the jurisdiction of An- 

dros 81 

Revolution in England, which gives the sovereignty to Wil- 
liam and Mary .... 74 

16S9 Andros deposed and imprisoned, and William and Mary pro- 
claimed at Boston 74 

Jacob Leisler usurps the government of New York . . .85 

War on the Canada border. Port Royal in Nova Scotia tak» n 

from the French 74 

1691 Colonel Sloughter appointed governor of New York . . . S 7 

Leisler deposed and executed 83 

1694 Culture of rice introduced into South Carolina . . . lOS 

1697 Peace of Ryswick 75 

1701 Penn grants a new charter to Pennsylvania .... 101 

Lord Cornbury appointed governor of New York . .89 

1702 War with France and Spain 75 

Expedition against St. Augustine . . . . .110 

War on the Canada border 75 

1706 Unsuccessful attack of the Spaniards on Charleston .110 

1711 Unsuccessful invasion of Canada 76 

1712 War in North Carolina with the Tuscarora and Coree Indians 105 

. 110 

. 105 

. Ill 

. . 112 

. 114 


1715 War of the Yemassees 
1729 North and South Carolina separated . 

1732 General Oglethorpe obtains a charter for Georgia 

1733 General Oglethorpe colonises Georgia 

1740 Oglethorpe besieges St. Augustine . . 


APPENDIX. J55 

Fear page 

1742 .nvasion of Georgia by the Spaniards successfully resisted . 114 

1744 War between F ranee and England .... .77 

1745 Louisbourg taken .78 

2748 Treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle .78 

1752 Charter of Georgia surrendered to the king . . 114 

1754 Commencement of the old French War .... 115 

Congress of Delegates from seven colonies meet at Albany 113 

1755 Nova Scotia conquered by the British ; 19 

Defeat of General Braddock 120 

1756 War formally declared between France and England . . 121 

Fort Oswego taken by Montcalm . . . “ . . ,122 

1757 Fort William Henry taken by Montcalm ..... 122 

1753 Forts Du Quesne and Frontignac taken by the English . . 121 

1759 Quebec taken. General Wolfe killed 12*1 

1765 Stamp act passed 123 

First Continental Congress meets at New York . . . 1.9 

1766 Stamp act repealed 13) 

1768 Boston garrisoned by British troops l-f2 

1770 Boston massacre 133 

1772 Affair of the schooner Gaspee 131 

1773 Tea destroyed in Boston J3 j 

1774 Boston Port bill passed *** . 130 

Continental Congress assembles at Philadelphia . . . 144 

1775 April 19 Battle of Lexington and Concord .... Ml 

May Ticonderoga and Crown Point taken .... 143 

Ju'M3 17 Washington appointed commander in chief . . 144 

Battle of Breed’s Hill 145 

Nov. 19 Montreal taken 149 

Dec. 31 Attack on Quebec defeated. Montgomery killed . 150 

1776 March 17 Boston evacuated by the British . . . .148 

June 28 Attack on Charleston defeated 151 

July 4 Declaration of Independence 151 

Aug. 26 Americans defeated on Long Island .... 157 

Sept. 15 New York occupied by the British . . . .159 

Oct. 29 Battle of White Plains 159 

Nov. Retreat of Washington through New Jersey . . 160 

Dec. 26 Battle of Trenton M2 

1777 Jan. 2 Battle of Princeton a>3 

Arrival of La Fayette 168 

Arrival of Burgoyne 173 

July Ticonderoga taken by Burgoyne’s troops . . .174 

Capture of General Prescott 169 

General Howe leaves New York, and sails with 16,000 

men for the south 170 

Aug. .6 Battle of Bennington 177 

Sept, 11 Battle of Brandywine 170 

18 Congress leaves Philadelphia 171 

19 Battle of Stillwater ... ... 179 

26 Philadelphia ».»eupied by the British . . . .171 

Oct, 4 Battle of Gent** 'Kown 171 

7 Second battle of Stillwater 130 

12 Surrender of Burgoyne 481 

22 Battle of Redbank -72 

Nov 15 Articles of confederation of the United States rat .tied 168 

Dec. 11 Washington retires to Valley Forge .... 173 

'.779 Treaty between France and the United States . . 183 

May Retreat of Barren Hin 185 

June 18 The British evacuate Philadelphia . . .185 

28 Battle of Monmouth 186 

Tuly Arrival of Count D’Estaing with a French fleet ' 187 

Massacre at Wyoming , 187 

Aug. Unsuccessful attempt to recover Rhode IsianJ . \3 


AI'PENDIXi 


35 G 

fear 

I TP'S Dec. 28 The British take Savannah 188 

.779 Feb. Unsuccessful attempt of the British on Port Royal . 192 

March 3 Battle of Briar Creek . ... 192 

April General Prevost advances towards Charleston v . 193 

May Descent of the British on Virginia .... 189 

June 20 Defeat of General Lincoln at Stono Ferry . . . 193 

July Descent of the British on Connecticut . . .189 

15 Storming of Stony Point 190 

19 Storming of Paulus Hook 190 

25 Defeat of the Americans at Penobscot . . . 191 

Arrival of the French fleet at Savannah . . . 194 

23 Battle of the Bon Homme Richard and Serapis . 195 

4 Siege of Savannah 194 

12 Charleston capitulates 198 

29 Battle at the Waxhaws 199 

12 British defeated at Williamson’s Plantation . . 200 

16 Battle of Camden 202 

18 Defeat of Sumter at Fishing Creek .... 204 

Arnold’s treason at West Point 207 

7 Battle of King’s Mountain 204 

Revolt of thel’ennsylvania troops .... 210 

Descent of Arnold on Virginia 211 

17 Battle of Cowpens ....... 212 

March 15 Battle of Guildford 215 

April 23 Marion takes Fort Watson 216 

Siege of Ninety-Six 217 

4 Death of Colonel Hayne 219 

6 Descent of the British on New London . . . 222 

7 Naval engagement of De Grasse and Graves . . 221 

8 Battle of Butaw 218 

Siege and surrender of Yorktown . . . .226 

27 General Conway makes a motion in the British Par- 
liament for discontinuing the American war . . 227 

Lord North retires from the ministry .... 228 
Treaty of peace between the United States and 

Great Britain signed 228 

American officers petition Congress for payment of 

arrears 229 

Meeting of the officers 299 

19 Cessation of hostilities between the United States and 
Great Britain proclaimed by General Washington 230 


Sept. 

Oct. 
17ts0 May 

July 

Aug. 

Sept. 
Oct. 
Dec. 
1781 Jan. 


May 

Aug. 

Sept. 

Oct. 
i7S2 Feb. 

March 

Nov. 

Dec. 

1783 March 
April 


Dec. 4 Washington takes leave of the officers of the army 
23 Washington resigns his commission 


231 

„ JPJ . . . 231 

1784 Sept. Shays’s rebellion 233 

1785 March Convention at Alexandria 234 

I7SSSept. Convention at Annapolis 235 

17S7May Convention meets at Philadelphia for framing the 

Federal Constitution .... . . 235 

Sept. 17 Constitution made public . . ... 235 

1789 March 4 Washington’s Administration commences . .238 

1790 National debt funded 241 

Aug. 7 Creek War terminated by a treaty . • . . . 242 

1791 Nov. Defeat of General St. Clair 243 

Vermont admitted into the Union . . . .243 

1794 Aug. 20 General Wayne defeats the Indians on the Miami 245 

1797 March 4 Commencement of John Adams’s Administration . 248 

1799 Dec. 14 Death of General Washington 259 

1800 Sept. 30 Treaty of peace between the United States and 

France signed 260 

Nov. Congress first sits at Washington . . . .250 

1801 March 4 Commencement of Jefferson’s Administration . . 251 

lS02July 20 Louisiana ceded to France .... 252 


1811 May 
Nov. 
'812 Feb. 
June 

Aug. 


APRENDIX. 
fra 

1803 April 30 Louisiana purchased by the United States . 

War with Tripoli .... 

1806 May British Orders in Council passed 

Berlin decree of Napoleon .... 

180? June Affair of the Chesapeake and Leopard 

Dec. Embargo Law passed 

Burr’3 conspiracy and trial .... 

1809 March 4 Commencement of Madison’s Administration 
Embargo Law repealed .... 

April 23 Mr. Erskine engages on behalf of the British govern 
ment that the Orders in Council shall be rescindet 
16 Affair of the Little Belt .... 

7 Battle of Tippecanoe 

John Henry’s disclosure .... 

18 Declaration of war against Great Britain by the 

United States 

16 Surrender of General Hull .... 

19 Battle of Constitution and Guerriere . 

Ocl Battles of Wasp and Frolic, and of the United States 

and Macedonian 

13 Battle of Queenstown 

Dec. Battle of Constitution and Java . 

1813 Jan. 7 Defeat of General Winchester at Frenchtown 

Feb. 24 Battle of Homeland Peacock 
April Siege of Fort M^js 

27 Capture of York and death of General Pike 
May 27 Forts George and Erie taken 
29 Attack on Sackett’s Harbour 
Aug. Siege of Fort Stephenson .... 

Sept. Battle of the Enterprise and Boxer . 

10 Battle of Lake Erie 

Oct. 5 Battle of the Thames 

10 Naval action on Lake Ontario . . 

Nov. 8 Battle of Taladega 

10 Battle of Chrystler’s fields .... 

18 Battle of Hillibee 

1814 Jan. 14 Battle of Tallapoosa 

March Battle of La Cole Mill .....* 

April 29 Battle of the Peacock and Epervier . 

May 5 Descent of the British on Oswego 
June 28 Battle of Wasp and Reindeer 
July 5 Battle of Chinpewa 

25 Battle of Bridgewater 

Sept. 1 Castine taken 

1 1 Battle of Plattsburgh and Lake Champlain 

12 Battle of Baltimore 

Siege of Fort Erie 

’ 5 Attack on Fort Boyer . . . . 

Dec. 24 Treaty of peace between the United States and 
Great Britain signed at Ghent 
27 Treaty ratified by the Prince Regent of England 
ASJ5 Jan. Battle of the Hornet and Penguin 

8 Battle of New Orleans . 

P eb. Battle of Constitution, Cyane, and Levant . 

17 Treaty of peace between Great Britain and United 

States ratified by the President .... 
March War declared against Algiers . . . . 

July 3 Commercial treaty with Great Britain ratified in 

London 

1817 March 4 Commencement of Monroe’s Administration 

IS18 Seminole War 

1821 Florida ceded to the United States 


Pafe 

253 
23c 

256 

257 

256 

257 

254 

258 
258 

258 

259 

260 
260 

261 

263 

265 

266 

264 
266 
268 

276 
269 
2?0 
2?2 
271 

277 
277 

279 

280 
273 
281 
273 
281 
281 
283 
287 
283 

287 

283 

284 
292 
286 
291 
284 
294 

299 

299 

2^8 

297 

288 

299 

299 

299 

30J 

30t> 

301 


358 


APPENDIX 


V’ear. Plgfc 

1825 March 4 Commencement of John Quincy Adams’s Adminis- 

tration . ~ . 302 

Aug. 13 Arrival of La Fayette 302 

1826 July 4 Death of John Adams and Thomas Jefferson . . 303 

1828 Tariff Law . 303 

1829 March 4 Commencement of Jackson’s Administration . 304 

1830 New commercial treaty with Great Britain . .304 

Treaty with Turkey signed 304 

1832 Black Hawk’s war . 303 

New Tariff Law enacted 305 

1833 Compromise bill respecting the Tariff passed . . 300 

Sept. 18 Removal of deposits from United States Bank .307 

1836 Dispute with France terminated . 308 

Creek war ... 308 

1836 State Bank chartered ....... 209 

Dec. Michigan admitted into the Union .... 310 - 

1337 March 4 Commencement ofVanBuren’s administration . 310 
Great commercial embarrassments .... 31fl 

May 10 Banks of New Yoik suspended specie payments .' 311 
Sub-Treasury scheme defeated . . . .311 

Dec. 25 Battle of Okee-Chobee 319 

1838 Disturbances in Canada.. Boundary difficulties .313 

1841 March 4 Commencement of HariTmn’s administration . 315 

April 4 Death of President Harrisbn 315 

Tyler becomes President 316 

Bank bills vetoed ....... 316 

Trial and acquittal of McLeod 316 

1842 * Congress passes the Tariff Bill 317 

Ashburton treaty 317*. 

Treaty with the Chinese government . . .317* 

1844 Treaty of Annexation of Texas rejected . . . 317 

1845 Maffch 4 Commencement of Polk’s administration . .318 

Oregon treaty 318 

1846 Repeal of the Tariff of 1842 318 

General Taylor ordered to Corpus Christi . . 319 

March 11 Taylor leaves Corpus Christi for the Rio Grande • 319 

24 Point Isabel occupied 319 

30 Fort Brown opposite Matamoras commenced . . 319 

May 1 Taylor marches for Point Isabel .... 320 
8 &. 9 Battles of Palo Alto and Resaca de la Palma . . 320 

15 & 18 Barita and Matamoras taken 822 

Sept. 21, Attack on Monterey commenced . . . .324 

22-4 Bishop’s palace taken, Monterey capitulates . 324 

1817 Feb 22-3 Battle of Buena Vista 327 

March 27 Vera Cruz capitulates 331 

April 17-18 Battle of Sierra Gordo, Tuspan taken . . .333 

California and New Mexico occupied . . .333 

April 19-22 Jalapa and Perote taken . . . . < * §35 

May 15 Puebla taken 535 

Aug. 20 Contreras, San Pablo, San Antonio, and Churu- 

busco taken 336 

S'dp. 8 Battle of Molina del Rey 337 

12 & 13 Storming of Chapultepec 339 

14 City of Mexico taken 340 

27 Santa Anna bombards Puebla 341 

OcL 9 Battle of Iluamantla 342 

19 Battle of Atlixco ....... 342 



I 







































' 































. 






I 

















V- 




















- 





















t 










• - 













































































* ' 














































/ 1 






' • ■ ' • • 

















I 













' . V 
















' 















































-/* 
























K ' • K 

- ‘ 






























r 








■ 









t • .. 

.I 


^ * 


I -v "* , 














v . 


'., .J . w . I 




























. 














































/ 










i‘* e 


.ML 




> w 










I 




t 






. i. 








•> 
















il 














/ 

* 








* 




















/ 


t 't 

* 





















ft 








' 










/ » 






i> 








3 




































J . V k 'oK ,10 5/ l»\i 


'5 #• . 















•* 








■ \*:VU 



































p 




4 






■ 










* 




l 
































































I 



<% . 
























y 















r* * 








. ' ft* • ■ 

; , < 




■/ ^ 

. . * • O 1 - 7 • wMr 

. 

, * *»! .- . * V ; v 'tc3 

- ,*• ■ 















